(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Homer's Iliad, with notes [&c.] ed. by T.K. Arnold: With English Notes and Grammatical References"

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/| 




600086417V 



>ih. 



X 



« < 



arnoin's ^tl)iioI Clamfts. 



HOMER'S ILIAD, 



ENGLISH NOTES, 



OBAMUATICAX BETERBWCES. 



tm 



f0i& 



THOMAS KEECHETEE ABNOtD, M.A. 



D LUB ttU/m OF nUICITT COLLEQE, CmBBIDOK. 



LONDON: 
FRANCIS & JOHN RIVINQTON, 



-f^- /■ ^f 



LONDON: 
GILBERT AKD RIV1NGT0N, PRINTCR»» 

ST. John's square. 



PREFACE. 



The notes upon the first four books of this Edition 
of the Iliad are abridged from my recently published 
edition of those books. Those upon the other books 
are translated^ with a few additions and alterations, 
from Dr. Diibner, the learned editor of the Paris 
edition of Stephens^s Thesaurus. I have added five 
Appendices, of which the last contains an account, 
from the Lexilogus, of fiuttmann's investigations, as 
interesting as they are original, in this department 
of Classical Philology. For the translation of Dr. 
Diibner's notes my thanks are due to the Rev. A. R. 
Webster, Perpetual Curate of Bradninch, Devon. 



T. K. A. 



LTNbON. 

Deo, 22, 1851. 



EXPLANATION OF REFERENCES. 

F, — Freytag. 8p. = Spitzner. 

N. = Nagelsbach. W. = Wolf. 

T, = Thiersch. V. = Vose. 

(7. = Crusius. H. = Hermann. 

Kl, = Klotz. Uh, = Dfibner. 

iS. = Stadehnann. 

It is to be understood, that when no reference is added, the notes 
on all but the four first books are Dr. Diibner's. — Numerical 
references are to the book and line of the Iliad, with the exception of 
those preceded by Gr,^ which refer to my smaller Greek Grammar, 
or (if D. is prefixed) to my " Short Account of the Greek Dialects." 



OMHPOT IAIAAO:S 

PA^QAIA A. 



InToeation of the Muse, and exposition of the subject 

{Affe vero, nonite in tUriuique iui operii ingrettu paueltrimit teraSma 
Ugem prooBmiorum non dieo $encmt (Homenu), $ed oojuettetf, dk.f 
(^linct. 10, 1, 48.) 

1 Mi|viv aeiSf, Qiity nT)XT)caScoi *AxiX$oc» 
ov\ofxivr\v, ^ fiv^C ^A\atoig a\ye e0i|icev, 
TToXXac 8' i^W/iovc \tnf\ag "Ai'Si irpotaxl/ev 

4 ripwbjv, aifTOvg ol ekutpia Ttv\e Kiviamv 

1. |M|Vi«, wrath ; mostly applied to the anger of the gods. It is 
usually considered to be Virgil's ' ira taemor,* and derived fr.ukvuVf 
to abide ; more prob. co fAaiv-taOai, fik-fAtiv-Of to be mad, i^Com, fat. 
Ativofiau Of d, goddess, Mase. The name of the Epic Muse, Calliope, 
18 found for the first time in Hesiod. H. always says either Oca, or 
Oiaiy as in the grand invocation, book ii. v. 484v IIi|Xii|lCd8«t (dew, as 
one syllable by synizesis). IlifXijiadjIj;, ton ofPdeut, is formed fr. 
the Ionic gen. IlifX^oc : the forms UtiXiiSijs and XlijXiiuv are more 
eommon. — ^AxtXTJot = 'AxcXX^oc (= 'AxiXXcwc) ; 'Ax^Xcvc and 'Odv- 
<rWpc being used, when the measure requires, for 'AyiXXc^c, '08v(fm 
4nvc» Achilles, the bravest of the Grecian heroes, was the son of Pe- 
leus and the sea-goddess Thais, He was king of the Myrmidons, a 
Thessalian tribe settled in Phthiotis ; and came against Troy with 60 
shipa. — 2. o6Xo|iiinf|v = dXofisv^v, partcp. aor. 2. mid. fr. oXXv/ii, with 
the meaning of a verbal adj., ratnoift, dedntctive. It is never found 
as a partcp. governing a etue, fivpCo, accented on the i, indicates an 
indefinite number, like thotuand in the phrase, 'He made me a 
thoutand promises :' but livpia, the exact number 10,000. t£Oi||u 
has in H. a more extended sense than in prose. It has always the 
notion of placing, which however often, as here, requires the sense 
to be further developed : = to place before the eyee, bring to li^, pro^ 
duM, eauiej oeeasion, 'AxcuoC, tne AcMfane, as a general term for the 
Oreekg, We shall note the passages where this term occurs in its limited 
and proper (later) sense.^-8. ''AtSi (= *Atiy [£p. for "Atdy], as if fr. 
'Ace ). Vii^ has expressed 'Acdc wpotailftv by ' Oreo demitU,* pre- 
cipitated into the infernal regions. Tlp6 here, as elsewhere, ofphiee, 
not of time ; as in propdlere, protrudere. The translation ' eentpre' 
maturdy* is wrong, cairrctv, prub^ co lifTiaBai, jacere, ieere, F. — 
4u oArovt, opposed to ^v^ac, their persons, their bodies. In H.'s 
view, the shade (^^x^) was only a feeble image (^tliuXov) of the per^ 
■Qoatitiyy which perished with the body. It is m opposition to this 

B 



2 A. [6^11. 

5 olu)voi<Tt Tt 7ra<ri (Aioc S* IreXiUro (iovXri), 
1^ ou St) to. irpwra Siacrr^rijv iplaavre 
'ArpcfSijc re, ava? avSpcuv, ical Sio^ 'Axt^^^vc- 

Apollo's wrath against Agamemnon. — Chryses, the priest of Apollo, 
comes to ransom his captive daughter ; Agamemnon, to whom she 
had heen given by the Oreeks, harshly repulses him. 

8 TcV T ap (TifKOi OiCtv tpi^i ^uv€T)fC€ /idx€<^0aA 9 
Aijrovc KoX Aiog viog. *0 yap /3a<riXi}V ^oXwOtlo 
vov<rov ova trrparov wp<re fcaicTjv, oXIkovto Se Xaoi^ 
ovviKa Tov Xpvariv r\riixr\a apiirijpa 

belief of the Greeks that Socrates often addresses himself, to prove 
that avr6Q (the person) is not the body, but the soul. 8^ is not elided 
before iXcJpui, because that word was pronounced with the digawnna (F, 
one r upon another), vdoria. This letter in later times dmppeared 
both from the written and spoken language, reuxc = lr€v^6. Kvvcovi 
= Kvtri, fr. Kvutv, — 6. vduax, h. e. vavToioiQyoU sorU of birds. ItcXcUto 
= IrcXIcro, IrcXcTro. This incidental phrase is thus connected with 
what goes before : — and in this, the designs of Zeus (Jupiter) were 
accomplished. The will of Zeus presided over all the events which 
resulted from the wrath of Achilles. — 6. !( ov 8i(, ex quo, from the 
moment that (= ever since), to be connected with rrpota^fiv, imfi^tv. 
The $ri points out, that the commencement of these misfortunes was 
precisely that of the quarrel of the two chiefs. See Bri, App. IV. Ta 
vpwra and rb vpfSrov, adverbially, primum. huurrffrt\v \ = Si-ifrr^' 
rriv), fr. SUvrriftt, whose aor. 2. and perf. have an intrans. sense. 
IpCcravTc (Ipt^eiv, to quarrd.) Obs, that it is the partcp. of the oor. ; 
so that its action precedes that of the verb : lit. stood aloof (after) 
hating quarrelled = quarrelled and ttere alienated from each omer. — 
7. *Atpc£8t|s, the son of Atreus, and brother of Menelaus, Agamem- 
non, * the king of men,' commander-in-chief of the Greeks assembled 
before Troy, 

8. This verse is a question addressed to the Muse, ri has in H., 
besides its signification quCt a conjunctive shade so slight and delicate, 
as to be inexpressible in other languages. .See App. IV. fip = 
dpa. App. IV. a ^9 M (enclitic), fr. ov ; but used as personal pron. 
of the Aird person. IpiSt {w^m (= wviJKt, oommisit, fr. avv- 
lilfii) ^Xioiic* ; i. e. ris — Oibs (vvsijccv ^pt^i (&(m) fidxiorOai 
(Ipt^i) ; for H. cohnects Ipi^i both with such verbs as ^vviivai, (of. 
20, 60 ; 21, 394), and with such as ftdx^rGat (N,). fidxttrOai, infin. 
of purpose, or rather result. — 9. Av|Tii (Leto == ), Latona, mother of 
Apollo. 5 is used in the Epic poets for ovroQ : in this sense it ought 
to be marked with an accent. pooxXiji ( = /SacrtXci), the king (Aga< 
memnon). With this word, even in prose, the article may be omitted, 
if the individual meant is well known. Thus it was usually omitted 
of the great king, the king of Persia. [Gr. 543]. — 10. vovovv = 
vooov. &p<rc fr. dpvv/it. D. 107* 6X^kovto (=: imX^covto) 8i Xcu>£ 
is an incidental phrase which paints the effects of the malady. 
-This is essentially in the Homeric style (D6.). — 71, dfvtica, because, 
relates to x"*^*^^^^^ &p<ri, rbv Xpv(n|v: this is an instance of the 



12—22.] 1. 

12 'Ar/t)t£8i|C. *0 yap ijXflc floac «iri v^ac 'Axoiwv, 
Xuao/ucvoc re OvYorpoy <^ipvi)v r awepdai airoiva, 
orififiaT ixtov iv \ep<Tiv Ikii/SoXov *AiroXXci>voc 
Xpvaiw ava <yKiiirrpc|», Koi eXlaffero iro vrac* A xotpwCj 

16 Arptlca Se fiaXiora Sv(i>, KOfffirirope Xawv' 
^ArpeiSai re kqi oXXoc ivKVYifiiSeg *A\acof, 
tr/i£v ;i£v Oeo^ Soicv ^OXv/Liiria Sc&fiar* e;(oi/rcc 
iKiriptTai Ylpiafioio noXiVf ei S* oikoS* iKitrOai* 

20 TraiSa S* ifioi Xvaat re (filXriv, ra r airoiva Sixe<rOai, 
aZofievoi' A(OC viov ifCf|/3dXov 'AiroXXoiyo. 
"EvO' aXXoi plv iravTeg iTrevtjtfifiritTav ^A\aioX 

transition of the demorutratvee 5 into the definite artide, Chryses 
the priest of Apollo at Chiyst^, whose daughter was in captivity. 
4(n|Tifp, precatoTf priest. Remark that the importance of the fact 
ia expressed by the flow of the verse (Z>6.). — 12. vfjoii = vkaQ, 
vavQ. — 18. Xvor^|Lcvos [Gr. 859] O^arpo, to ratuom hi$ daugliter, 
— \vta9ai, mid. (as being of an action done /or oneself) =^ to ransamf 
to redeem, to pun^uue the freedom of a slave ; Xvcij/ is to set one's 
own slave free ; e, g. on receiving a ransom ; as at v. 20, Xitaai 
TraXSof where Agamemnon and the Greeks are the subject of the infin. 
avcpcCoxos = diTiipkffiog (the form being chuiged to suit the hexa- 
meterj ; L q. dirtipoc a, iripae (finis), unlimUed, countless. We must 
not suppose that the airoiva (gifts of ransom) consisted of coined 
money, which was then unknown. — 14. lici|P6Xo«, Uarripokoc, Jicacp- 
yoQf Ikutoq, and sometimes Icariy/ScXIrijc (cjca;, procul, fidWsiv) 
are Homeric epithets of Apollo, who shoots from a distance, from 
afar ; taking a fatal aim at ^e most distant objects. The gen. 
depends on aTefifiara, (rr^p.|taT* ttxw ^ x*P^^^ XP^^^V ^^ o^- 
vrpy (xpvaitp = %pv(r^, by synizesis), lit. holding in his hands thefil' 
lets on Vie top of his golden sceptre ; i. e. fastened to the top of the 
sceptre, whence they hung down to his hands. Chryses carried 
the sceptre (the badge of royalty and of the priesthood) as a priest ; 
the fillets (a laurel wreath bound round with iphite wool, = infula), as 
a suppliant. These latter, then^ were the principal objects, and are 
80 treated in the construction. He held the fillets in his hands (iy 
Xipalv), i. e. virtually, as holding the sceptre to which they were 
attached. — 16. 'ArptSoa Svo*, Agamemnon and Menelaus.~17. Ivkvi{- 
|u8tt, with handsome greaves ; well-greavedf an Homeric epithet of the 

Greeks. — 18. OfoC = 9oi, by synizesis. *OXv|Jivui 8fi9|taT Ixovrcs, 
a periphrasis for 'OXvfnriot Qtoi, — 19. ^mr^poui, fr. U-vipOw (whence 
the Lat. perdo), npid|iou> (== npia/ioi;) v^Xtv, Ilium or Troy; but 
Tp«i]|, in H., is almost always the name of the country, — 20. 
Xvo«i, 8^c(y6a4, infinitives in the sense of the imperative. This 
ancient use of the infin. is very common in H. — 22. 'EvOo, adv. 
of place (here), used as adv. of time ; = upon this ; then : our own here 
may be so used, = at this stage of the proceedings, &c. So in Lat 
ibi = turn ; in French, id = alors, oXXot irdvrcs, all the others, ol 
aXXoc would be required in prose. lircv^p.T|<rav = l7r-ei;-^i}/i€7v 
(lit to shout out approvingly upon, or at, any thing) could not regu- 

b2 



4 A. [23—34, 

23 alSeiaOat ff Upria Koi ayXaa SixOai avotva' 

24 aXX ovK 'Arpc/Sp * Ay a fiifxvovt Hvdave Bvfxi^y 
aXka KaKh)Q a<pUif Kparepov S* Itti fivOov crcXXcv* 

Mr/ (TC, yipovy Ko/Apatv iyw vapa vrivtri Ki\tifo 
ri vvv diidvvovr rj v<rTEpov avng lovra, 

28 fiti vv Toi ov \pal<rfiy (TKriirTpov koi (nififia OeoTo. 
Trjv 8' eyui oi Xvato' irplv fuv koi yvpag iirumv 
ilfjLerip^) Ivi oiKt^f Iv ^Apytif rijXoOt Trarpijc* 
ifrrov lTroi\ofiiviiv koi ifiov Xixog avriototrav' 

32 aXX Wtf firi fi ipiOtZs, (rawnpog wg ice vlijac. 

Chryses prays Apollo to avenge him ; and the god smites the 
Grecian camp with his arrows (the pestilence). 

^Qc t<j>aT. eSSecffcv S' 6 yipwv koi ivdOiro fivOt^. 
Bii S" aKi(a)v irapa Btva TroXv^Xo/ffjSoio 9aXa<r<rrig* 

larljr be followed by an infin., but takes one here by being used as a 
eonderued expression for advising by a shout of approbation. — 28. 9* = re, 
on account of the following aspirate. Up^ia = upta, hlvfiw, is a syn- 
copated inf. of aor. 2, UsyfiijVy fr. dixofiat [ D. 1 25]. — 24. AyoiUuvovt : 
on what ground is thehuttus permissible [D. 13] t The nom. to l^vdavi 
is the demonstrative pron. omitted {it ; the proposalf sc. ^lydat airotva). 
6v|Jif is not in apposition to * Ay a fit fAvovt, but a local dat.— -26. &^Ui, im- 
perf. of dipiriiii, as if fr. d^*ic(u. The ace. aitTov omitted. Iirl . . . frcXXcv 
t=. l7r-er«XXe v. This separation of the pi*epoeition from the verb, called 
tmesis, is very common in Epic poetry ; lens so in Lyric poetry and Tra- 
gedy.— 26: tcoCXDci vi|v<r( = coiXat; vavffL kix*^ = ccxcw, ccx^i'} fl^i*- 
2, suhj. fr. Kixai/oi. — 28. w^ (like our lest) here := for fear. Strictly 
speaking, the constructicm is dcdouca /i^ o^ xP^^^f^V* ^p^^<^ ^ nonpros 
sit. TOi = troi. •xpaUryLXii subj. fr. ixp^'-^f^^^y '^^* ^ (usually without 
augm.), which, with aor. 1, and fut. (xp<it<rfii7<ra», xf^aifffiiiira, as if fr. 
XpaiiTfikto), are the only tenses in use. It occurs only with a negative, and 
has all the meanings of the Lat. defendere: with the dat. of the person 
only it has the force of to help, to avaU, but implying the notion of 
warding off danger {B.). — 29. njv = rrjvSt, or rawrijv : &, i|, r6, 
being a demonstrative pron. in H. irpjv, antea = into potius, before 
(hat ; sooner than that. |Ur = aMiv. iwturw fr. Ivufu (ilfu) with 
fut. signification, invade. — 80. olxot with digamma. 'Ap^ov, here for 
Argolis or the Peloponnesus. Agamemnon lived at Myeenai, not 
at Argos (which belbnged to DiomSdes) — 81. lorbv lireixo|un|V, 
teUun obeuntemy going round the loom (to weave). The chain was ex- 
tended vertically, as in the upright frame, and they walked round it 
to weave. ArriMMrov = ivrwoav fr. <lvriaw, which the Bcholiasta 
explain by i^rpuriZtiv, to take oairt of, attend to. This is the only pas- 
sage in which it takes the ace. The notion of her b^g Iiis concmbine is 
only implied. — 82. (ro^Sripot is another form for a&og (t= o&g, safe 
ana sound), and not a comparative. Cf. dytidrtpog, inaaovnpot, &e. 
v^oi =r (v€»;ffa(), vly, reaeas. tu, in prose dy. On the force of i*e 
dv, cf. Gr. 953. 
88. Mwrw = l^ccac.^84. AkIht, mi silence .• an adv. = dc^v* 



35 12.] 1. 5 

35 TToXXa S* iwHT airavtvOe Kiiov ripaff* 6 yepaiog 

36 'AttoAXiuvi avaKTif rbv rivicofioq tIkc Atitu)' 

KXvOi fjLEVy ^ApyvpoTo^^og Xpvariv a/u^i/3e/3qicac9 
K^XAav re ^adlriVy TeviSoio re Itjn avafrangf 
^juLivOtVy H TTorl roc xapUvT im vribv ipixpa, 
40 fj H St} irore rot Kara iriova firipC CKiia 

ravpwv riS' alyufVy roSe fioi Kpririvov ilXSoip' 
riauav Aavaoi l/ita S&Kpva 9o7<ri ^iXi<r<nv. 

Cf. App. IV. — 36. iroXXd, mtdtum. kUb ( = c7/it, * toi) has only the impf. 
cjciov, jciov (with cioifti, ccuiv), in use. — 86. il^KO|jiof = iVKofiog, — 87. 
KXv6i [D. 124], leXvM has, like iiK6vM,gen.penoii(B. |Mv = /lov. 'Apyv- 
p^Tofos, as elsewhera ixripoXoc and Scaroc (see v. 15), yirtually 
became a sabst to designate Apollo. Eustatnius says : rovriari 
Xa/Airp6roCc* ov ydp Ion irXacrat to^ov SXov ipyvptov. This expla- 
nation {teith the brUliant bow), and the usual one, with the tUver'riudded 
bow, are equally false. In H.'s view, the weapons of the gods ought 
to be composed of the most precious materials, gold, silver, amber : the 
poe^ then, attributes these to the goda without in the least troubling 
himself about the mechanical difficulty, which the material may 
oppose to the workmanship. Thus in v. 49 : Stivrj Si rXuyyi) ykvtr 
Apyvpioto /Stolo, the tUver bow is nothing, after all, but tiie bow of 
the god. This remark applies to many passages. Db. &fi^pipi|icai» 
with meaning oipretewt; host gone around, implying that he now 
liands round. So 0. 12, 74 ; vc0<Xi| fuv &fiipipk(5riKii' =r eurroundij 
envelopes. * Afi^i^aivuv and Trcpt/Satvetv, to go round (as an anima^ 
ranges round its young ones to protect them) : whence, to protect. 
QL .^Bch. Sept. 138 : Saifiovfc iixibifiavTec woXiv. (Compare also 
the expression in Psalm cxxv. 2 : " The hills stand about Jerusalem : 
even so Oandeth the Lord round about his people, from ifais time forth for 
evermore.")— Xpf^cn) and KCXXo, small towns near the Hellespont, in 
the district named ' AdpafAvrr^v^, — 88. T^Sos, a«trell-kuown island 
opposite Sigeum. In all these places the worship oi Apollo prevailed. 
— 89. 2|uv8fvs, surname of Apollo, of which the ancients thems^Iv^ 
did not know the meaning. Aristarchus derives it from S/u(f>d]^,'a. 
town in the Troad ; others from the .^lian afiivOoe, a mouse ; a<»t^ra- 
ing to some, because a tnouse, as living under the earth, was a symbol of 
propheey ; or, according to certain myths, invented perhaps to explain 
this w<urd, because Apollo had once freed a priest in Chrysa from a 
plague of mice, o|: indicated to the; Teuori the site' of their future 
city by mice. x*4>^<^^<>^ neuL adj. m adt, =^ ina manner to gratify 
ihee. Others take it in agreement with vtiov ( = vaov), Iwl . . • 
lpci|ra by tmesis for iirkpt^ta, I have covered iri^ a roof; i. e. buUt 
w to ike roof, i. e. completely ; excedifieavi {have built or raised). So 
Plato and the ancient grammarians understood the word. Others 
have, wrongly, preferred the sense pointed out by Lucian (De Sacri- 
ficiis, ch. 3}, iari^aviitoa, I have adorned vAth feAoons and garlands, 
TM = <ro(. — 40. wokthk . . . Iin|a = (carer i}a, feara-Kaiiu). livipCo, they 
bmnt on the altar only the bones and the thighs. — 4L K|Wit|vov = 
Kprivov : aor. 1. imper. fr, icpaivoi, of which the extended Epic 
impf. htoaiaivov also occurs. — 42. Aavcu>(, another name of the 

b3 



6 A. [43 — 54. 

43 *Oc t^ar Bv\6fiivoQ' row 8' bkXvb 4>oT/3oc 'AiroX- 

\(M)V. 

44 Bfj 81 icor' OvXifiTTOio Kaprivtovy \w6fiBvoq ic^p, 
t6^ wfioimv £Y(i>v au(bripB(bia re dtapirpiiv' 
CKAay^av c ap oitrroi ett wfKov xiDOfxivoio, 
avTov KivriBivTOQ' o 8' fi'ie vvicrl loiKwg, 

48 h^er £7r££r aTravzvu^ vcb^v^ /uera c cov cijicev 
8£cv?7 8c icXa7yn yivET apyvpioio /3to7o. 
Oupfiac fi£V TTpwTOv €7rc|J;(€To Koi Kvvac apYovc* 
avrap cttcit' avroTai jSlXoc ix^TrfvicIc £0i€«c 

52 fiaXX' aUl 8e ttv/dqi veicvcuv icacovro OafieiaL 

On the tenth day of its ravages, Achilles convokes the assembly, 
and the augar Calchas, having asked and obtained his protection, 
declares the cause of the pestilence, and advises the restoration of 
Chryseib to her father. 

^Btvvrjfiap filv ova arparov t^XBTO KrjXa 0coio* 
ry 8£icarp o ayoprivS^ Kokiavaro Xaov ^A\iXXB{igm 



Greeks, properly the Argives of the Peloponnese. — 48. ^oSPoc 
Air^XXiuv. The name ^otpoQ vtas originally an adject, the MUiantf 
the pure, but it became a proper name, like "Ejcaroc, 'Apytipo- 
ToKoQf which we have already noticed. — 44. *OXi$|iirov KdpT|va, the 
peaks of Olympus (now M. Elimbo), on the boundaries of Thes- 
saly and Macedonia, on each of which dwelt a god. — 45. rtfta = 
rStov. iu<^pc(^9 covered all around : closed at each end : dfi^c, 
Ipl^ai. How is the a lengthened 1 — 46. 8* &p*. See dpa in App. 

lY. x^'^F^*^^ == x^^f^^*'^^' X'^^^^^' ^^ Homeric verb, to he en* 
raged. — 47. a^sv Kivrfiivroi, = when (as often as) he (i. e. the 
gcid himsdf) moved (N.). wktI Ioikcos, l^ (the darkness of) night. 
Thus in the 0. (11, 606), Hercules is represented as menacing 
with his bow and his terrible look : invov Tratrraiviavt iptfxvy vvktI 
ioiKuc, as we might say, looking as Black as midnight, f^ = yet (c7/it). 
— 48. |MT^ . • . (i|iccv = fiiBiJKiVf fr. fiiOiriuty immisU (sc. navUnu). 
— 50. Oipijag = oifpkag, ovpiig, mules, hemxta^ai, to aUaek, smite. 
&jry^ (related to apyvpoc), white : of a bright, flashing whiteness. 
Hence = rapid, f^eet [as micare (to dart forth) has the meaning of to 
flash, to tkinel, as we find elsewhere, vodaq dpyoi, Apyiwodse. It has 
been observed, that the miasma of the plague is first communicated 
to those of the animals which have a fine scent. Here we see H. 
as a faithful painter of nature, even in a circumstance which rarely 
presents itself. Db. — 5L a^rots, to the Greeks themselves. IxjPmv 
Kif« used to be explained by bitter ; Ix^v nrevici^y, having tb^ tur- 
pentine of the ptn^, which is bitter : but vivKti (yvhencQ pugo,pungo), 
signifies rather a point. kxtvkVKrig, then, is Aarp, pointed. 

54. T^ ScK^TQ, sc iip^ptfj implied fr. the compound lvvt||iap. &yo- 
pil|v8c = f {( ayopav. KciX^cnraTo = iKoXkaaro, caused to m summoned 
[Gr. 584, 2] ; one of the shades of meaning of the Greek middle 



65—67.] !• 7 

55 T<^ yap lift ^ptm Oi^ks 0£a XiVKiLXtvOQ ^Uptl* 

56 K^Scro yap AavatoVf Sri pa dvritTKOVTag dparo* 
O? 8' hrel ovv iiYCp0€v ofirijipieg r iyivovroy 
Toiffi S' avKjraftBvog /usrl^ii iroSoc o»icuc 'AyiXXeuc* 

'ArpcCfiij, vvv afiju£ TraA^/UTrXayx^lvrac oiw 
60 axp aTTovoarrfifniVy t? iccv Oavarov ye <j>{fyoip.tv, 
el Sri ojuLov ttoXejuoc re dafiq, Kal Xoifiog ^A\aiovg» 
'AXA' aye Sri riva fiavriv epelofievy rj itpiiay 
ri Kai ovetpoTToXov (icai yap r ivap ck Ac((c ioTiv)j 
64 OQ K enrol o ri Too-aov e\w<raTo ^oXfiog 'AttoXXwi/, 
€?r' a/)' 07' €v;(Ci)Xiic hriiiiivpeTai eiff eKaro/i^riQ' 
at kIv TTb^c apvojv Kvlariq aiycijv r€ rcXcfoiv 
^ovX^ai avTiafrag fijuv otto Xocyov afivvac. 

▼oiee. — 66. XcvkwXcvoc, white-armed, an Homeric epith. of B.era 
{Juno), The women wore their arms bare. — 56.'Kif Sofiai, a poetic verb, 
to care far (c. ^«i>.)« ipooOat, Mid. is also found in Soph, for hp^v, 
— 67. ^jycpOcy = lyylpOi^ffav (dycipof). — 68. Tourt, vnUrhot; but some- 
times = inter hxc ; turn, as at 68. — 69. oftfic = i^/xac* iraXv|MrXa7- 
x0^yTas(9raXcju-9rXa^ai). The more obvious meaning {7r\dZ*a = errare 
faeio) is that of being coaued to wander hack, i.e. home: but as H. 
does not allude to any difficulty the Greeks experienced in reaching 
Troy, and there seems no reason why Achilles should anticipate any in 
returning to Greece, many commentators (including some of the early 
Greek ones) take vXaZeiv in the fig. meaning it bears in 2, 132, 
= AnovXavfv a'lrb roD <rKOirov, to make a man m^ hii purpose : so 
that vaXiiiirkayxO^vrag = airpaicrov; (re infectA), being driven from 
our purpote : i. e. vnthout aceomplisking our purpose. This meaning 
is probably to be preferred. £u8tathius derives the notion from a 
missile being driven back by a solid body. Of. 11, 361 : irXayxBri 
^ dwh xaXico^i x^Xicoc. — 00. ^ kcv . . . ^ivyoi^Mr. The usual con- 
stmctton would be dirovoffTriauv , ,,ii itev . . . ^vyiu/iev. But the 
Opt. with c( sometimes takes dv, to denote that the supposition is a 
somewhat imcertain and improbable conjecture (22.). We may give 
the force by construing d ccv, if haply, ifperchanee, — (KL. cl 8i{, si quidefn 
jam; equivalent to ivtidrj, tinee, — 62. cpcu>|i.cv = ipkiafiiv = ipwuiv, 
Ut ui cuk, — 63. Kal Y^p t* 6yap (for even dreams, as well as other 
things). T* = ri, not ro, koX Y^p = both nam etiam, and etenim, — 64, 
ot K ctiroi, tti&o might (or would) tell us, (i. e. if we were to consult him). 
(Not = ut iUe dUxU), o ix (fr. ^ortg) = Bi o ri, why; Cf. quid, quvd- 
nam, in Lat. r6wov, adverb = tantum, — 66. lin|U|i^crai, scii. riiiiv, 
cix<^^ And htar6^Jfft\^ are genUvri eauscB : = on account of some 
vow (unpaid)f some hecatomb (promised, but not offered). See v. 
94, where tvtiea is expressed. — 66. af kcv = tl av. ct irw«, in Latin 
ft qua, if by any means : == to ascertain whether he would by any 
means, &e. An example of a similar ellipse (which is very com- 
mon before il. An) is retained in our English version of Acts viii. 
20 (and elsewhere in the Bible) — " Pray God, if perhaps the 
tiiought of thine heart may be forgiven thee.*' — 67. poi^Xcrai rr 
^i^Xifrai. Aire . . . &|fcvvu = 4ira/it;yai.--68. »« = o5r«c : Kar* 

' B 4 



8 A. [68 

68 "Hroi iy* &g iivi>v kot ap* E^cro. Toto't 8' o; 
KaXvac OicTTOplSriQy ocaivoiroAoiv ox aptoroc' 
oc ycii ra r eovra ra r c<7ao/ueva Trpo r tovra^ 
Kfii vr\t(T<r riyri<raT ^Axaivjv "iXiov aaoi, 

72 5v Sto fxavTOffvvriv, Tr\v ol Tr6pe ^o7j3oc 'Airo^ 

*0 'Ax^Xcv^ KsXea^ /k€, Atl ^(Xc, fiv0ri(raaOai 
fiiivtv ^ AiroXXiDVOQ iKorij/ScXIrao ayaicroc* 

76 Toc^ap £yci)v specii* av Si avy0£O Kai fioi ofioaa 
9 filv fioi irp6(l>pu}v iveviv koi X€p(r\v apri^uv, 
*H yap oiofxai avSpa X'^^^ff^f^^^y ^C fJiiycL Train 
^Apydo}v Kparlei, Kal ol irdOovrai ^Ax^^oi. 

80 Kpe(<r<rwv yap jSoaiXcvc^ or€ X(ft><^€^<i^ avSpl x^ 
ciTTcp ydp T£ x*^^®^ 7^ "f"^ auTtj/iap KaTairixfjy, 
aXXa T£ Kai fiaTOTTKrOev ?x^* Korov, o^/[>a rcX^o* 
ly aTr\Ba(T(Tiv ioXm* 2v Se t^pafrai, A jtic aaoio'cci 

84 Toy 8* cnrajULU^oftivoQ vpogiijtti iroSaQ 
'Ax'XXtuc' 
OaptrriaaQ fiaXa €C7r€ Oioirpoviov 5 re olada. 

. . KCcro, tfR«nf for icadsCcro. tomix, cf. v. 68. — 69. txa = 
— 70. |Pt| = y^ci, fr. olda. rdi irpo Idvrc^ in prose rd ^rpoy 
fiiva. npo iB a(iiwr&ia^, there being no irpotivat, — 71. ^4 
with dat. means to guide any one for hii benefit. For every 
enterprise an interpreter of the will of the gods was necess 
72. fy = iriVf tuam, iijv = Hjv, pron. relat. The aor. 2 ifropov a 
used, to cause to come to ; to batow. Whence subst. ir6poc.— 74. 
[jclXc<rai) =: clXy, fr. KiXofiaif an old form of tccXc^w. — 76. < 
'iroo = icari|/3cXirov, gen. of iKariyjScXfr^c* — 76* ^p^9 ^ut. 
= trvvQov imperat. euvQMat, to put together in one's 
to ayntheiizef as it were, to comprehend, or pay attention, in oi 
comprehend any thing in all its bearings ; Bviufy or ^pteiv, is 
added. S|&o<nrov = ofioaov, aor. I imperat. fr. o/ivvfu. — 77. ^ 
ij lifiv, wrily, in truthf a formula of solemn asseveration introi 
tile subject-matter of an oath. Bitotrov irpd^ptav apiiKav : i 
Btmction more common in Greek than ek vpo^pova [Gr. 819]. I 
imitates this construction in : vir bonus d eapiens dignit cut esse 
tuB. — 78. yJrpLy neut. adj. for the adv. y^pkimniifjsv = x^X 
»-79. uni Oi = Kal airtp. Q^i patenter imperat Argivii et ei ol 
Achivi. — 80. x^mavmi = x^^V^^^ ' ^rav xcuvi^rai, in prote {'6: 
snbj. of a supposed ease, or indefinite frequency, in connexioi 
pres. or fut.). [Gr. 931.] (Bemhardy and B, consider xtaotrai 
X^pi|s (not used in nom.), old adj. = (an) inferior: a. positive in 
but apparently always a comparative in meaning. Hence pr« 
Xfipwv (Ep. %fpciwv), which remained as the comp. of cai 
dpiiiav of dfpi^c.— 81. KaTair^vniv, properly to digest, to let i 
without violence. — 82. &XX^ after tl, &c = at eerie. 6^a, 
iifitt^.— 88. ^p6uTax, aor. 1 mid. imper. cogita ; but ^pdffov^act., 



86—99.] 1. 9 

86 Ov fjia yap ^ATr6\Xutva Ail (^(Xov, c^rc ah, KaX\aVf 
Bv^o/ifvog Aavaoiai OtoirpoTriag avai^alvHg, 

88 ovTiQy ifiBv Z^vTog Koi im ydovX SepKOfiivoio, 
<rol KoiXyc vapa vrivtrl (iapelag X'^^9^^ iwoiau 
iTVfivavTwv AavaCjv' ovS' riv ^ Ay ajuiifAvova Bivyg, 
og vvv iroWov apKrrog ^A^aiwy ev-xjErai eivau 

92 Kai TOTt Sfj 9a()<7i}0'£ icai T)SSa fiavrig afii/xtov* 
OvT ap oy' €ix«i>Ai)c fiTTZ/xl/u^trai o60' iKaT6fij^ngy 
aXX ivtK aprfnipogy ov ryrijxiifT ^ Ay ajuifivwv, 
ovc aTnAvtre uvyaToa, Kai ovk airccc^ar airoiva, 

96 To5v€ic' ap^ aXye' cOcdkcv '£ici)j3oAoc liS* cti SaWci* 
ovS' oyc TTplv Xoifioio ^apelag xupag a0£^e<, 
TTp/i; 7* aTTo irarpl ^lAcp Sojuc vat iXiKCiiTriSa Ko6pify 
oTT/oiariiv^ avavoivov, ayBiv 9* Upriv €Karojuj3i)V 

die. — 86. |UL, a particle used in oaths of negation^ with ace. of the name 
of the divinity, or of the thing by which one Bweara. frc mast be 
jouied to f vx^/icvoc, to whom addremng your ptxtyers. — 88. {wvrof koI 
ocpKojiiyoio, as in Latin vivus mdefuque; in Attic Greek ^wv Kai 
pikirutv. On 0&IX9 depend trviAvdvrwv Aava&v at v. 90. — 9L voX- 
X^ =: iroXvf adverbially : far (muUOf Umge). H. never uses voWif, 
cdxenUj not ^^orio^ur, but profitetur. The meaning to speak aloud, 
declare alaudf is the primary one : so in aitx^^^ (-^O* ^l&to^ Grorg. 
449, expresses it by IwayykWtrai. — 92. dfbi$|Miv : d and u&fiog, 
Uame, cenmtre. Though meaning irreproaehabU, Uamdets, it had, in 
H.'8 time, lost its morcd signification, and was a mere epithet of 
rap€et ; ^ the wor^y, honorable, — 98. o&r* &p* — ovn begin a speech, 
when the speaker opposes a false notion, involving two suppositions 
that had been stated, cryc, Apollo. — 94. iinjrijpos, v. 11. — 96.*Eia|- 
pdXot, t. e. Apollo. See on v. 14. — 97. AOi)iou> xd^an &^tei, as 
in 0. 10, 316 : KaxStv dirb xupaz ix^oBat, abttinere tnanus euae a 
tcderibusy word for word, he will not heep hu hands off the petti- 
leuce : i. e. he will continue to launch his arrows which cause the 
pestilence. vp£v . . . vp(v 7*, anlte . . . anUquam^ or priutquam. This 
repetitioii of jcpiv (the teoondy and sometimes hoth^ often taking 
7I) 18 of common occurrence in H. This form occurs in 5, 218, 
&e. On voiv c. infin. aoristt cf. 6r. 934, 935. — 98. Jn. vpiv yt 
(nipply Tiva) im^ , . 8^|uvai ( = Avodovvai, D. 97) cXic. Kovp. &o. 
Thiongli fear of Agamemnon ne does not mention him, but leaves 
the person to be supplied. JXtK^iBoy tkiKwiric (fem. form of 
iXiirw^, from ikitrata, ttolvo, and i^j/, eye, or face) is used as a de- 
soiptive epithet of the Aehoeans {iXueuTrtt 'Amatol), and, as here, 
with reference to spirit, life, beauty. Both notions are probably de- 
rived frt>m that of a quick glance with varying expresnony as a sign, in 
the fixst case, of courageous spirit ; in the second, of life and anvnaHou. 
■stfpvi = K5pi|.— 99. &irpi.4Ti|V, adv. (<i, vpiaoBaiyto buy), without pur- 
thase numey. The ace. fem. of adjectives is often used adverbially : 
thus fuucpdv, dvnpiiiVy &c. The terminations rovy rqv, ra, were 

b5 



10 A. [iO( 

100 EC X^ifrnV TOTB tdv fiiv iXatrfrafievoi TrBViOoi 

The speech of Calchas gives rise io a yiolent quarrel 
Agamemnon and Achilles ; Nestor endeavours to reconcile t 
without success. 

"Htoi &y* ojg cIttwv kot ap^ iZero, ToX(n S' 
^pu)g ^ArpdSrig tvpVKpEliov ^ AyafiifiviDv, 
a'xvvfitvog' fiiveog Si fiiya ^pevcc afiffujUieXm 
104 TTifiTrXavTy oarorc Si oi irvpi AafiiriTOiovTi liicri 
KaX\avTa irptiTifrra kcik bcfoofiivoq vpogiev, 
MavTL fcafcbjy, ov trwirort fioi to Kpi^yvov i 
Aic( roL ra kclk lorri (jtlXa ^pccrl fiavreveorOaC 

afterwards softened in pronunciation to iov, driVf da, as oy-d-i 
Sc-r-ctf. Hence &vdiroivov (a, dirotva : toUhottt gifis ofranaoYi 
probably be considered an adv. also. Icpifv = Upav, 123. — 1 
K^ |iiv IXaovoiuvoi wcirC6oi|Uv. Observe that the action 
by tkaaaantvoi precedes that denoted by irtTriQoifiiv : tunc 
or postquam, eum placo^cerimus, possimus eum flectere, &c. 7ret6 
to trin him over by persuasite meant : hence, to mn him to n 
tton,&c. cX<urcrfi|icvoi = IXaffa/icvoc, 113. In the arm the 
ircir£0oi|icv, opt. of TrkviBoVy aor. 2, with redupl. fr. TriiQia. 

103. |i^o«, gtrength, sometimes means anger ; which is ver} 
for no passion more powerfully calls forth the feeling of oi 
strength. ^p^c9 &|ii^i|iAaivai, lit., the diaphragm black a 
Jn. (ppkv, H dfi^. fikya vifiTrXavro fuvtoQ (gen. after a 
filling). Apivtgf prop., the midriff or diaphragm (muscle tli 
rates the heart, lungsy &c. from the lower viscera), is used \ 
for the heart and its adjoining parts, and was the supposed 
passions, emotions, &c. &fi<pifii\aivai does not relate to i 
filled with a dark passion, but to the physical position of tl 
deep-seated within the body, or to its darx colour, Dl 
that the expression is derived from what the Greeks obsi 
the victims : the blood round the diaphragm soon grew 
the air, and made the ^pkvaQ dfjupifitKaivaQ, In all violent e 
he says, we feel the blood rush to the diaphragm. — 104. Soxn 
dual form ; only nom. and ace. in II. and Od., and of neut, 
Xauirer^cMnri (=: Xafirrtrdovri, Xafnrtr&vTi), The verb X^ 
{XafiTTw, shine), to n>arkle, gleam (from Xafiirtrijc, lustrous ; 
rdia, from tix^rtm) is only found in this partcp., and in 
in this phrase. Hes. has aarpa Xa/iflrcrowvra. lticTf|v, i 
( = kt^Ktirtiv, fr. coica) pluperf. dual of the short form, of w 
partcp. is tUd^s, used simultaneously with ioicwf. [D. 127.]" 
9ccr6ai, to see, is never used in H. in the physical sense : i 
means to see with the eyes of the mind, either to foresee, to for 
to indieaie by the look, k^k* d<nr6|Mvos, with an evil-boding 
threatening evil by his look. Cf. App. V. — 106 and 107. to i 
^food ; derived, according to some, from csap = K^p and *yavu) 
gcmstu) ; perhaps co ^^p^crdac, xp^^^^f^oCj by an lonicism. 1 
Handbk. of Gr. Syn. 1.] Jn. aUC TOi r^ mik IotI ^CXa ^pcoi : 1 



106 — 120.] 1. 11 

108 itrOXov 8' ovTE tI woi tltrtg liroc our* crlXcffcrac' 
Koi vvv iv Aavaoim OtOTTpoiritDv ayoptmiQy 
wg Sfj Tou8' IviKU ff^iv 'Eicijj3<5Xoc aXyea tcu^ci, 
ovveic' iyio KOifprn: XpvorritSog ay\a airoiva 

112 ovK WtAov Si^aadaC Iwei ttoXv /3ovXo/iat avri^v 
ocfcoc cYE<v. Kal ^dp /oa KXvracjuvijarpi^c irpojSl- 

pouXa^ 
KOVpiiiTig a\6\ov' hrii ov iOlv i<m_ \tpiifavj 
ov SifxaQy oiiSe ^v^v, oSr' ap ([tpivaQy ovre ri tpya* 

116 'AXXa Koi wg idiXo) Sdfievai iraXiVf h roy afieivov' 
/3ovXo/i^ lyti) Xaov (roov tfxfievai ^ avoXicrOai. 
AlfTap i/jLol yipag avrl\ iToifiafrar^ oiftpa firi oToc 
^Apyaiwv ayioaaroQ t^' hril otrSc eocKCv. 

120 A€i;ff(T€r£ yap Toys iravregy o pLOt yipag ip^trai aXXy. 

|uirrcv€o0(u being the inf. otpurpote, added {q^exegetieaUy) to 0(Xa, to 
explain in what respect, for what purpose, etil is (itfar to his mind, Cf. 
O. 17) Id : ^ 7dplfioi0iX' aXi}9ea fiv9ii<raoGai, Other commentators 
consider 0tXa ^(trt = ^i\ov iffri, neut. plur. for neut. sing., a usage 
preserved in Attic prose. [6r. 618.] to Kpifyvov, t^ Koucii, that tchwh 
it yood ; that tcAicA it evU. = r6 ( = rovro) 3 Kptjyvov larc rd A 
icajcd idTc. In such passages the demonstrative force of 6 (17, to) 
is however passing into its later use as the definite article. toC 
( = eoi)f on the second dat. ^pcat. Cf. on v. 24. — 108. Sp. (after 
Aristarchns and Aristophanes) adopts the stronger oili — ov^, (Cf. 
App. IV.). The word jhros had the digamma : hence iltrtQ has the last 
syllable long, ovr* IrAccnras ( = hrkXttraq^ sc. Itcoq), nor done me a 
ffood deed, Cf. 14, 44 : diidu} firj iii fioi rtXktry iiro^ ojSpifMQ "Etc- 
rwp. So 23, 543. N, IrAcoxis, thou hast realized (by the very 
act of predicting it). The prophet being the interpreter of the will 
of the gods, that which he prophesied necessarily came to pass. — 
HO. &9 ^1 that forsooth : a»c, properly how, drj has often an ironical 
force in this combination (= «6i^M^). Cf. 0. 4, 373. 11.5,24. *£in|- 
P^Xot, see on v. 14. — 111. fiirotva Kovpi)S Xpvonr)t8o«, i. e. the ransom- 
mJU offered for her. So 5, 266 : vIoq Troivrjv Vavvfirfdeoc. — 112. Pov- 
AOfMu here = malo. — 118. irpopipovXa, I prefer, sc. aM\v, pkf^ovXa 
is an old perf. 2 of PovXtaOaif to coneeite me desire ; pipovka, I desire* 
KXvTOi|i.vi{oTpi)$ depends (virtually) on the irpo in vpofii^ovXaypras 
ClytCBmnestr&,—114t. KovptSCa SXoxo« is always in H. the legitimate 
wUe ; because kovpot, icovpat (Kopoi, Kopai), have always the sense of 
^io«rft, ingenui, iBiv ( =: aifrrjc) has the digamma. — 115. 8^|ia«, stature. 
^firf , the fyure, shape, with ref. to roundness of limbs, symmetry of 
proportions, &c. ifpyA (principally weaving and embroidery) are 
always mentioned in H., when he passes a eulogy on a woman. 
It was from Athens (Minerva) 'Epyavij, that they had this gift. — 
118. S^fuyot ir^Xiv = dwodovvai, as if one should say raro dare for 
reddere, — 117. PoruXo|Mi 4|, as in Plautus, wlo quam = malo quam. 
The compar. particle ij implies the notion of uaWov, l|i|Mv<u = 
avau — 119. Id» = t&. loiKtv = vpiTTfi. — 120. & = 8rt, quod, - 

b6 



12 A. [121 

121 Toi^ S' riftatPiT lff€ira TroSapicqc Sioc ^A\i 
^ArpdSii KvSi(ne, ^iAoicr€avc5rare vavrwv, 
vu)^ yap Toi BuKTOiKTi yipa^ fABydOvfioi *A\aic 

124 ovSi rl TTOv iS/ucv ^vvriia Ktlfieva noWa' 

aXka TO. ftiv voXltDv iK ivpaOofiev^ ra SlSaor 
Xaovg 8' ovK iirlocK€ waXlXkoya tovt hraytSp 
*AAAa aif fxlv vv-O r/jvSe 0ccj irpohq' avrap 'A; 

128 rpcTrAy ThTpairXy r aTToritrofieVf ai kI iroui Ze 
Sfi^m TToXiv Tpoh}v BVTd\eov iKaXava^au 
Tov S" airo|i€ij3ofi€voc irpocl^ii Kpcfoiv ^A*] 
voiv' 
M^ 8' oCtwcj ayaOoq ircp liwv, Ococ^iceX' *Ax«^ 

132 kXchtc vo(()* lira ov TrapcXcvasai ovSi ft£ ircfo-i 
*^H edAccCj 80/)' avTog txyc 7^pciC» airop l/x' 
iaOai dev6fitvov, iciXeai Si fie rfivS^ airoSovvai 



128. «vu« Y^p ; as in Latio, ^tnam, ^oiuuii modol See App. 
124. t8|uv = iofiiv, fr. dlda, (wmpot, Zvv6q = cocvdf, £p. f 
munis). Achilles says : ^ There is not sufficient booty ama 
the common treasury of the army, to allow of our prooeedinf; t 
division."— 125. t^ |&2v — t6, ( = A ft^v — ravra, i. e. the firs 
rdatite, the second denumii^raJti'oe) ; qwB ex urinbut diripui\ 
ditita tmd, (Others make the first tcl also demontA, ; ted 
urbibut ablata eonsumtimtu. Db., B.) — '- iiciripOiiv rt iroXcwf : 
oavra irSKiv XajSccv rt ii aifrrjc, JV. iroXUiv = iroXtuv. I{c 
|uv, fr. iKvipOui; the p (as in many other instances) being 
posed. S^ooTOi, ditita 9unt, fr. calofiai, elsewhere daHo 
126. iraX£XX4iYa (fr. vdXiv Xcyw), collected afresh, taken bad 
their possession. vaX. ravr* ivaytlpnv, hoe denuo ooUecta a 
lore. TraXiXX. isproleptie [Gr. 523]. — 127. irp6cs, fr. irpoiiifii, < 
—128. at K^ iro6i = kdv ttov, if ever: wo9i (= irov) here o: 
afterwards both adverbs were confined to their primitive 8< 
flaoe ; vorh being used for time, — 129. Syort = ^^.—181. ft^ 8 
= fiij di^ a^uQ (App. lY. ^17). 6yoB6ii mp liiv, brave as th 
wip, App. lY. — 182. KXidmi^ and the old Latin verb cUpo, 
to do any thing, or to act upon any thing, with clandestine ai 
hence, to deceive. Without an object^ it is, to meditate deception. 
^pX*^*^ properly to pass by, a metaphor fr^m the competito 
foot-race. We may see in Book xxiii. how many tricks th 
ployed in running in order to pass their antagonists. Henc 
^^XtfyOat is to overreach, to dupe* Heaiod has joined the same vi 
this verse (Theogony, 613) : — 

"Oc o^K iari Aihe cXI^ai v6ov oiik wapsKBiXv, (D6.) 

—188. 84p«9 dum ; interea dum, whUst. aMip ipA, but that I 
other hand, &c., as if iBiXtte abrd^ ix^^ ^^ preceded. That 
whilst, may be joined with the sM, to denote a possSble or co\ 
CMe^cf. 4^346; 5,524. W. N. (und wa Herm,) fcHlQW Eutt. i 



135—147.] 1- 13 

135 aAX' c! filv Swaovai ytpag fiiyaOvfxoi *A\€uo\f 

136 ap<ravr£c Kara OufioVf ottcuc avra^iov iarai — * 
bI Si K£ firi Swwmv, iyw Si kbv ovtoq SAoifiac 

fi T£ov tj AiavTog lijv yipa^f ri 'OSvo^oc 

i^tO iXwV B Si KtV MXOAuKTiTaif OV fCEV iKWfiau 

140 'AXX' riTOi filv ravra /iSTafpaaofieaOa koX avric^ 
Nvv S* aye vria fiiXaivav ipvtraofiev hq aXa Slav, 
1^ S' Iplrac £iririjSlc ayatpofieVf Iq S* lKaro/u/3i|V 
delojuievy av S* avrfiv XpvtriiiSa KoXXivdpyov 

144 jSiiao/icv* cic Si r<v ap\0Q ivrip fiovXiifopoc ttrr^f 
ri AiaQ, ri ^iSo/icvcvC) ri Scoc ^OSvtraiv^y 
nk aVf UriXdSiif vavrwv iKtrayXorar avSpHv, 
o^p rifiiv 'EKcitpyov iXaaaeai Upa piK^Q* 



aideriDg lOiXftc l^pa lyyc = IBiXtic cxccv, a coDstruction that is with- 
oat example. aJtrnp ^, but that I, on the other hand, alrrat, thut ; 
JMtt at I am, (App. IV.) — ^184. Scv^juvov = dtofitvov, earentenif the v 
has taken the place of the original digamma. — ^l86. fipoavrcv (fr. opw 
or dpapitrKta, to accommodate) icardi 6v|i^ (sc. yipag) having suited 
it to my mind, ». e. selected one that is satisfactory to me. On Sviity 
cJmL indio, cf. 6r. 964. tm^iav, eqtUvalentf sc. XpvotitSog. After 
the words Sira>c dvrd^iov torai, such an avodons as KaX&Q ?%ec, vtdL 
and good; beUto, must be supplied. — ^187. omnnv = ZStoiv, Obs. 8^ 
in the apodom: cf. App. V. It here points out the opposition be- 
tweoi lyu and the subject of iSttrw : ** If they do not give it, I, on 
my tide, will take and carry off," &c. On ^c k(v lfXa»fiai, nearly = 
eajnam, see avt App. IV.— 188. n^ =: oov. — 189. lUe autem tro- 
tcetur forte (sive, puto) euiounque eupervenero (R.). Cf. dv. App. IV. 
or = wpof Sv. The object of a verb of motion is in H. very often put 
in the ace., without a prepos. — 140. Ijroi, App. IV. |MTa^paCcor#ai, to 
think of a thing afterwards, think it over again ; furd in the sense 
of n^ter, and not of change, which it has in fi€Ta^dKkw.-^lil, Ip/da' 
oo|UV = Ipvtruftiv ; so &ycCpo|Uv, 9cCo|uv, Pi{vo|ifv = dytipufiiVf 
BufuVf piifftifitv. Ships are fJkaunu, either fr. the influence of the 
atmosphere during so long an expedition, or (less probably) fr. the 
pitch, with which they appear to have been coated. — The sea, the 
earth, the elements, mountains, cities, and other objects of an im- 
posing aspect, or in which th^ ancients saw and venerated the agency 
of any divinity, receive in H. the epithet SSos, divine, — 142. kwvn\- 
&Cl or lwin}d£c» tuficiently, in tufioient number, App. V. The prepp. 
Il and &v (= dvd) are detached from the verbs which follow them : 
Ic— ^yfipoficv = eoUeetoe vnvonamut in nawm, — ^144. ipt|<ra, aor. of 
fiaivbt, luts a trans, force, cis nt, unut aliquii, Ayijp PovXi|^pos, 
a member of the fiovXri, or council, formed by the assembled kings. 
-^146. &eira7Xof by euphony for imrXayoe, fr. UnXriTriiv {UwXayii' 
vat) I terrible. — 147. IXdcrovai {IXdtroriaif tXdoy), relates gramma- 
tioily to the Ust subst, o^, nqXii^i!, bat must be understood of eadi 



14 A. Li48- 

148 Tov 8' ap^ virodpa iSwv irpoc^^il voSag 

"Q fioi, avaiSih^v iiriBifiivBy fCE/^SaXeo^pov, 
irwc f^Q f^oi Trp6<l>p(jjv inetriv ireiOtirai 'Ax^^^v, 
ri oSov IXdifiivai, ri avSpatriv l<jn /ua;^co'0ai ; 

152 ov yap iyio Tpwtov iveK ^Xv0ov ai\firiTawv 
Sbvoo /uaYi)(ro/i€voc* ivtl ovri fioi mriol cccrtv. 
Ov yap iromoT ^fia^ povg T}Aa<rav, ovoe fxiv iir'i 
oirSe TTOT kv ^0(y Ipi^diXaKif jSciirtavcfpy 

156 Kapirbv ldriXri(ravT' IttcI Ji fiaXa iroAXa fiera^v 
ovpia TB (TKioBVTa OaXaaaa tb ri\rit(T<ra' 
aXXa aoly & piiy avacSiC) o,ii htntofitffy 6(jip 

yiatpy^j ^ ^ 

Tifxrjv apvvfievoi MfveXai^ <roi re, KVVtJira, 

of the others on whom the choice might have fallen. — 148. vir68| 
vv-iSpaKOv, vrroBspKOfiai) I8c»v, eyeing him teith loitering brow ; fi 
&c. App. IV. — 149. &vai8cCi|V liruifiiKC, dotked wth impudin 
iwuvvvfit = l^kpvvfii (ivvv/ii had the diganmia). Cf. Boiieau 
a« JBoi, V. 99) :— 

^ En vain d*un l&che orgueil leur esprit rev^tu . . .** 

and with the ▼. 152 and the following, Racine, Iphigenie, act. I 
6. ▼. 50—64. (2)6.) — 150. rol {aoi) lhrc<nv ireCeiriTai (ddibi 
snhj. [6r. 641]: on the douhle dat, cf. v. 107. In Lat. : tibi die 
diem n<.— 15L 68^ iX0^|icvai (= iXOtiv), inf. of purpose [Gr 8( 
to undertake any mitsion for which thou shalt detach him. oS6 
specifically warpcUhf eipedition (for then the eontrcut with Z0i , 
o9ai would he lost), hut generally, axiy journey or mission. It j 
necessary with the old grammarians to consider bdoc = Xo^t 
ambuscade. — 152. 4(X-u0ov = i^XOov, — 158. Scvpo, hue, not hie. 
liaytaofuvoQ. jioi atrtoi, culpable as regards me. — 154. tJXi 
fr. cXavvw, aJbigo. — 155. ^(a, a part of Thessaly on the sea- 
between Trachinia (under (Eta) and the river Enlpeus. Si 
in his ninth Book, treats at length of this country of Achilles ai 
ancient names. IptpdXat, and IpC^Xoc (Ipc, ^oalde ; fiStkal = 
XoCf ^^d)a) prop. Jiaving great dods ; epith. of fertile regions. P 
Vfipa, fr. fiooKia (subst. /3oroc), dvrip : viros (Jortes) nutriens ; 
nourishing, nurse of heroes. — 157. ovpca = opi;, the high and 
mountains of Thrace and Macedonia. — 158. ionr^iMMi, fr. h 
8^pa a^ X^PH*' Subj. after a past tense, as even in Attic G 
* «U ejfectua adhuo dura$ 9d exspectandus est,* (Herm.) — 159. n 
here, not honour, but compensationy tatisfaetionf revenge (riviiv, to 
to pay for), £pvvo6ai wpog rcvoc, expetere ab aliquo, to exact fro 
one, Kwcmi, dog-faced, as at v. 225. Kwh^ Sfiiiar* ix*^"^* ^^F 
impudence. The mode of regarding different animals, and using 
as types of characteri varies in different nations and at difi 



160—171.] 1. 15 

160 irpog Tp(iwv' twv ovti fterarplmif ovS* aXtytZBig* 
fcal Sfi fxoi yipag ahrog atbmpr\<rt<Tdai airtiKCiQf 
t^ STTi TToAA ejnoyricray oo(rav oi jnoi vice Axaiufv^ 
Ou julv (Tol TTore laov Ixw yipa^y bmror *A\aioX 

164 Tpcuciiv iK7rip<Tw<r* i\fvcu6fAivov wroXUBpov' 
aWa TO filv ttXhov TToAvacKOC ttoX^juoco 
Xtipeg IpaX SiiTTOvfr* drap fiv ttotb Satrphg \Kifraif 
<Toi TO yipag iroXv fiuKov, cy w 8' oXiyov Tt^lXov tb 

168 tpxofi cxwv Itti vrjag, ivrjv KtKafio} troXefitZiov* 
Nvv S' el/ui ^0ii|v8\ lirel i} ttoXv i^iprtpov Iotiv 
o^iKaS* IfXBv <rvv vrivfrl KOpo)v((nv' ovSi a oiw 
ivOaS^y aTifiOQ idvy atjavog koI TrXovrov a^v^ccv* 

epochs of dTilizatioii. — 100. r&v, neut., relating to the proofs of 
devotion which Achilles had just recalled. iMrarp^rto^oi, to torn 
round in order to see any things to re^rd, to take account of. This 
verb and &XcyCCi0 govern the gen. like Kfi0i<T9ai, which we have seen. 
— 161. KoX 8i{ = quin etiam, and so now (forsooth). App. IV. ai- 
T^ = tu ipse ille, de quo bene merui. — ^162. f thn zz l(p if : the ac- 
cent of a dlissylL prep, is thrown back when it is put after its case. 
Ziauv 8^ = Kac d Uoffav. Cf. on v. 79* vlc« 'Axumv = 'Axatoi, 
a periphrasis of which we find examples up to the latest times of. 
Greek literature. — 168. o6 pip = ov fjtrjv, neque tamen. ool laov 
T^pois, a reward equal to you ; for, to youn ; an abridged compar. 
Cf. Liv. 2, 13 : supra Goclites Mutioeque id facinus esse : 6, 23 : 
Jovis Solisque equis SBquiparari dictatorem. N. Tp«Miv trroXCcOpov, 
not Troy itself, but any town of the Trojans. — 164. oinr^ . • . 
iH/wiavmn — = onorav kmripatom : Le. denoting indefinite frequency, 
— 166. &Tdp, but. App. IV. — 167. axU t6 y^pat = eov rb ytoac or 
rb obv yipac : L e. the ' thy,* from its position^ belongs immediately 
to the yspag, though in strict grammatical construction it is depend- 
ent on Iffriv understood. N, r6 T^pot. to, the well-known honorary 
reward (? Matth.) ; rather, this is one of the passages where the de-' 
momtroHee force is so <J)»euredf that b is virtually the de£ article. So F., 
and ef. 161, 6, bXiyor tc ^CXov tc seems to have become a standing 
expression. 0. 6, 206 : dSnc ^ bXiyti re ^iKn n. (D6.)— 168. icsk^4mi S 
aor. 2 with redupl. fr. icdfivw.— -169. ^MiprSc = ci'c ^Birjv, This ad- 
verbial affix is frequent in H. : noXtfiovdif ^6/3ov^€, in bellum, infitgam, 
kwA 4). App. IV. ^pTtpos, better; cf. superl. ^kprarog and ^Iptaroc 
(D. 153, end : no positiTe).— 170. t|Acy = iivai [D. 122].— 171. kAv = (iv. 
•^cvov, r6, abundance, wealth, App. V. A^uaxrtiv (-Iw, -aa, poet. -a9a ; 
-vaiifiPt 'OodfAtiv) ; prop, to draw cf, esp. from a larger vessel to a 
tmoller : oZvoi^ dirb (or Ik) icpifr^poc^ &c. Cf. v. 698. Here fig. = to 
eummulate riches, as if, to draw up infitU draughts, obH a* bXxa . . • 
^l^voc Ka2 rrkovrov AftOUiv, neque, quum ignominid agbcnar, dixnAvoM 
wA Ato congertre cogito (F,). The sense forces us to take a* for aoi : 
but as this elision no where else occurs, we must make this a soli- 

^ Bekk. reads Ixti k< Kd/im, 



16 A. [ir2- 

172 Tov 8* rinilBBT iir^ira ava^ dvSpCjv ^ Ay afiif 
<vtvyz fiaA , H TOi av/uoc nreorcrvrcu ovoc o- syc 
Xiaaofiai a*lveK ifieio fiiveiv wap* ifioiyt koL as 
dl kI fii TifiiiaovGiy fiaXiara Si fc^rfera Zsvc* 

176 "ExOitrrog Si fiol icrm Aiorpitpiwv jSao-iXr/cuv* 
aU\ yap roi ipig te ^fXi) ttoXc/lco/ rt fia.\ai rf. 
£1 juaXa Kaprepog caac, Ococ ttov aoi to y* iSan 
OcicaS* Iwv GUV vrivtrl re cryc Kai aoTc irapoKTiv 

180 M up/It So vecrcriv oi/aao'C, (rl0£v S' I'vco ovic aXsy/ 
ovS oOo/iai KOriovTog' aireikritTii} oi rbt orSc* 
ofC €m' i^^t^cupurai XpvtniiSa ^oi/3oc 'ATroXXofv^ 
n^v /ucv iyij <tvv vrit r i/iy Koi ifioig irapoiaiv 

184 vifixl^o)) lyu) Si k ay to BpioriiiSa KaWiirapyovy 
aifTog itjv JcXcafiivSc, to aov yipag' o<^p tv iiS\ 
Saaov <liipT€pog ilfii aiOev, oTvyiy Si kqc oXXoc 
7(rov ifioX t^aaOai kclX 6fioiiJi}0'fifiivai avrriv* 

tary exception, or read wiih Bentiey 901 oloi. ocw, eogUo ; 
have a mind, intention; I purpote^ — 172. &vat = Pdva^, Ap] 
— 178. ^ciryc ^Mj fiy hy au meam (lit. ily very much) ; fiy^ 
TOi, 157* iviavjrnu 9vfk. (=: fert animiiB) : irrurtvu, — 174. c 
=: iiviKU. l|Mio = Ifiov, iri&p* (n-opa) = traptimv, — 176. kc 
&v) TifiTiffovffi. Cf. ▼. 130. |it|Turra = /ii^rtiriyc (f>$ric» fitiriofi 
eountellor = the all-toise (of Zcv^). This termination of mascul 
of the first, decl. (ja for ttiq) occurs occasionally in H. They 
usually paroxytone (though a is short) ; hut the three quadris^ 
lies (all epithets of deities) are proparoxj^one : fniriira, thpvo 
AKOiKfira, — 176. lavi = iIq. Smtdc^cSs, Bioyevilc, epithets of kii 
whose power came from Zeus. — 178. wov, enclit., any tdtere, H 
r= ifiwoVf I pretwrnty I magine (opinor). t6 7* = rwrS yc— 179. vtf 
affi = vavoi ffai^. Irdpounv ( = iraipoic)'—- 180. Mvp|ii8^vcs, 
habitants of Phthia, whom, according to the .myth, Peleus, the fatl 
of Achilles, had brought from ^gina to Thessaly. Mavtw, c. a 
or gen, v49w = eov.^lBL Sdo^Mk, eoneutioTf WMWor, I am moved, 
I needy or core for, App. V . It occurs only in pres. and perhaps im] 
and only with a negatire (like &\tyiZu)t c. gen. rei rel pertonai; or w 
inf. or partcp. 6^ 403 : oifK oQer' aiovXa pktwv, he mkm nottopn 
tue viJcednets. «^, thus ; i. e. <u foUovs, — 182. ttt, since, as (quoniai 
F. — 184. M &YM (subj.). Cf. civ SXwfuzt, v. 13?. Bpurqti and Xf 
orf9 are patronymics : the name of the first was Hippodamia. Abe 
her see 2, 688 — 694. — 186. Savw, H. never uses o<rffy, r599y, wj 
comparatives (F.). ^prvpos, £p. oompar. ( co Aipuv)^ better, ntperi 
OTvyitSf usually to hate ; here, to dread, — 187. ta«v ImI ^ia^tLk, & 
Liddell and Seott : ' to say he is (L e. faney himself) equal to m 
Others follow Bekker's Paraphrast, i% XctiQ Ifioi Xlyciy, and t 
shorter SchoL i( loov vpog ifu Xiynv i to use the same language Ouu 
do; to taUs as if he were my equal. I am inclined to prefer this expl 
nation, which is faYoured by the omission of the ace proo. ; since i 



188 196.] 1. 17 

Achilles is prevented from drawing his sword by the intenrentioii 
of Athene {Minerva) ; who permits £m, however, to indulge in Tio- 
lent invectives against Agamemnon. 

188 ^Hg <l>aro' UriXdiovi 8* a^oc ylver, Iv Si ol ^rop 
irni9e(T(rtv Xamoim StavSi)(a fiepfiript^eVf 
j] Sye <^a<r/avov o^u ipu<raa^tvog irapa firipov 
rove M'^ ava<TT7i(reuvy o 8' ^ArpdS^v ivapiZoi, 

192 ^6 )(oXov 7rav(rEUV, Ipiirvo'Cil rs Ovfiov. 

"Eiag b Tavff S^piiaivi Kara Apiva Koi Kara Ovii6vj 
IXic£ro S' £K KoXsoTo jtilya Sc^oci i^AOe S' 'AO^vii 
ovpavo0ev* vpo yap Jikb 0ea XfvicaiAcvoc "'H/diIj 

196 ajJLi^Q) byihyq Ovfit^ ^iXeovaa r£ Kiidofiivri r€. 

r0^ii2ar constmctions to convey the first meaning would be ^&<rOai 
Iffos il*ol tlvaifOT favrbv laov tlvat. 0)iOMi$ilj|Uvafc ( == ofioiuBrivat) ; 
reflexive: to make himsdf equal ; to compare himself , ^vni\v, App. TV. 
188. ni|XfCc0V, flVKos, o = TJfiXiiirig. kv is adverbial ; am^Buraxv 
(= <rr^ecffcv), the dativua loealis (N. F.).— 189. X^uno«, Ci|. u>v,^tdk- 
henredy thaggy, hairjf, spoken of men : \d<ria ffrrjOea, Xdatov Krip, the 
hairy breast^ was looked upon as a mark of manhood and of distin- 

giished bodily vigour, a notion which Aristotle refutes {Db,). 8ULv- 
Xo- App. I V. |icp|it|p£tciv, tofiuetuate between tteo opinions, to hesi- 
tate, to ponder anxi^sly, co fiipoQ, lupiZ^a, as fjtkpifiva, care. Virgil 
has aa^ified this notion of liipfiripU^iVf i£n. iv. 285 : 

Atque animnm nunc hue celerem, nunc dividU iliuc. 
In partesque rapU wrias, perque omnia versat. 
Hffic aUernanti potior sententia visa est. — {Db,) 

— 190. Zy€ =z he, often denotes the subject already mentioned. Ct 
V. 93b — IdlL TOV9 |Uk : i. e. 'Axaio^Q* — &v£<mt|fii, trans, in the 
pres., impf., and aor. 1. act., to cause to rise : here = to chase away, 
to scatter, t 8*. See krger Gr. 986, and Jelf, 655, obs. 2, end. The 
Latins use iUe in this way in the second of two connected clauses : 
fMM deairSL ingeminans ictus, nunc ille sinistr& ( Virg.). The 8 is often 
strengthened by yi. — 192. Ipfi)niciv, cohibtre ; v before a shm't vowel 
{Ipiirvov, &c.) ; v bjefore <r and before a ^n^ vowel : also in ipijrvOtv 
= iptirv9ii<rav. — 198. {»«, dum. How to be scanned I App. IV. 
op|Mi£v«iv, mente agitare, animo vclvere. cl — 4j, whether — or [Gr. 9851. 
4!pifv relates to the rational faculty, Ovim^s to the sensUire part H. 
also joins cpa^tti and 0v^. So Virg. {Ma. vL 11) mentem animumque. 
F. — 194. 'aOi{vi|, 4> ^^ 'AQfivaifi, Athene (the Minerva of the 
Romans). Tlie c^)odo8is begins with ^X6c 8^ On ^c in the apodosis, 
d. larger Gr. 1458, p. (especially, 2) § 770, 6.— 196. irp^ -y^ ^km = 
rpo^cc yap: irp6 = forth. ''Hp^i, t^, Ion. and £p. for"Hpa, Hera 
(Juno, Lat. 1—196. .a|i4«* • • • ^iXiovcra . . ; in|8ottcnr| tc, sc. airoXv 
at Aftfolv {kii3. goveiiiing thp gen.). ' Orcsci scilicet, cum verba duo 
diwrKW cants regentia ad idem nomen atque referuntur, ne nomen pro- 
prism out pronomen minus suamter ratetatur, in utrovis regimine semd 
pomM, aUero omisso.* Porson. CL Virg. ^n. xL 280 : nee veterum 



18 A. [197 

197 Sttj S* ottlObv^ ^avOrJQ 81 KojiriQ i'Xc IltiXBtwva 
oiCfi (jiaivofiivr}' r«5v S' aXXwv ovrig oparo^ 
9a/i/3t)<rEv S' 'AxtXevCi /xera S' IrpaTrcr' • air 

200 noXXdS' ^AOrivairiv' Suvfo Si oi oaorf fpaavdei 

Kai jJLLv (fK»}v{]<TaQ tirea TirepoBVTa TrpogrivSa' 
TiTTT avT, alytoxoio Aioc rlKog, ElXriXovOa 

i} ?va ZppLv «8p ^AyafiifivovoQ ^ArpeiSao ; 
204 aXX' ?ic Toi £p€o;9 ro 8l icai reXlcordat oiw* 

pC v7r€po7rXcp<Jt Ta^' av ttotc Ovjjlov oXlcrop. 
Tov S' aure TTpOQimre 0€o ^XauicwTric 'A0^i 

*HXOov lyi) Travcrovcra to aov fiivogy at kb ttW 
208 ovpavoOcv* irpb Si fi JjicE Oca XiVK^Xevog ^Hpi 

an<j)a} bfiC)Q OvfiiS <fnXiov(ra re KtiSofiivti re. 

'AXX' ayey Xijy' ipiSog, firiSl ^f^oc IXicco X^^P^ 

aXX' ^TOt CTTCflTtV fllv OVc/SkTOV, cic £ff£ra£ TTC/O. 

212 ^^Sc yap Iteplwy to Si Kal rercXca/uei/ov ecrrai' 

Kai iroTE Toi Tp\g Totraa irapiacfirai ayXaa Swp 

vfipiOQ C£i;£fca rf/cSe' <rv S' t<TX€0, neWeo 8' t^juT 

Tijv 8' anafieifiofievog irpogifftri rroSag tJKvg ^J 

Xevg' 

216 Xpv) fxev a^6urc/oov 76^ 0ea, cttoc dpv(T(ra(r6aiy 

Koi fioXa vep Ovfiw kexoXw jiivov' &g yap afiu 

roemini Isetorv^ malorum, — ^197. otB = larn. {avO. icofit)^ = 
auburn or Uond hair [6r. 678]. c\c = elXc. — ^198. o(^ ^otv. 
16, 161 : oi) yap ttw Travrcafft Qioi ^aivovrai kvapytXc. F. c 
Cf. V. 66. — 199. Tmesis : = fiBrirponrero Sk, — 200. 6av€, 
^^v^ = i^av9fi<rav (in prose, iipdvri<rav : ^aivta), — ^201. Jn. ' 
t]i)8a |iiv : not ^(avri<raQ /iiv. — 202. tCitt* = ri vort ; a^ adds i 
racter of iteheinence to a question (as autem, co av, in Lat.). The 
showed themselves frequently to men : it was they who inspired 
personally with every salutary thought. oIyCoxos, i. e. aiyiSa i 
Zeus and Athene carried the iEgis. clXifXovOa« = IX^Xi/S^a;.- 
C8d, 2 sins. subj. aor. 2. mid. fr. tiBta. — 204. Tmesis for l^ipia 
— 206. xfif suis, — 207. fi^yot, see on y. 103. at kc irUhf)ai (= 
Ori<rai for wi9y), si forte obseoutunts sis, — 210. X-^tw, c. gen., like 7 
uai. Horace ventures to reproduce this construction in '* Desine 
lium tandem querdarum" — 211. 4(toi, App. lY. ck IwraX ircp, «ft 
(Db.), quioquii in buocam venerit ; tU fan feret (Hn. W.) : bett( 
revera erit ; id quod reverafiUurumest (N.). Cf, a^&'iv i' wc iaira 
d\fi9tlriv KaraXiKbt. 0. 21,212 ; and 0. 19,312.-218. nCtobejc 
to rpli: rSaOt vd ter tanta, irap^ontrtrai = vapi<rrati — 214. u 
hold ! restrain thyself ! in the sense of Karix^* — 216. (n^tripc 
you two, Hera and Athene, ip^yxu. or ctpvofiai, lit. / draw to m 
hold fast, keep, servOf observo, — 217. koI |idXa vcp = Kaivtp jidK 



218 235.] 1. 19 

218 ''Oc KB Oboiq iirnrdOfiToiy fiaka r licXiiov avrov. 

''H, KoL Itt' a^yvpi^ KiUnry <T\iOf xupa jiapBiav* 
220 axp S* €c kovXbov uxrt fiiya ^c^oc> oifS* inrlOiiaiv 

Sdfiar Ic alyiSxpio Aiog fiera Sal/xovag aXXovc. 
lltiXddrig 8' i^avTic araprripoXg iTrhtrtriv 
224 'ArpttSijv TTpogienrBf kqX oSttci) Xirye x*^Xo(o' 

Olvofiaplgy Kvvog ofifiaT ix^^^f KpaSitiv S* IXa- 

0OCO, 

ovr€ iroT Ig woXejuov afia Xa({» OioptixOrivaif 
ovrc Xo;(ovS^ ilvac <ii>v apiorfiBacriv A\aiCfv 

228 WrXifKac 0vfic^' to SI roc ic^(> ciSerae alvai, 

'H TToXv Xc5iov loTi Kara orparov €vpi;v 'Axaicjv 
Scljp^ airoaipeiaOai, igrig triutv avriov eiirp. 
AilfioPopog l^a(ri\evgf IwbX ovTidavoimv avafftnig' 

232 4 Y^P ^v> 'ArpefSi}, vvv vorara Xoi/Si^araco. 
^AXX^ £ic roi cpccii Kal cttI fiiyav opKOv OfiovfiaC 
vac /la roSe aiciiirrpov, ro iilv ovirorc ^vXXa koL 

^vcrccy cTTEcS^ irpwra ropriv Iv 6pe<r(n XikoiirBv, 

21B. ii^LXa T* IkXvov airov. This sentence is another instance of that 
freedom of the Homeric style which we have remarked (v. 79), which 
oonnsts in slightly indicating the mutual relation of two clauses (con- 
structed cO'Ordinatdy)^ where this connexion would be related in more 
advanced languages by pronouns or relative particles. In prose we 
should say, 3c SLv iimrtiBrirai Btoie, ovtoq i^oKovirai vir ai/T&v, H. 
says : ' Whoever is obedient to the aods, (and) they are wont to litten to 
Aim.' I bracket and, because rl is less strong than and, (Db.) icX^a> 
has no pass, in use. IkXvov = exaudire tolentf cf. 6r. 598. — 219. 
4) = i^rj, ox^9c = i<rx^* Several verbs are lengthened in this man- 
ner : e. g. ^Xkfia =: ^Xf vE9a> ; so also trx^ — ffx^^c, not used in the pre- 
sent. — 220. &<re, fr. &9iu. — 227. Xoxov^c = etc \6xov, I) conceal^ 
ment, ambush, prim, spoken of piaoe, cf. v. 1, 227. 2) ambttseadef as 
an action [and one that required great courage and nerve, the more so 
from the absence of excitement during the concealment]. 3) ambus- 
eade, spoken of the force composing it. ^pumjctrox = ApKmvfft, 
— dptcrtvQ has in H. no o^her form of dat. pi. — 228. ctocraC roi 
(ffo#), mdetur t\bi. Ki{p, i. e. 9dvaroc> as in French, c^est ma mort, 
when any thing is done with a bad heart. — 229. ^ ironically. App. 
lY. — 230. &iroaipct(r0ai ( = A^aipiiaOai), sc. rovrov (or rovrov), 
cvTvt AvjUj in prose oerig av (quicunque) eiiry. — 281. pcuriXtus, un- 
derstand tL — 282. ^ Y^ip av, alilter enim, sc. li fii^ ovriSavoi fjaav 
olc iivd99tic. — 288. Tmesis for ICepIco, iwofiovfiai (pfiwui). — 
8S4. On |UL see ▼. 86. Aristotle, in his Politics (lib. in. ch. 14), 
remarks, that in the heroic times kings swore by their sceptres. r6 
= 8.-235. ^fwm,, wUl put forth, lircil^ irpAro, ex quo primum, firom 



20 A. [236 — 260. 

236 ovS* iivaOrjIXiiaH' ttc/oI yap pa I \aXKOC tXtxpev 
• ^vXAa re KQi ^Xoioy* vxiv avri ptv vice ^A)(aiC)v 
iv TraXafiyg (ftoplovfri SiKafrwoXoiy ohe difiKTrag 
wpog Aioc tipvaraC 6 Si roi fxiyaq iaa^rai opKog* 

240 i} TTOT *Ax«XX^oc iroO^ J^srai viae 'A^^aiwv 

ffVjUTravToc' totc 8' ovri Svvriffeat axvOfxivoQ ircp 
Ypatcr/uavy evT avnoXXoL v^' *'EicTopoc av8f>o^oi'040 
uvri<TK0VTiQ niirTUKTC trif S' cySode Ovfiov apv^ug, 

244 ^oio/uevoc; or* apitrrov ^A\aiC)v oiSlv iriaaQ, 

Nestor then rises, and seeks, by sage oonnsel, to calm the initft- 
lion of the two heroes. 

*Qc (^aro IlijXcfSijc' vorX Si orKYiTrrpov fiaXe yaty, 
')(pv(reloig UXoKTi Treirapfilvovy tZero o avTOc' 
^ArpdSriQ 8' kripwOtv l/u^i/t£. Toifri 8e Nicmop 
248 i^8v€7ri7C avopovtre, XiyifQ IlvXlciiv ayoptirrigy 

Tov Ka\ airo yXuxTtrriQ piXirog yXvKlwv pUv aitS-q 
(rc^ 8* riSr\ 8vo filv ytvmi iiip6ir(»)v avOpwirtav 

the moment that . . . the patt date and^. {fvatt, ttUl put forth, ^v») 
are here connected from the condensed meaning ; it has never put 
fbrth leaves from the time it was cut from the trunk, and never will. 
to|m{ {cutting) here = the trunk from uAicA it vxu cut. — 286. I neut. 
for aifrS ; the second accus. put Ik TrapaXX^Xov, determines what 
the brass has removed, ^lOXXa cat f\oi6v. vepC, adv., aU round* 
— 287. |iiv is here neut. for ai/rS, He who wished to speak in the 
assembly received the sceptre from the hands of the herald ; see 0. 
2, 38. — 288. The remark just made explains vtcs 'Axam^v ^p^ovw 
^289. clpvaroi, = f ipvvrat, guard, defend, vid. 216. — irpdc AU%, auo- 
toritate Jofoit, The long incidental sentence began with the relative t6 
at V. 234, which is followed by three independent clauses. In the 
following verse the oath begins with ij. — 242. c&r* av, poetic for or* av 
= 5rav. "Errup, son of king Priam, the bravest of the Trojans. 
Horace's homicidam Heetora, only gives the had tide of &v8po^ovo«. 
Sn, here and at v. 412, = quandoquidem, rUiv, to honour. 

246. irorC = 7rp($c : tmesis = irpocrcjSaXe (but in the case oitmmB, 
when a prep, is connected with a verb of motion^ it keeps more of an 
independent and adverbial meaning than a prep, in compo«tion\— -> 
24^ vtirappiyov (xcipco), lit. pierced with = studded with. a(rri% is 
added in opposition to the sceptre, bv an ancient simplicity of diction. 
— 248. IliSXioi, men of Pylos. In the Peloponnese there were three 
cities of this name, that in Elis, that in Triphylia, that in Messenia, 
where is now the harbour of Navarino. It is certain that the two 
last belonged to Nestor, and it is probable that Pylos, in Triphylia, 
was his country. F.— 249. Ex ejus lingud melle dulcior fiuAat oratio 
(Cic. de Sen. 10, 31). The Kai refers back to ^dviirtig {N.). — 250. 
YfVfd, a generation, is a space of about thirty years ; the time in 
which a new generatioo springs up ; not the duration of a gene- 



251 — 264.J 1. 21 

251 i^0£a0*9 o? oe irpoaOtv afia rpa^cv ^S* iyivovro 

252 Iv nvX((» "qyaOiyy fccra 8l rptroroi(«v avaercrfv)* 
o (r0£i; eu^povlciiv ayoprnForo Koi fivriuiriv* 

*C2 TTOiroi, i} julyo irivQoq ^A\au8a yaiav, iicavci. 
^H iccv ynOriffai Upia/iog Hpiafjioio re iroiSfc, 

256 aAXoi Tt Tpu>€g fiiya icev K^\apoiaTO 0V)U(J, 
cl a<pQ)iv ra^E rravra irvOoiaro fiapvafiivouVf 
di TTFjOi /ill; fiovXfjv ^avaCiVy irep\ S' carl ma\iE(r0at* 
*AX\a irlOmff' ajx^u) Se viwripw icrrov Ifiilo- 

260 "HSij yap iror lyio Koi apdomv i^tTrtp fipuv 
avSpatriv ai)ufXi}(ra, ical ot/irorl /u^ ocy' aOipiZov. 
Oi) yap TToi rofovc ?Sov avlpac^ ovdl f^oi/iae, 
oTov ne£/o£0oov re, Apvavra re, iroiiiiiva XautVy 

264 Kaivea r\ 'E^aScov re koI avr(0eov IloXii^fi/iov* 

ration. |iipovcf , having an articulate utterance. — 261. I^CaTo = 
i^Bivro, plupf. of ^ivu, ol depends on &fia, rpd^cv = irpa^ti<rav. 
We have here the figure called S<rrcpov wpdrepov, the kutjirtt, since, 
in the order of events, ytviffOeu comes before Tpa^ijvtu, H. might 
have said iykvoifro Kal Irpd^qirav, but his inverted order is here more 
just than the logical one : the poet cucending from the aged Nestor to 
his past life {vpiaBtv), arrives at the education of his contemporaries 
sooner than their birth. — 258. •^^o<, divine, tacred, Cf. App. Y. 
— ^254. ^ irdiroi, an exclamation of astonishment, sometimes of pain. 
Hoxoi was the name given by the Dryopes, an ancient people of Doris, 
to their gods : the ancients pretty generally believed that w v6irot 
meant O gods ! The difficulty raised against this explanation, that H. 
did not use the other cases of ir^iroi, is not a serious one. Others con- 
sider (rt ^oTToi an interjection analogous to the Latin papce. Remark 
the words 'AxoitSa youiv. It is pathetic, as though a general in an 
enemy's country should say after a reverse : *' a disaster has be- 
fallen my country." (D6.) — 255. 4, vm/y, asmredly. — 266. kcxo- 
poCaro = xapoivro (xa(pui),aor. 2 mid. with reduplic. — 257. irvOoCaro 
= wvOoivTO, fr. wvOdvofiai. rdSc irdvra cr^iv |fcapva|ji^itv. H. 
says ntv9€a9ai rivog woiovvrog (as well as Trevd. ri). Here the two 
constructions are so combined that <r^uiv depends on rddi vdvra 
(Aould hear all this about you), and fAapvafikvouv is to be resolved by 
on itdpvaaOe (that you are battling [ =: quarrelling] ) : in English, 
JkHM heeur all about thii quarrelling of yourt (N.). — 268. Tmesis = 
irfpu<rr€. mgiiivai tivoq^ to get the better of any one ; to be superior 
to him.' PovXj, in the council, in opposition to the fight (/iaxcerOai), 
you who excel in wisdom and in valour. — 269. i|uto = ifiov, — 260. 
^iptttfv, compar. from the root'Api^Cy which is referred to dyaOoc, 
&c. ^Iircp. = rj 9rcp. In 4|uv the speech is softened by the figure 
called oummunication ; for it is v/xiv that Nestor means. — 26L ol yf, 
«wn they (in spite of their superiority over men of the present day). 
»862. CBM|fcai has the digamma. The fut., which the sense here seems 
to require, would be stronger than this subi. : / ihall probcMynot tee. 
Cf. App. IV. (under av.) — 268 — 4. All we heroes named in the^ 



22 A. [265—282. 

265 [Qriaia t AlyEiSijv, irrulKekov aOavaroKriv*] 
KapridToi Srj kcivoi IttixOoviwv Tpa<f>Bv avSptov' 
KCLpTKTToi filv taavy Kot icapr/oTotc efiaxovTO, 

268 Oiipaiv 6pt(TK(^oi<Tiy KOL liciray\(»)g airoXeaaav* 
Km filv Toiaiv lytjj fxeOofilXiOVy Ik UvXov IXOcuv^ 
rriXodev e^ aTriijc yatiJC* KaXidavro yap avroi' 
KCLi fia'XOfiriv kot iji avTov lyio* Kdvouri S' av ovrig 

272 T(t)Vj oi vvv fipoTol cicriv BTri\06vLOi, fxaxioiTo. 
KaL fxiv fi€v fiovXi(»)v ^vvicv rrdOovro re jjvOi^. 
'AXXa mOiaOe kol vfXfie^' itth TrtWeaOai afieivov- 
Mtjtc (TV TOv8', ayaOog irep iwv, aTrQafpco Kovptiv^ 

276 aXX' €a, &c ot Trpwra doaav yipag vleg 'A^atwv' 
/UTjTc (TV, ritjXs^S?}, 'fleX' kpiZ^fiivai jSacrtX^'i 
avTi^ii)v* lirei ovTroff ofioiriQ efifiope rifirig 
tTKijTTTOvxoc /iaeriXcvc, tJiTC Zevc fcuSoc eSwiccv. 

280 El Si ov KapTBpog tffcri, flea Si crc ydvaro fxriTiip, 
aXX SSc ^Iprcpoc lortv, Ittci TrXcovcfferev avacrcrei. 
'ArpetSij, (TV Se Trave rtov pivog' avrap cywyc 

verses are of the Lapithee, the ancient inhabitants of Thessaly, cele- 
brated for their long battles with the Centaurs. Polyphemus must 
not be confounded with the Cyclops in the Od.— 265. AlyciSiis, son 
of Mgeua. This verse of Hesiod, Shield of Hercules, v. 182, has been 
inserted here very lately, in the fourteenth century. — 266. icdf»rurroi 
= KpcLTiOToi. Tpa<|>cv = Irpd^f/trav. — 267. Jouv = iiaav, — 268. 
<^p€s, ^olic form for QrigiQ ; Irom the one is derived the Latin /<?ra, 
from the other the German Thkr, These are the Centaurs, savage in- 
habitants of the forests, ip^oxoos, fr. opof and Ktia (primitive of 

Kiifiai) is found in iEschylus : koioq and -Ktfiog are Ionian forms. — 

269. Kol |Jicv ( = /iijv), and yet, — 270. airios, distant, remote, an adj. 
formed fr. airo. It was not till several centuries after H. that 'Airia 
I yfi meant the Peloponnese ; 'Arta having the first syllable long, and 
being derived from a fabulous king "Xttiq. o^noi, ultra. — 271. icar* fit' 
aiiw, either (1 ) Kara r»}v l/xavrov Svvafiiv (as icor' i^t ; Xen, One, 
1 1, 9), or (2) pro me, that is seorsum, alone, on my own account, as it were ; 
not in the general crowd of the combatants, nor as the assistant of an« 
other combatant, an honorable character,as one sees in several passages 
of H. — 272. }fJi.xio},ro, as if fr. fiax^ofiai, which has supplied lAaxofiai 
with its fut. — 273. koI |fc^, as in Latin atque at the foeginning of a 
period.— {vvtcv = ^wittrav, as fikduv. 0. 21, 377, fr. ffwirjuif eonfieio, 
comoniundo {mtnte), and thence, pay attention, listen to. — 274. v{|i|a>cs 
= vfitie, aXX(£ is often placed at the head of an exhortation, e. g. dXX' 
dye, — 275. &iroa£pco = a^aipov. A^aipaiaOai rivd ri. — 276. lia (fr. 
idia), sc. avrijv. — 277. *6cX' = eOiXt. The first c is absorbed by IliyXeiC}}. 
— 278. &vTipCT)v, an Hom. adv. like dvrriv, fr. ftia, vis. lia,|&opc (for * 
SfiopB or filjLcope), sortitus «st, with gen., perf. 2. act. fr. fitipofiai. — 
280. Ycivaro, in trans, sense. Oca, Thetis. — 28L &XX* o8c, hie contra, 
— 282. For av 8^, *ATpcC8i|. Avrdip ^«^, ceterum ego. Jn. 8a(n- 



283 — 299.] 1. 23 

283 Xtfftrofi 'Ax^Xq'i fiiOifitv x^^^f ^C I^^J^ iraeriv 

284 Ipicoc ^Axfuoiatv irlXtTai voXifioio icaicoio. 

They pernst in tbeir animosity. * The assembly is dissolved. 
Tov S" a7rafi€cj3ojL(£voc rrpo^ifpri Kpdiav ^Ayafdfi' 

V(OV' 

Nal Sfj ravra ye iravra^ yipov, Kara fioipav cci^rec* 
*AXX' SS* avrip eOiXu Trepi vavrtov ififievai aXXoiv, 

288 iravTfjJv filv KparUiv iOiXei, Travrcwc S* avaatyuv^ 
iracri Si <n}/xaiveiVy a riv ov irelataOai oioi. 
£1 Si fxiv aix^Jirriv lOeoav 0eol auv eoyrec? 
*T0vvBKa o! wpoOiovffiv oveiSea fivOrifTaadai y 

292 Tov S' ap' UTrojSXTjSiii; tifieiBtro Slog 'A^iXXciJc' 
*H yap iccv SecXoc rs Koi ovTioavog KoktolfiriVi 
H Sri <fo\ rrav ipyov vTrd^ofiai^ o rri kev iirrgg' 
aXkoiaiv Sri TavT imriXkBo, fifj yap l/iotye 

296 (Trifiaiv' ov yap tytay in troi TrcfffSffflai oioi. 
"AXXo St TOi epio)y (TV 8' Ivl 0pC(ri jSaXXto tryaiv* 
^cpcri filv oiroi cyoi-yc fiaxridofiai £tvEfca Kovprig 
o5t€ (TOi o5t€ T«t> aXX(^, iTTti fi' a<f>lXeaOi ye Sovrtg* 

Xewf, yre (= v> V''*v«, cui) «rX. — oi^x ofioirig (sc. ry rwv aXXwv) 
dAXd /ict^ovoc. — 283. lpK09 iroX^iuni, bulwark against war (gen. 
objeeti). The gen. receives this meaning from the notion contained in 
the subst. to which it is joined, ir^avot = tlvai is frequent in H. 
286. 8i{, profxto, l&oipa, the part which befits each : xard fioipav, 
conformably to Justice or propriety. — 287. Tmesis ircpiiaucvat = 
vipuivai, — 289. oi]|fcoi(vciv, to give signs, t. e, orders, a rtva ott 
vtlmaBai 6t», ^ue (for in quibiu rebui) cUiquem ei non (^outurum eue 
endo, in which things I do not think that somebody (or a man^ •=. 
numy a one) will obey him. Agamemnon imjdia that at all events 
he himself is included in this num}>er. The neut accus. of the pron. 
with vtiOofiai (rovro viiQofiai, &c.) is frequent and natural, because 
TtiBouai signifies properly, / aUow mytelf to be persuaded of a thing, 
—290. We have abeady met with riOkvai in the sense of reddere, as 
often in H. — y>iv = aitrov. alx|it|Ti{s, a warrior in general. — 291. 
TOWVfKa = rovTov 'ivixa. irpoO^ovov = TrporiGlao'i, fr. 9e(o, primitive 
r. of riOrifii. trponOkvai, in med'w ponere, to leave free to take, permit. 
—292. viropX:ij8i]v, respondendo, an adv. formed fr. v7roj3aXXa>, subfi- 
«io, to subjoin, reply, sometimes before the first speaker has finished, 
but always less strong than to interrupt, — 294. irav IpTOVy in every 
thing. — 297. (ru^PaXXco a-jaxv, comp. Virg. ^En. iil 388 : Tucondita 
mente teneto. This verse is often found in the Od. xi. 453. xvi. 281, 
&C. P^iXXcv^ai 4v ^pco'C, to lay to heart ; not tig ^pkvag, though 
/3a\Xi<r9ac implies motion. Cf. 6r. 1037, § 816 ; and the Latin con- 
struction tm/K>fi«r« in aliqua realiquid, F. — 299. nf = rivi, — SOL Tiiv 
recsls with foroe the r&y aWuv of the preceding verse. These genitives 



24 A. [300 — ^314. 

300 Twv S* aXXciiv a fioi l<m 0oy irapa viyi ficXafvp, 
T(M)V ovK av re (ftipoig aveXijv aiicovro^ c/ieio. 
£i S* aye fifivy irtipritTai, ?va yv(lj(o<n koL ocSe* 
a7^a roi ol/ia iceXaivoy iptar\Gti tt^qX SovpL 

304 ^C2c Tc&y avTi^loim ixn^aaiiivia lirhoaiv 

avarrjfrriv' \voav 8' ayo/a^v ?ra/oa vtivaiv ^A\aiwv* 

Agamemnon sends ChryseSb back to her father, under the conduet 
of Ulysses. He orders the army to purify themselves after the 
pestilence ; and demands Briselis of Achilles. 

n?}X£iS?}C /Liiv hrX Kkioiaq koX vr\aq itoa^ 
liiz (Tvv re MivoiriaSy Koi dig BTapoiaiif^ 

308 *Arpc£S?}c S* opa vria dorjv aXaSc irpoipv<r<nVf 
ig S* ipirag eicpcvcv iuKoaiv, ig S* licaro/i|3i|v 
/3i}(r€ aea»* ava Si X(>vcrf)i8a KoXXiirapyov 
iltrev aywV iv 8' ap\og ?/3ii ttoXujuiitic 'OSucracvc- 

312 01 filv tiruT avaBavTig evirrXioy vypa iclXcii0a' 
\aovg S" ^ArpiiSrig aTroXviiaiveffOai avuryfv, 
Oi S* aviXvfialvovTO koi eig aXa Xvpar ej3aXXoi/* 

depend on n. For arovroc ifiov, — 802. tl 8^ might be taken here, as in 
the Attic writers, and as tin autem in Lat. = d Si fifi,'if on the other 
hand,' i. e. ' if you are not of this opinion, well, try '. . . But even in H.'s 
time d B' dyi, d ^ ayt vvv was a stan(Ung formula, as in Lat. e\a age ; 
and the poets who imitate H. use it for aye alone, or for dW dyf. 
From the antiquity of the phrase, it is difficult to decide whether ci 
is the hypothetical conjunction (with an ellipse of the verb), or whe- 
ther it is rather fZ = cZa. In Aristophanes we find ay da vvv. The 
ellipsis which Eustathius here supposes, d is =: d Sh /SovXci, is con- 
trary to the general usage of the language (2)6.). vi£fn|irai, aor. 1 
imper. yviiwn = yvStau — 808. lp«NiV, prorumpere. Cf. App. Y. 
Remark the exactness of the picture in vipC, around (2)6.). — 804. 

806. vrjcs fC9«i (7<rai), i. e. Wroixoc, hoirXtvpoi^ floating ewtdg, 
from being so built that the sides are of equal weight, «treiMt4 oftim' 
hen, shape, proportion, &c. The explanation l| iKurkpov ftipovg latitg 
vXsovaai, is less probable. Cf. our nautical expression, trim, or trim' 
built, — 807. McvoiTid8v|t» son of Mencetius, Patrochis, the beloved 
friend of Achilles. — 808. SXaSs == dQ oka. — irpocCpwfl, promovebeit 
trahendo. At disemltarking they drew the vessels on shore, where 
they remained on rollers or stays of wood ; to re-embark, they roUed 
them back into the sea. — 809. It— ficpivtv, selected them into the 
vessel, = teleeted and placed them in the weed. C. Iptfroi were not 
rowers prop, so called ; in this case it was the warriors who rowed ; the 
▼essel carried no other hands. It^Pviirt has an act. sense. — 810. 
Tmesis = Avdatv. clou {ooUoeavi), £p. aor. 1, fr. r. If^ (co aed-eo). 
The compound Avtioa refers to the previous mounting up ; and is 
therefore used with ref. to a bed, earriaae, Aip, *\ c. — 812. vyplt 
uiknBa (fr. Ki\tv9oi), the watery waye^ the sea. — Sli. In order to 



315—334.] 1. 26 

315 EpSov 8' ^AttoXXoivi TcXijIaaoc £KOTrffi|3ac 

316 ravpwv i^S' alyHjv vapa Oiv aXog arpvyiroio' 
Kvlcrri S* oipavbv Ikcv kXitraofiivJi ttc/oc Kairw^* 

*i2c o£ ii\v TO, TrivovTo Kara arparov' ouo 'Aya- 

Xriy* ipiSog^ Trjv irpufvov iirrprdXritr 'AxiXiJ*. 
320 'AAA' S-yc TaX0u/3io V re icai Evpv/3orf)v irpoclccircv^ 

rcu oi {<rav KripVKB Koi orpripto OcpoTTOvrc' 
"E^^^fcrOov icX£(r(?}v n?}Xt)iaS€Cii 'Ax'Xijoc' 

X^cpoc IXovr^ ayi/iev BpiavitSa icaXXiTrapyov* 
324 ei Si ke /lcvi Scoycriv^ kyot) Si kcv avroc EXa))ua£^ 

iXOMv <rvv irXtovitraC to oi icai piyiov iarrau 
^Qc cIttciuv irpoi€iy fcparepov S' IttI fjivBov irtXXzv* 

Tif S' alfcovrc parijv Tropa Otv' aXoc arpuylroio, 
328 i/lvpfiiSovwv S Ittc r£ KXcacac koi vriag ifC£(rOqv« 

Tov S* evpov irapa re kXktijj koI vrfi fieXalvy 

^juevov* ov8' apo rtoyB iSCjv yi)9r\atv 'A\iXXeuc« 

T(i» filv rapftriGavTe Koi alSofiivb) fiamXrja 
332 (Fr?}r»|v, owSI r£ /ncv irpogii^dveov ovS* ipiovro, 

Avrap 6 iyv(o yaiv ivt (f>pe<Tl, (fnivriaiv re* 

Xafpere^ KripVKsgy Aioc a^yyeXoi fiSl xai avSptSvy 

porify themselves ((l^roXv/iaiyeffOai) they bathed in the sea, and threw 
into it every object defiled by contact with the infected (Xvfta). — 
8UI. t^w, like facere, = 8aeriJie(Mre, — 816. 6Tpi6ytro%, an Homerio 
epithet for the sea ; where there is nothing to reap or crop (rpvy^v), 
*theuniiUable and barren deep* (Cowp.), opp. the earth which produces 
everything. — 817. Tmesis for w*pt«X»(r<roii€viy, enveloped. — 819. njv = 
9v.^88Lt6 = S.^-823. Ijpxco^ov icXuruiv. Verbs of potn^, oomingt &c. 
often have accus. of the place without a preposition. — 828. x*4^ 
^XAth, =: manu prekentam {duoere). &Wuicv = dyeiv, inf. of purpoae,-^ 
^ Kf — IXm|mm, cf. V. 137. 8»g<ri = 6*p, 3rd sing. aor. 2, subj. 'E^^ 
K Observe the second 8^, which is occasioned by the opposition be- 
tween the two subjects. — 825. irXc^fovt = irXkoin, sc. <i i/^pavc ^iyiay, 
Schol. ^piKioSiffrtpoy, a compar. formed fr. the subst. rd piyoQ, frigua^ 
vhich is derived from it, but with a weaker sense (Z>6.). — 826. irpofci, 
3rdBmg.impf.fr. vpottifii. Tmesis for In-lrcXXcv, charged them with . . • 
"-887. p^npr = ifirirtiv, fr. fiaivta. — 880. ou 7^9v|vfv, wu not pUaeed, 
meaning, he was much distressed. Such turns of expression are frequent 
|n all Umguages. — 881. TopP^owrrf = eonfitsi ; they had been thrown 
uto a state of confusion (aor.) ; but aiiofjiivw denotes a continued 
Btate. N. — 882. oW-^po«c^vcov. < SUentio iito stgnifiaantiue^ 
T^ vUo termone potuissent, et Agamemnonie honor* ei AdiiUie et ma 
ctiom tpi9nifs taiuti eonndwU* CI. IXpoc^b^veiv with two accuss. See 
V- 201. _ 888. 6, he, Achilles. — 884. Aids fivYC^^ because they 
vttaa bore the will of Zens, kings being inspired by him. In Book 





26 A. [335— 349> 

335 iffdov !r * ov rt fJLoi vfifJiBg iiratrioiy aXX ^ AyafUfiviaVf 

336 8 fr<pC>'i rrpoiu BpitriitSoQ efycica Kovpiig, 
'AAA^ 07c, A£oy£vlc riarpofcXciC) l^ayc KovptiVf 
Kal tK^toiv Soc a7Ctv' top S^ avrcu fiaprvpoi i^rufv 
rrpog re OecJv fiaicaptjv vpog re OvriTijjv avOpdtyjrwVf 

340 icol wpbg Tov /Sair^X^oc oTTfiv^ocy <? iron S' avrc 
XP€(cu l/icio yivrirai aeiicla Xoc^ov a/uui/ai 
TO£C aAXoic* ^ yap 67' 6Xoi7j/n ^petrl 6u«* 
ovSl ri oTSe vorjaai afxa irpoaaw koL iyrrl(T<rb}, 

344 STTirtog 01 ira/oa vi|i;crl (root 'fJLa\ioivTO ^A\aioL 

Achilles deliTers Briseis to the heralds ; after which he retires to 
the sea-shore, and communicates his grief to his mother Thetis. 

^Qc ^aro' IlorpoxXoc Si 6iX(^ ivivdOtO^ haipi^* 
'£k S' ayajB kXcitcyjc Bpi(nitha KaWnrapyovj 
ocJics S' ajHV' TU) 8' ajric ir?|v irapa vrjag 'A;(a«iJv* 
348 17 8' a£icova a/ua roicri ■yuvi) kUv. AvTap 'Ax'XXfcvc 
SaKpvaac kraptav at^ap tZiro vocr^i XiacrOng^ 

▼iii. 617» KTipvKtg Att 0iXoi, hecause they were under the protection 
of that god. — 836. OMixrov, compar. fr. ayx^ — 888. rw 8* avrw, not 
iidsm, but hi ipii (they themselves). C, (MLprvpoi irpot 0c««v, before 
godi and ment i. e. acknowledged as witnesses on the part both of the 
gods and of men. (7. ft^frrvpoi Ionic = fxaprvptg. — 889. irp^, on 
the part of . . ., 06. — 840. ijwtp4o% : ' notat <rKkrip6v Kal kvavriov 
frpbs rbv lvi|^. £u8t. Vocabulum incertse originis, neque enim ety- 
mon cOf, neque Avb aivov pn>babiie est.' F. cf irorc o aCrt, ought 
to be written iabriy as being = ^j) aifTi. Achilles says : let these very 
persons bear witness (of the injuries which A|ramemnon has done me), 
if ever hereafter I should be needed to defend the other Greeks, to pro- 
tect them against a great calamity. The implied meaning is^ that hit 
attiitance would he routed ; the testimony of the heralds to the msolt 
offered him would, he means to intimate, justify his withholding his 
ass i stance. Obs. f / e, tubj, and cf. 6r. 949, 6. — 841. XP*^ ' ^P* ^"'^ 
ypfw, gen. xp'^vc, dat. x^'''^* needy vant of; hence dtstrets, — 841K. 
f{ Yd.p. This asseveration implies that the madness of Agamemnon 
consists in his not foreseeing that the time would come, when the 
assistance of Achilles would be indispensable. AXoi^ = 6Xooc. ^^y 
or Bvvtiu,furere, and dvciv, taerifiearef are two different verba— 848. 
0*68^ n otoc = and hcu no knowledge how to — (is utterly unable to — ). 
voi)<rai ofuk irp^cn* koI AtrCiru, to have the thoughts at once before 
and behind, i. e. to reflect un the past and on the future ; to put them 
in relation, and profit for the future by the experience of the past. 
H. more than once describes tk prudent man in this manner. — 844. 
ot = aifTifi. 

846. Tmesis for l^i^yaye. — 847. adrif, retro, is equally said of fiNM 
and of spaee, — 849. &4»ap and v6<r^^ poet advv. teorsumf often used 
M prepp. with the gen. XULCco^oiy to separate oneself, Plutardi 



350—364.] 1. 27 

350 Oiv* £0' aXog iroXtrig, opowv liri otvoira vovrov' 
TToXka Si piriTpl 0(Xp ripri<raTO x^'P^^C opcyvvc' 

352 Mirrcp, STTS^ /Lt^ ItckIc 7^ fitvvvOadiov wip iovra, 
rtjuriv Trip fioi o^cXAcv ^OXv/hwioq iyyvaXi^aif 
Zeifg vxpi^peimiTiig' vvv S' ovSi jU£ tvtOov Irifnv* 
if yop ju' *ATpdSi)g tvpvKpstiav * Ay afiijiAVwv 

356 ryri/iii<Tav' kAifv yap fxfi yipag, avrog awovpag. 

Thetis appears, consoles him, and promises to pray to Zeus to 
ayeoge him on the Greeks. 

^Qg (j^aro SaKpv\i(a)v' tov S' iickvB irorvea firirtip, 
Vfnivvi iv f3iv0i<raiv aXog vcipa TrarpX jspovri, 
KapTraXifitog 8' aviSv TroXiTJg aXbgy rivr ojni-xXii' 
360 Kai pa vapoiQ* ahrolo KaOl^ero ^aKpv\iovTogy 
Xcipt ri fiiv Kaript^iv twog t c^ot bk t ovopaZiV 
T^icvoi/, tI icXa/ctc; 'ri Si ere ippivag 1.KtTo vlvOog ; 
i^avSay fjLri KtvOe voi^y cva uSopav apt^to, 
364 Tfiv St (iapvoTtvaXjajv irpogitltri noSag WKifg 
^A)(iXXivg' 

(de audiendit poetis, § 8) blames Achilles for shedding tears for a cap- 
tive maiden : but the sequel proves tiiat a very different thin^ from 
tbeloss of Brise'is was the real cause of these tears (2)6.). — 850. Ot/ 
*t = ivi Qfiva. tp^tav = bp&v (D. 101). cilvo^r (lit. mne-facedf 
^M-^oloured), of a red black (a daris purple). Wine has often in 
H. the epith. filXac.~>351. X<^P<^ ^pcyv^ ; sc. cic oka, towards the 
w*! where his mother (the sea-goddess, Theti$) dwelt. — 862, 858. 
i^MfwB^Mv *mp, very short lived ['ordained so soon to die.' Cbtcp.J. 
''Vf'fy ircp. The first vtp signifies very, as v. 131 ; the second, at any 
'^ then, or, at lead then. We must nut suppose any real difference of 
i&eaning : the force given by irip both to fAivvpQdSiog and rt/ii) is, 
^^ each must be ta£:en in itsfiUl extent : as the short period of his 
earthly existence is to be taken strictly (admitting of no extension), 
^ the honour by which it was to be compensated must also be 
^6n in its strict sense (admitting of no diminution). For Achilles 
Jiys destined either to have a long life without fame, or a short 
ufe with eternal fame, cf. 9, 410. C. St^cXXev ( = debebat), hfyvaU- 
*•*'''» like iyxtipeXv, fr. yvaXov, the hollow of the hand. — 854. o{i82 
'^'jWv» ne tantiUum auidem,—9M. &irovpa«, := a<ln\6fJitvos. Cf. App.Y. 
*58. Y^pwn. Cf. grandoBjm Nereiu. V. Georg. iv. 392. — 359. 
7l**X^1» Ionic = ofiixXi}, a miU, The gods often appeared enveloped 
Jl^a cload. — 8^. x^^P^ icar^pclcv, stroked him down [lit. did him 
^^^] with her hand ; = denwUib, caressed Ai/n, soothed him. There is 
^» farm in three syllables, KoftpiU ( = «arlp«$«).— jfic t 6v^|a,alcv 
J Kovo/io^Bv ri, et eloouta est, sc. rb ivog. verlmm : * she said wfiat 
****i to taiff and moke it fully out.* N. [Not, she uttered, his name.1 
~'"*^* 4r) ^pivn% tKtro, te animum attigit, i. e. te, scilicet animum 
^^'^i<K(^.^868. d8o|Mif = iid&fiev. — 865. tCi| [jirj, except in £p. 

C 2 



28 A. [365—383. 

365 Olada' rti} toi ravr ildvty vavr ayopcvoi ; 
qj^^o/ucfl' 6C 9iij3ijv Upfjv, TToXiv 'Hcricuvoc, 
T^v Sc SLifTpadofiiv re Koi fiyofJLiv kvOdSe Travra' 

368 Koi TO. fJLsv iv ScKraavro fxera atplmv wicc 'Axaiwv, 
Ik S' eXov ^ArpdSy Xpv(rt)'iSa KaWnrap'gov* 
Xpvffrig 8* air, hp€vg efcari)|3oAou 'AiroXXwvoc, 
ijXBe floac erri vrjag *Axaia»v xoA*coxtroivwv, 

372 XvcTOfievog re Ovyarpa, (jtipwv r arrepeim arroivch 
arififiar ix*^^ ^^ X^P^^^ £ic?|j3oAou ^ArroXXwvog 
ypv(Ti(j^ ava (TKTifrTpt^, icai eXiaatro iravTag^A)(aiovgt 
ArpeiSa Se fxaXitrra dviOy Koa/jLYirope Xadv. 

376 "Evfl* aXXo£ filv iravreg STrcu^T^/ui^trav 'Axcuol, 
alSetaOai 6* iepfia icat a-yXaa Si\Oai airoiva' 
aXX' ovK 'Ar/ociSp 'Aya/il/uvow ^vSav6 Ovfii!^, 
aXXa KafcoJC a^tti, Kparepov S' IttI fivOov IreXXev. 

380 Xciio/i£yoc 8' 6 y(pu)v iraXiv c^xcro' roTo 8' 'AttoXXiuv 
Eif^ajuiivov fiKOvaev^ eTrei )uaXa oc (j^iXog ^ev* 
'Hice 8' €7r' ^Apydoiai kokov fiiXog' ol 81 vu Xaol 
0i;i}(7icov iTracTffvrcpot* ra 8' tTTi^^X'^o icijXa 0eo?o 

poets] r= ri fjf ; So Ittcc^ rz lirci 4. — 866. Thebe, a city of the Troad 
in the province of Adramyttium. The inhabitants of the district, of 
which Thebe was the capital, were called JLiXiKSQ : in later times, 
having been driven thence, they inhabited Cilicia, properly so called, 
and there built other cities of the same name, wliich Quintus Curtios 
tells us were visited by Alexander the Great, in passing through 
Cilicia, as being the cities mentioned by H. This is a confusion of 
which Alexander could not have been guilty (2)6.). The city of Chiys^ 
was situated in the district of Theb^. Eetion was fiatriXtitQ KiXitcwv 
*T7ro7rXaK(b;v (i. e. dwelling at the foot of Mount TLXaKiov) and father 
of Andromache. 'Cities have in H. the epith. Upai, not as a peotdiar 
epith., founded on the temples and the protection of the gods, but in 
common with all grand and striking objects. See the remark on Siog, 
V. 141. — 867. 8icirpd0o|icv, fr. dianepOiif, We have already remarked 
that the vocal organization of the Greeks was very much inclined to 
the transposition of the letter p. — 868. |fc<r(£, c. dat. in poet, language 
only. — 869. Tmesis for i^itXov, i. e. as a yipaQ prcedpuum. — 879—9. 
A repetition of the vv. 13 — 25. These repetitions, natural when the 
same thing is related a second time, have been found fault with by 
the taste of succeeding ages. The most declared imitators of H., 
among after poets, do not permit themselves this licence. But H. 
must not be judged by what we call tcute. He is, like Nature, above 
it ; and the critics who blame these repetitions in H. ought to dis- 
cover that Mature also acts trithout taste, as she does so many things 
without variation (D6.). — 888. r^ 8* lir^cro ici|Xa. Td dk is put, as 
elsewhere, for ravra dk (though with a much weakened demonstratiTo 
power), and Kijka serves as an explanatory apposition to it : Iubo 



384 — 103.] 1. 29 

384 rravTii ava (rrparbv ivpvv ^Avaioiv* "A/i/ui 3l fiai/ric 
iv eiSu}g ayopeve Okoirpovlag EKaroio* 
oMk lyw irpCjroq KeXo/ii|i; 0e6v i\a<rKkaBaC 
Arpsiiova S* intira yoXoc Xaj3ev* al\pa £* avatrrag 

388 i^TTciAtjacv fiifOov, o otj rcrcXefffilvoc iffrlv* 
Tijv /u€i/ yap awv viji flop IXtKcuir^c 'Amatol 
ec Xpi/at}v Trifnrovtnvj a.yov<n Si SCjpa avuKTi' 
rriv Si viov KXiairiOtv cj3av KYipvK^g ayovreg 

392 Kovpriv Bpctrtyoc? r^v /uot Sotrav vice *A\aiwv. 
AXXa <TU, tl Svvaaai yt, weptaxeo iraiSoc t»ioc' 
cXSoDcr' OvXv/uirovSc Afa Xfo-ac, httots Syi ti 
t) eiTBi wvridag KpaSliiv Afoc 17^ fcai ipyt^* 

396 HoXXaice yap creo Trarpog iv\ fityapoitriv iKOVcra 
cu)^o/u£Vf|C) OT i<fni<TOa Kt\aivi<ftH Kpovlwvi 
0(7} Iv adavaroi(7iv aeiKia Xoiyov a/uvvat^ 
oTTTTore /Lciv ^vvSnirac ^OXv/x7reoc j}0cXoy aXXoi, 

400 Hpri T riSl UoffHScKjJv koX IlaXXac 'Afl^vjy. 
AXXa (TV Tovy eXdovcra, 0€a, VTrcXverao Sifrp.(a}Vj 
it>X ^iiaT6y\Hpov KaXicraa eg fiaKpov "OXu/uttov, 
ov B/oiapeoiv icaX^ovcri 0£o(, avSpec ^£ ^^ 7ravr£C 

^•to*, («2a, in^wam. The same itttroduetory use of the pronominal 6 

U> ro), to be defined by a following substantive, occurs at v. 391, rijv 

ol, , , ayovrtc icovpfiv Bpiarjos, and in a thousand other places. — 884. 

«IHU = iifiiv. — 888. 8 = 8c. — 890. avaim. Apollo. — 391. vfov, 

Mper. KAio-CtiOcv = U cXiviiic. fPav = ifitinav. — 898. 'K€^U%€^ai 

nvot, ampUcti aliquem, to cling to one, not to abandon him. i^o«, fr. 

^uc» brave, whence the adv. ti, which alone has remained in use. — 394. 

The last syllable of Ata is here long, because the liquid X is doubled in 

pronunciation. XCotu, aor. 1 imper. fr. Xioaofiai or Xtro/iai. — 395. 

*'*'np««, fr. hviVfiiii, jutculti. It is a characteristic trait of the most 

Bncient prayera to waive the mention of any merit towards the deity ; 

Any ri^ to be heard. We have already seen this in the prayer of 

Chryses, v. 39, Ac. — 896. itoXX^ki, poet. = woXXdjctf. 0^0 ( = aov) 

*wX^fiin|f defiends on ^Kovoa. ^kovw takes a gen. of the person who 

calces himself heard, ereo or aov is commonly enclitic ; but here 

uie partcp. thxotikvriQ places aov in relief, and from this emphasis it 

^ght to be accented. Conntr. kv \fjty&^mJi irarp^. Utiderstand s/iov. 

< eleos is meant. — 897. cvxo|mu, I speak of myself, of my merits. See 

note on v. 91. The ordinary translation, to boast oneself, adds to this word 

A strength of meaning that does not belong to it. or* l^v^o. Comp. 

the Lat. awlivi exte, quum di ceres, &c. W. KcXaivc^s = KtXai- 

JJ^'^^C, a euphonic abbreviation. — 898. olos, Ionic = fiovoQ, — 

W2. ijj* =: ^ica. licar^YX<Lp, gen. 'Xngo^ is the ordinary form, gen, 

-X«'pou, is only found in the Epic poets. The Centimani were giants 

of the ancient Mythology, formidable to gods and men. See the 

mythology of ApoUodorus, and the beginning of Hesiod, Theogony, v. 

o3 



30 A. [404-^17. 

404 Alyatwv' (fi yap ovtb j3/p o5 irarphg a/ucfvwv)* 
oc pa ira^a Kpovio)vi Ka^l^iro, kvSh yaiwv' 
TOP Ka\ {nriSSuaav fiaKap^q 6eol, ovSl t eSriffav. 
TeJv vvv fiiv fAvr\oa<ra irapi^EO icai Aaj3l yQvvwv, 

40$ at kIv ttwq IdiXymv inl Tpti*i<Tcriv apri^ai, 

TOVQ Sc Kara irpvfivac tb icai a/4^' oAa iXtrai ^AxaiovQ 
KTeivofiivovCy l.va vavrfg ijravpijJVTai /Jao-iAfjoCy 
yvi^ Si Ka\ 'Ar/5€f8f|c ivpvKpel(ov ^Ayafiifivwv 

412 fiv arriv, &t apiarov ^A\auav ovSlv triaev* 

Top 8' tifieljitT tveiTa Qtrig Kara SaKpv \iov(Ta' 
"£2/101, tIkvov £/i6v, f £ vv <r trpBi^ovn aiva rsKOvcra ! 
AW o0cXcc TTopa vf)V(rtv aSaicpvroc icac airrifxwv 

416 {(r0ai* e7re( vv roi aTcra fiivvvda iCBpy ovri /LcaXa £y}i;> 
vvv S^ afxa r i)ic6/jiopog Koi aiZvpog vspX iravrwv 

127. — 408. BpULpcws, derived from Pptapoc, very strong. AIyoChv 
(gen. -itfi/oc), a sun of the Sea ( Zlovrov), is in other poets an epith. uf 
Poseidon. Ov, Metam, ii. 9. ' Proteaque ambiguum, balsenarumqne 
prementem jEgceona suis immania terga lacertis.' H. often mentions 
different names which the gods and men, respectively, give to the same 
object. The first was doubtless that which was found in some ancient 
poems ; tlie second, the ordinary name. Moreover, from the time of H. 
all poetry has been regarded as inspired by the gods. — 404. oS, mi. 
The father of these giants with a hundred hands (the mythic represen- 
tation of extraordinary strength) was ObpavoQ, Coelus. — 406. k(^& 
yaiuv. The Schol. : ry avrov Bd^y yavpt&v koi <refxvvv6fifvoQ, — 406. 
r6v, the giant. olIBi t* l8if)ouv, and the^did not bind Aim, whom they 
intended to bind ^c. Aia, Zeus), It was not necessai'y to add an accus. 
to fdriffav. On oiio^rc, cf. App. IV.— 407. |fcvii{<ra(ra. fr. fiiftvijtTtttVy to 
remind. YOvvttV=yo^dr(i>v,thegen. of the purt touched. XaPitf, undier- 
stand fiiv or aitrSv. Suppliants touched with one hnnd the knees of him 
whom they implored, and his chin with tlra other. See v. 500. — 408. 
at K^ irus, if by any means. For IvaprjKat. — 409. ri]^ 8^, those on 
tlie other hand. 'Axtuovs is an explanatory apposition. See note on 
▼. 383. The stem of the vessels was always turned towards the shore 
when they were stationary. Cf. the well--known line of Virgil : * Ol>- 
vertunt pelago pruras et litora curves preetexunt puppes.' I^out, 
aor. 1, infin. from unused pres. fXoi, eoareto, cogo, eoncluao (App. V.}. 
— 410. icTCivo|Ji^ovs : observe the pres. part. ; which describes the 
massacre aH going on at the time. 'EiravplffKftv rivoc is here ironieal, 
as sometimes in Lat. jfrui atiquo, and in French, ^otcir de <fuefqn*tm. In 
prose dvoXavitv is used in the same sense. App. V.— 413. 4|v, suam. 
5t€ [T. N. Nitzsck. 8ri. W. C], see v. 244.— 418. For nwukxiwvtk. — 
414. ri w ; quidnam ? alv(£ = aiv&g, synonymous with raicy aioy 
at V. 418. — 415. atO* ( == eldc) 84»cXcs ^or^oi, would tiiat thou hadst 
remained I for— why didst thou not remain ? — 416. ^o^t, sedere, not 
in idleness, but without being disturbed by the tttheiij. roi = (roi, 
ilnderstand kari, which sometimes takes adverbs as its predicates : 
here |fc(vw9a. Cf. Ter, HeauU 1, nuper notitia admodum eti, , , , trip, 



4I8-— 433.] 1. 31 

418 eirXfO* rip tre icaicy oi^ riKOv iv fnyapoimv* 
Tovro a Toi tpiov^a caroc An r€p7rcK€pai;v(|» 

420 stfi avTTi vpog "OXufnrov ayavvi<^oVy at kb wlOnrau 
*AXXa ffu fxlv vvv vrivai wapfifjLivOQ ijKWopoiCFiv 
firivi 'a \aiol(riv, iroXifAov £* inroiravto ira/xirav* 
Zsvc yip cc 'Qiceavbv p,kT ajiAVfiovag AlOiowiiaQ 

424 2(ftiZog e/3i| /ciero Saira, &eoi S* a/ia fravrc^ £iroi;ro* 
ocii&icory Si toi avrtg iXfutrerac OvXu/iTroi/Sc* 
Kae ror* iTreird rot c?/ut £iioQ TTori xaXfco/3aric S<)^9 
leaf fxiv yovvaaofiaif Koi fiiv wdtretrOai otto, 

428 ^Oc opa ip(a}vr)oa(i avejiritriTo' rov S^ IXitt^ avrov 
Xf*fOfievov Kara Ovfiov ivl^ilfvoio yvvaucbg, 
Triv pa jiiy aeKOVTog airrivptavm 

Ulysses restores the daughter of Chryses to her father, and offers 
a hecatomb to Apollo at Clirjse, as a propitiatory sacrifice. 

Aifrap *08vcr<ycvc 
ig Xpvoriiv (leave V 0701 v Upfiv licaro/ti|3i]v. 
432 Oi S' OTt Srj XifiivoQ TroXvfiivOiog kvrog Jicovro, 
loTia plv (TTbiXavTOy Oiaav S* iv i/iji' jutXaivy' 

ralde. — 417. in pi tr&vrw, above all, more than all the others. — 418. 
jhrXco ^ iviXio = ^irsXoi;, ihou art : lit. thou wast, and still art. rf is 
well explained in the Schol. by Sio dif. — 420. Olympus is &Y^Lyvi^ot 
(covered with siiow), as a mountain. — 422. p.i{vic, impf. — 423. 
'Oiccav6«, the Ocean is, in H., an immense river wliicli encircles the 
whole earth. The earth is regarded as flat, not as spherical. At its 
two extremities, east and west, dwell the iEthiopes, Al6Coirf« (fr. 
AiOitnlf) or AlBiovijtQ (fr. AlOioirtvt;). The beautiful idea of a people 
innocent and just is dear to the human mind, and often prebeuts itself : 
H. belioTes it realized in the ^Ethiopians. Fur that reason the gods 
make there a stay uf considerable length {Db,). — 424. x^^t^j liestemus 
( = heri), yesterday. The date of an action or event is ulieu expressed 
by an adject, enpy by one in *ato£ : Tpirdioc i^tit he set out 011 the third 
day. — 425. SoScicdriQ, sc. rifiip^, — 426. irorC = irpoQ, x^^^KoPanfs, 
paved with brass, uU brazen^ or with brazen (i. e.finn) base (Liud. and 
Scott). Else where the heaven is called xaXccoc, voXiixoXsot. H. 
gives the same metiiUic jtruaments to the paUices of his kings. 8» = 
i&luL — 427. 'vciOco^aL, to allow oneself to be persuaded. See note 
on V. 289. — 428. ikvtfnf^awro is an £pic aor., like BuaeTo, = aaro. — 
429. yuvoiic^, geu. causce, see v. 65. — 430. &nnr|iSp«*v, in sense of aor. 
carriai off, Cf. A pp. V. As this verb governs a dat. of the person, 
idisioifrm cannot be made to depend on it. To do a tiling {iig. rivof, 
«i alicuiui, = ri ali4sui illatd, in spite of any one. H., instead of pi^ 
abrpVf has put /3ta iiKovroc, vi invito iUata, which is more energetic 
(Lb.). 
488. orAXco^oi lorCo, vda eowtrahere, to furl the sails round the 

4 



32 A. [434— 456. 

434 loTov S^ ioToSoKy ireXacrav, irporovoicriv v^ivrkQy 

KapiraXifjLwg* rrjv S* ccc op/uov irpO€(>ecr(rav iperfioig, 
436 *£ic S' cvvac e/SoXov, Kara Se irpvfiviitfL cSqeray* 

CK Sc Kal avrol ^ivov stti ptfjfuvi 0aXaa(ri|C* 

CK S' licoropt/3f|v /3^(rav lKi|/3dA<(» ^AttoXAoivi' 

€ic Sc Xpvorfig vi|oc /3q iroi/ro7ro(>oio. 
440 Tt}i/ /U€v €ir€ir Ittc /3&i/tAOv aywv iroXvfii|ric ^OStiircrEvc 

irar/oi ^£X<(» ev X^P^^ re0ec, koc fuv irpogeHTrsv' 
"Q Xpv<r% Trp6 fi hrifXXpBv ava^ avSpijv ^Aya- 
fiifivfov, 

TraiSa re aot ayifjuvy 4^0f|3i|» 0^ Upi^v lKaro/ij3t)v 
444 pc^ai vTTEp AavaJiV) o0p' eXaao/uca0a avaicra^ 

6c vvv ^ApyeioKTi iroXvaTOva ic^Sc* c^fyicEv. 
*^C2c ctTwv 6v X^P^^^ Tidily o S* cSe^aro \aiptov 

TTaXSa (ftiXiiv' Toi S* S>Ka Oed^ KXurfjv tKaTOfipriv 
448 l^ccnc iiiTiidav IvSfiriTOv rrepi /3(o/uoi/' 

\€pvi\l/avTO 8' iTTtira icai ouXo^vrac aveXovro. 

ToTcni; ?£ Xpucrjc /xcyaX* cSxcto x^P^'C ava(TX<»iv 
KXu0rfC£u,'Ap7vporo^, oc Xpvcnjv afif^i^i^nKaQy 
452 K^XXav re ^a0li|i'9 TevlSo^o re 7^1 avacrerecc* 

if^ filv ir\ iror e/iei; ttq^oc eicXvec ev^a/ulvoco, 

Ti/Jiriffag fxlv ifiiy fiiya 8' cT/^ao Xabv 'AvatJiv' 

1^8* in icai vvv jKOi to8' litiKpritivov iiXcwp' 
456 ^81} viiv Aavaoitriv aeiKia Xoiybv apvvov* 

yards. — 484. Urro8^in|, fr. Sixofiat, the mcut-hold [' its erutch/ Cowp.], 
a raised channel or bed, prepared to receive the mast when lowered, 
v^iivai, demitteret to let down. The mast planted amidships was sup- 
ported before and behind with stays {vporovoi), — 435. t^v 8^, sc. v^a. 
5p|io« is the part of the harbour (Xi/ii|v) where the ship was to moor 
— the anchoroffe, berth. By later writers 5p^oc was put for Xi/ii}v, but 
H. distinguishes the two words exactly. — 486. For l|f jSoXov, jcari^if- 
irav, thvai {ancfior-stonea : lit. couches), were large stones attached to 
the ship, which were let down to the bottom, to serve as anchors. 
irpv^y^ma, adj., sc. axoivia, or vtUrfiara, hawsers attached to the 
stern, and passed round posts fixed on the shore, retinaada, — 437. For 
k^kpaivov, ^ifY|fc(v, fr. p^y vvfii, the place where the waves break, the 
strand. — 488. For iUi3i|<rav, aor. 1 (transitive in meaning). — 448. For 
9rpo{;7rc/i4'e. — 448. For dytiv, — 446. l<MKi, fr. iipirifit, immitto, — 448. 
l{c(T|t = iKvc- — 449. They could not commence a religious ceremony 
without washing. (Compare the story of the Sabine who came to sacri- 
fice his ox in the Capitol). oifXox^'rai, elsewhere oiiXai and dXai, are 
grains of barley, which they sprinkled over the victim bef(»re killing it. 
It is an old word which has nothing in common with o^Xoq = 5Xoc. 
App. v. 4WX0VT0, took up in baskets ; or perhaps, held up above the 
▼ictinL— 461, 458. See 37> 38.— 454. f4rao, 2 sing. aor. I, fr. lirroiiat. 



467—470.] 1. 33 

457 *Qc i<^aT evxofjtivoQ' tov 8* licXvc ^ot/Soc 'AirdX- 
Aoiy. 
Avrap ifrd p tv^avTO icai ov\o\vrac irf)o/3aXoi;ro, 
avipvaav fxlv irp^ra Ktu tftf^a^av ical cSecpav^ 

460 firipovQ T i^irafiov Kara re Kvfira iKoXvipav, 
olirrvva iroiriaavreQy cir' avTtov iffioOirjiaav* 
KaU c iir\ (T\iZyg 6 yiptjJVp IttI S* aWoira olvov 
AcijSc' vioi Si Trap avrov ?x°^ TrBfnrwfioXa xieptriv, 

464 Avrap iirai Kara prig eicat) kclL aTr\ay\v iiraaavrOy 
piarvWov T apa roXXa ical ap<pi* o^tXoimv ivupaVf 
unmiaav te TTEpc^paSccoCy ipvcfavro re iravra, 
Avrap Ittci rravaavro vovov rtrvKOVTO tb Saira, 

468 calvvvTf oiSi ri Ovpbg eScuero Sairbg £t(rt)c- 
Avrap iwti iroaiog Ka\ eSrjrvog l£ ipov Ivro, 
Kovpoe /Lilv KpijT^pac eiriirrlxl/avTO Troroco* 

compnino, q^/(;po. — 499. aWpvouy, fr. ad, retro, drew back the head of 
the victini. For customary actions the verb alone suffices ; e. g. when 
one says pour, there is seldom need of a governed case, to denote 
the object. When a sacrifice-was offered to a celestial god, they raised 
t^h€«d of the victim ; but depressed it for an infernal deity. — 460, 
4BL The Greeks offered on the altar only the thighs {fnfipoi) or the 
thigh-bones {firipia) of the victim, after covering them over with a 
coating of fat {xviari), and placing another coating below (whence ^i- 
y^a •woififfavTiCf and caXvirrctv, to ewodope). They then threw upon 
It nnall pieces taken from all the limbs of the victim (d»/Aodcrciv), to 
indicate symbolically, that the victim was entirely consecrated to the 
sods. The myth which represents the origin of sacrificing the thigh- 
bones is related by Hesiod, Tkeogony, 535, &c. (2)6.)— 468. ircinir^poXa, 
from the .£olic form vkpni = ir«vr€, five-pronged forks.— 464. For 
WTirdij, aor. 2, pass. : raaaaBai (pres. varkofMt, which H. does not 
^)t to taste. oiekLyyiyfkt like viwera, the heart, lungs, and liver. 
These nobler twiera were eaten immediately after the sacrifice. — 466. 
FOTvKXov, Virgil's * infrtuita secant* hj^ 6pcXoioxv Ihrcipav, on the 
^its, 80 that the flesh stuck round them (construct, prsegnans) ; a 
more picturesque expression than piere^ vnth spUt, — 466. i|iv<ravTo, 
^thdrow the spits. — 467. titvicoi'to, aor. 2, mid. with redupl. fr. 
^X^^^nbiparaveraiU, — 466. IScvrro (ISePtro) = iUero =. I^ciro, 
the diganuna being replaced by the v. oiAi T^ and in nothing, in 
*> fftpfct. Itcnft = tffijCi aqwB, equally divided.— 4169. For i^ivro 
(aor. 2, mid. fr. ^iriiAi), ejeceratU, Ipov, JSolic, = iputra, the love, i, e. 
^V'*9f'»'f desire. Cf. VirgiPs less simple imitation of this verse so 
^^ repeated in H., * Postquam exempta fames et amor compressus 
edendi.* — 470. liri«riii|ravTo iroroio, filled with wine to the brim 
[ oromed them high with winej Cowp.]. So Aristotle explained this 
ysne, adding : rb dk arii^eiv irX^puKriv riva aijfiaivti. Virgil renders 
^^ 'Crateras magnos statuunt, et vina eoronant,* 'encircle them with 
pflanda.* But this manner of decorating the cups is posterior to H. 
*^ <^ been thought poaaible, to take vina eoronant in the sense of cpij- 

o5 



34} A. [471 — 483. 

471 vdfiridav 8* apa iramv, iirap^afxtvoi Scira£cr<rev* 

472 Oi Si vavrifiipioi /lcoXtt^ 0€ov eXacncovro, 
fcoAov aefSovrec Trmijoira, fcov/^oe 'A^mcl^v, 
fiiXfTovreg 'Eicdcpyov* 6 8c i^plva rcpirer* aiccW;cK>v. 

*H)Uoc S' ^lAeoc icaTiSv Koi iir\ Kvtfftag i^XOiv, 
476 Sfj TOTi KOijuL-fiaavTo vapa Trpvfivrima vyjoc* 
^H/uoc 8' i^pcylvcta fftavi} poSoSdicrvXog 'Ht5c> 
ical ror' iireir avayovro fiira crrpaTov ivpvv 'A^^aiuiv. 
TottTiv 8' iKfiivov ovpov 1,£t CKacpyo? 'AttoXXoiv. 
480 Ot 8' ecrrov oT^aavr', ava fl' iaria Xevica niraafxav' 
kv 8' avefiog irprjaiv fxiaov IfrrioVf afopl 8c KVfia 
OTtipy iropi^vpeov fieyaX ca^^c viyoc loi/cnjc' 
i| 8* eOuv Kara KVfxa oiaitpriaaovaa kIXcv&ov. 

r^pac ifrcirrf if^avro, but another verse (^n. iii. 625) : ' Turn pater An- 
chises magnum crateracoron4/}u2ttt£,implevitquemero/ leaves no doubt 
M to the meaning of the Roman poet^ In the crater, bowl (cpijT^p fr. 
KtpdvvvfUf m%8ceo\, they mixed the wine and water, with whicli they 
filled the cups (^sira = Ikiraa^ fr. dlrraCf t6) which the olvox^ot pre- 
tBented {yiaixtiaav, dittributed) to the guests, commencing at the right 
(see V. 697)* — 471. The formula lirapi^^icvoi 8«irMrvxv (almost 
always joined to viaiirioav) is only found in U., and lias been very dif- 
ferently explained. ''Apxccrdai, avapx^^Bai, and rarap^cerOai, sig- 
nify to offer the first or mnt-fruUt of any thing to the gods, e. g. of a har- 
vest, of a meal, &c. This oblation was one of the most ancient customa. 
B. translates Irap^a/ifvoc itvaiaaw, after pouring ^ first of the win^ 
into the goblets ; the ivi indicating the approach to each individual guest. 
Db. thinks £9rap%f(r0at Btirdtvoiv is, to present the cups with a gesture 
of oblation ; perhaps, to raise the cup a little towards heaven before 
{facing it in the hand of the guest.~478. mui^ova ( Attic^ iraiava), a 
psean, a song to pray for health (see the coinnieucemeiit of the (Edipus 
Jiex)f or to return thanks for having obtained it [or any other blessing]. 
— 475. t{)&09, Epic=orc (cf. r^/xoc=i'6rf }, has probably the same root 
as fjfiap (B. : contra F.), For tvri\9iv. — 476 8i{ ror€ftumJ€nn ; or 
(resolving the dfj) turn eo ventum ercU, ut — (N ). lKOi|i.i{<ravTo, laid them- 
sdves down to deep ; whence the accus. witli vapd^ as after a verb of mo- 
tion. — 477. ^piY^vcM, mane (i}pt) orta, ^o8iB8dKTvXo«, rosy -fingered, 
from the roseate rays which often accompany the dawn. — 47o. ^WLyi- 
o^oi, altum (mare) ingredi. — 479. tK|Mvo«, syncopated partcp. fr. iick- 
<rOai (aor. 2 of iKViirrPai), lit. a walking wind, which blows onwards in 
regular progress, without blasts (2)6.), or rather, which comes to the 
ship (C). Nitzsch (less probably) reifers the word to UftdQ, humor, 
making it a aofi, smooth-gliding wind, as opposed to a boisterous one. 
The Lat. ventus seeundus is derived fr. another notion, i. e. fr. sequi, to 
follow the ship ; to blow steadily from behind it. let, impf. of 117/ii. — 
480. For dvivkratrav, — 481. Iv^p«|aff fr. ifivprlOw, in U. =: ifiirvkt 
or ifipvadutf to blow into. Cf. App. V. — 488. ortCpD depends on dfA^i, 
irop^pcos, the dark (sea) ; fr, irop^^il/pccv, to be troubltd or agitated. 
The meaning ' troubled' was probably the primary one ; whence dark 



484—501.] 1. 8S 

484 Aitrap iwd p ifcoi/ro fura irrparov evpvv *AxatQv, 
vrja fi^v oiyc piXaivav eir ryirdpoio ipvuffav 
v\pov iirt iffafjLaOoig, viro B^ ipfiara poKpa rain;9(rav* 
ai/Toi S* itTKtSvavTo Kara KXialag Ti viae re. 

Achilles abatains from any intereoune with the other chiefs. The 
intemew of Thetis and Zeus, who promises her to grant Tictoxy to 
the Trojans, until her son be avenged. 

488 AvTop 6 firivi€y vrivtA TrapfipivoQ i)KVv6poi<nv, 
Atoycviic IlijXIoc vioQy TToSac iicvc ^A\iWevc' 
ovT€ TTOT slg.ayoprjv inoXiaiciro KvSiavupav, 
ovTi iroT Ic TToXc/Aov' oXXa 00cvv0e(ric€ (ptXov K^p 

492 avOi fiivwV'^ troOUoKt S' ovti^v rt wroX^pLOv re. 
'A XX' orf 8rj p Ik rdio SuoiSiicart) yivtr fiwQf 
Koi Tore Srj vpoQ "OXv/uttov Ifrav Oeol allv covrec 
TTavTkg afiQy ZeifQ 8' ^PX^* ^«''<C 8' ov XriBtr Itfurpiiav 

496 TraiSbg lou, aXX' 3y' aveSvaero KVfia OaXaaaiig, 
"htplii 8' avifit} fityav ovpavov OvXvptrov re* 
Evpei; S* ivpvoira KpoviSrjv anp fifi^vov oXXoiv 
aic/oorar^ Kopv^y 7roXi;8c(po8oc OvXv/uttoio. 

500 Kai pa irapoiff' avroio KaOiZ^ro Koi Xafie yovviM>v 
(ncaiy, ce^ire/Dy o ap vir avuepi(M)vog eAovtya 

(s*g. vc^Xij. OdvaTog) and later, pur^p^^.— 488. Karii Kvpi (the sing« 
taken collectively), = xard rd KVfiara, or icard ri)v &a\a<ro'av. — 
^. he* i^fCpov ^pvoov. The ancients, when they had to ramain 
for any length of time, drew their vessels ashore. They placed 
them upon tta^ Cipfiara)^ beams, or atones, that the wetness of the 
ground mi|;ht not reach them. — 488. Remark the expression, Ippkra 
IMKpjk vwcrdwovoy, they stretched underneath long stays (of wood), 
= vieiBiaaVy they jilo/oed underneath. In speaking of long objects, H. 
^pts the verb to them, instead of employing the general expression. 
488. o is for otJroc, and not the article.- -489. ni|X^o« as a dissyllable 
^y Bynizesis.~490. mXlvKtro, frequentative impf. itabai. This form 
never has the augment.— 491 ^CXo9 must often^ in H.,be rendered by 
the possessive pron. ; to translate it here by ' h\* dear heartt* would 
give too much emphasis. (The lower classes of English often use the 
word dear much as H. uses ^iXoc » ' I'^^ R<>^ such a pain in my dear 
head !' * I've almtjst broken my dear back !')— 498. Ik toio (= roiJ = 
ro^rov), ex eo, neut. ; lit. ^frorn that,* for, from that time, that day. 
Observe the simplicity of the connective forms, &XX' ore 8i{ . . . Koi 
'^^ 8if.<^96. t|px< = riytXro, XilfOco^Oi = XavBdviaQaif with gen. 
to forget, — 497. ^tpCif) (= dtpia), like vaporous air (opp. to alBipiri) ; 
enveloped in a cloud, as above at v. 359, rjvr Sfi'ixXti. Others derive 
iy<pii| fr. 9pi, mane, and take it for matutina. Ovpav^ is sometimes 
the firmament of brass, the heaven properly so called ; sometimes, as 
here, the highest reoion of ether, into which the summit of Olympus 
elevates itself. — 498. svpvoira, here accus. of cu'/o^wif' : elsewhere 
*(fiova Is the .£olic nom. for c^puoTriic.— 499. See note on v. 44.— 

c6 



36 A. [502 — 518. 

502 Xi<r(ro/ilvi| vpogieiirt A^a Kpovtoiva avaicra* 

Zev irarepf sc irore Sri ae /uer' aOavaro£(r£v ovi|aa 

604 ri iwH rj ipyd^f, roSe fioi Kpririvov UXSwf}' 

rf/ii}(rov fioi vi6vf 8q oiKV/xopwraroc aXXwv 

InXiT' arap fiiv vvv ye ava^ avSpCjv ^ Ayafiifivtov 

i%rf/iij(T6v' iXtiv yap i\H ylpag, avTog airovpag, 

508 'AXAa <rv Trip fxiv tTctov, 'OXu/xTrtf firirUra Zev' 

T6(ppa 8' Itti TpwccTCTi riSet fC()aroc9 o^p' Sv 'A^tt'oi 

i/tov l/xoi; ri<rw<TiV9 otjiiXXtaxrlv re I ri^p. 

^'QiQ ^aro' Ttjv 8' ourt Trpoc^^i} vc^cXiyyepIra Zcvc* 

512 aXX' liKitJV Sfjv HoTO' Qirig 8' utg ^rparo yovvtaVf 

Sjg ixBT |/i7rc^vv7a, ical etpcro 8Ei;r£/oov auric* 

Nij/Lccpric /'cv 8ri juot v7ro<T;(£o Koi Karavtvaov, 

17 a7ro££7r eirci ow rot cttc ococ o^p cu etooi 

516 o<r(TOv lyii) iiera wamv art/uorarty Oeo^ ct/iu. 

Trjv 8| /ily' 6x6r}(Toc irpogifri vet^eXriyepiTa Zfvc* 

'H 8§ Xofyio ?p7*, fire p! s-)(9oSoTrri<Tai e^rftrtig 

IK)1. oicoi'Q 8C. xdpL Remark this suppliaut attitude, aud comp. Eur. 
Hecuba, v. 342. — 508. |ur* &§avdTOi<riv, inter deo9. See note on 
V. 868. * We may eompare this speech of Thetis in favour of Achilles 
with that of Venus in favour of iEneas, Bk. L 229. That of Virgil 
consists of twenty-four lines, this has only seven ; and it must be re- 
marked as a characteristic trait of H.'s poetry, that he never in- 
dulges in digressions, but when his object is to recount facts which 
interest his hearers ; whenever he expresses the sentiments of his 
characters, he goes right to the mark, without turning aside and with- 
out circumlocution. Virg., on the contrary, delights in grouping toge- 
ther all the accessories which strengthen the principal notion. He 
disposes his ai'guments with a rare sagacity, but one always feels the 
labour and the arrangement. In H. one feels nothing but the in- 
spiration.' {Db, fm Dugat Montbd.) — 508. trip. Cf. App. IV.— ^509. 
'TO^pa, tamdiu, Ini Tp«t«i rCdii (= ri'^crt, which is un-Homeric) 
Kparot, put strength on the side of the Trojans ; give them the vic- 
tory.— 510. 64^XXfiv, augire^ in the sense that outgere has in OMgere 
aliquem eontulatu. — 512, 518. «< . . . ok, ut . , .ne. [N. considers 
both as demomtrcaives : comparing V.'s tU vidi, ut perii, &c.] ix^ro, 
sc. yovvMi/. Cf. V. genua ampUsut—harebait, Mil 3, 607. ifiws^wia, 
lit, having groton (or, itruck) into ; . . ., innata^ clinging fout to [' She, 
as her hanahad grown there/ &c. Cowp.]. — 514. On |uy 8^, cf. App. 
IV. vir6«x<* = vir6(rxoVf fr. viriaxrlofioi. — 515. roi thn =r <roi 
intoTiy tibi incumUt ; 8^o« is here eauaa metuendi, as Od. viii. 563. C. 
— 516. |MT^ v&oxv, amongst all the gods (and goddesses) here is 
equivalent to vrdvTuv {koi Tra9&v). — 517. 6x9iiotug, alov (says Apol- 
lonius) furtttpttrac rrjv ^vxVV &ir6 ruv oxBtav^ tvv avavriifAdrttv, 
Another grammarian compares this line of theCEd. Rex (914), *X^ov 
ydp aipti OvfAOv OUiirovQ ayav Xviraiffi vavT0iai9iv. Acconling to 
this, bx^iiv would express an emotion or a sigh. But it is more 
probable that it is related to ax0f odoi, ddlere, — 518. if 8^ XeiYia 



I 



519 534.] 1. 37 

519 *'Hpy, or av fi ipiOgtriv oveiStloiQ iwhwiv. 

520 ^H Si Koi aur (lie f^' oliv iv aOavaroKTi Oeoimv 
vuKEii Kai ri fii ^fiai /xavy Tpdeaaiv apriyeiv. 
*AXXa av fulv vvv avrig aTr6<m\£f fit) n voijcry 
"H/Dii* IfxoX Zi K£ Tavra fxeXriaBTaiy o^/oa rcAecrabi. 

524 £i S* ay£ roc ics^aAy Karaveiaofiaiy o^pa ircirotOyc* 
roDro yap i^ IfilOiv ye /jl^t aOavaroieri fiiyiarov 
riKfiwp' oh yap ifibv vaXtvaypiTOv, oi/C airari}Xov, 
ovS* arcXeuriirov, 5 ri k£v icc^aXy Karavevawm 

528 ^H, KaX Kvavlyaiv iir o^pvtri vtvae Kpovitov' 
afULppoaiai S" apa xairai hcepphxravro avaKToq 
KparoQ air aOavdroio' filyav S* iXiXiK^v "OXv/ittov* 

The complaints of Hdrd, who has discovered the interview of Zeus 
and Thetis. Zeus answers tier with menaces, and orders her to be silent. 

Twy' wg ^ovXivaavT£ SUrfiayev' ri /uv iiTBira 
532 cic oXa aXro fiaOeiav inr* alyXrievrog ^OXv/nroVf 
Zcuc Sk kov irpoQ Sibfxa. Qioi S* a/ia iravrcc aviarav 
iZ kSiwvj tTijtov trarpbg ivavrlov' ovSe ric irXti 

IpYAy profeeto pemieiotce res tunt, or (better) erunt. Src here = qtuh 
i»«aiii. Ix0o8<nr^(rai, App. Y. 4^(rci«, fr. l^tjfUt wiU set meto . . . 
— 519. frr* &y, Gr. 931. Ip^, in prose, ipcGtCy. — 520. ical avrwt, 
ewH €U U is, i. e. without any fresh cause. In the Greek wor- 
ship Here (Juno) had a yenerable character : whence, then, could 
arise the jealousy, the querulous humour, the hatred, the transports 
of anger, which H. paints us in this goddess, who presides over niar- 
rtages, and is invoked to render alliances happy ! It is because, 
according to the excellent remark of 0. MQUer, H. has taken her 
character as he found it in the ancient ballads which celebrated the 
birth of Apollo and Diana, the birth and labours of Hercules. The 
£able of the Iliad does not indeed present the ruthless persecutions 
which Here raised against Latona and Hercules, but her character 
is still that which springs from those myths (2)6.). — 52S. On ki ( = 
dv) with the future, cf. App. IV. (uXifaiTeM ( = the more common 
fuKfitrti) curm «rit.— 524. tl 8' aye, see note on v. 302.-^525. !{ Iji^Ocv 
(= l/iov), on my part. — 525. The yi refers to an implied antithesis: 
iUiis alius asseverandi mos est (N.), — 526. iyAv {zzro Iftov), what pro- 
ceeds from me, my word. F. supplies Wic|u»p. Cf. App. V. — 52S. mia- 
vioMg hr* h^pidn vfvcrc, he bent his head with the movement of the 
eyebrows which accompanied that gesture, int belongs as adv. to vivffs 
(iV.). — 529. hnpptKo^tUt to move in a lively manner, here = to r(Jl 
or faU from the head. The ivi indicates that the motion of the hair 
follows the nod. It is said that Phidias professed to have taken these 
three Terses as the model (wapdlSuyfia) of his celebrated statue of 
the Olympian Zeus. Kpar&i, gen. of xdp (r J, App. 1.), the head. 
l^rg. : * Adnuit, et totum nutu tremefecit Olympum.' 

581. 8UT|Mi7fv = iitTjudyri9av, fr. SiaTfiriy<a or Siarfidott (= dia- 
rifiyw), disoesserunt.—6Si. aXto (soft breathing), syncopated aor. 2, 
fr. SKKouai. — 588. Zc^, sc. l/Siy, to be supplied from the precedinjr 
ciXro. iofiara^ = dvicTnaav, — 584. o^ov = a^eripov. fcXi* 



88 A. [535 — S55. 

535 fXiivm lirepx^MCvov, a\X avrtoi larav oiravr£c* 
536*^Qc ^ M-^v ivOa KaOiZer lir) Opoi/ou* ov^i fiiv^Hpii 
riyvo(ri<riv l8ova\ on oi avyn^paotTaro /3ovAoc 
apyv/ooTTC^a GlrcCj Ovyarup iXloio yipovroQ* 
AMku KipTOfiioKTi ^ia Kpoviwva vpo^ifvSa* 
540 Ttc S' au roiy SoXofAnray Oiwv frvfuftpaaffaro /3ov- 

md Toi iplXov loTiv ifi&u airovotnlnv lovra 
KpvTrrdSia ^poviovra SiKaZ^fUv* ovSi rl wti fxoi 
irpo^l^pwv rirXtiKog cliretv siroc 5 rrt vo^apc* 

544 T17V 8' riiJ.e(fi^T iweira warfip avBpwv re Oetifv ra' 
"Hpi}* I^V ^^ vavrag €fiovg iwUXireo fuivBovg 
tlSiiasiv' xaAciroc roe caovr' aX6\(^ Trep iovay. 
'A XX' ov fiiv K iTTUiKlg iiKOvifXiv, ovrig eireira 

548 oire Oewv wpoTipog rovy tiatrai ovt avOptlfinov* 
Sv Si K iytov airdvevOe ObCjv IdiXivfii voriaaif 
fiflTi GV ravra licacrra Seetpco /uijSl fA^raXXa* 
Tbv 8* rifxdji^T inivra (iounrig irorvia "Hpif* 

552 AlvoTOTB Kpov<8i), woiov Tov fiifOov IcCTTCC ! 

Kat Xiijv (T€ irapog y ovr* ilpofiai ovtb /icraXXcL* 

aXXa /iaX* cvkt}Xoc to, ^/oa^cat, aorer' cdiXycrOa. 

vuv 8' alvwg SdSoiKa Kara iftpiva fxri ac vapdiry 

ntstinuU ; ate impetrare potuU, — 636. 9p^vo«| not a throne, but a seat 
more elevated than those of the other gods ( kXiv fioi) : at its foot 
was placed a footstool {OpTfvvg). — 686. ovM (tiv *'HpiT| 'tfyvoitivmv 
ISovcr* OTi ol . . . A Helleiiism of every period of the lun^uage : olSd 
ffi hrt KaXbg tl = ol8a 8n vd (2 Ka\6g. [So in Lat. Nosti Marcel- 
lumy quam tardus sit.] Our present passage has this peculiarity, that 
though a new subject follows on, the secimdary reflexive (ol) is used 
of the object (fnv) of the principal sentence. — 688. ^fryvp^c^a : 
XaftwponovQ (Euttath.) ; [• bright-footed daughter of the deep,* Cowp.] 
The same grammarian compares Medea (1164), a^pbv fiaiyovtra 
iraXXtvKtff voSL All the great sea-gods are represented as old men. 
Here it is Nereus {grandeBVUs Nereus. Virg.], the father of the 
Nereids. — 639. KipropiCouri is here, like iitiXixioiai elsewhere, used 
as a subst. without inktaai. — 642. 8iKat^p4v = diico^ctv, deeemere, 
—643. 0^8^ irw— T^rXT)Ka« = neaue antea ttnquam susCinuisti a te im- 
petrcuti, neque m.nc imtinee. trpa^puv, prudens (in the sense which 
that word iias in rolens et fyrudent, of your own good-will («&ro). — 
646. ktniktteo =: kvkKviZf, iKvriZf. — 646. x^Xtirot, repeat cl8^vai., 
difieiles (sci^tt).— 647. ok (sc. fivOov) Av Imcuc^ (hc. () &Ko^ir, any 
project which it may be befitting for you to learn. — 661. PoAiriff, lit. 
os-eged, means large^eged [ample^eged, Cowp.]. We nmsi not judge 
of these expressious accurdiog to our modem taste. See the general 
remark made on v. 1 59. There are besides certain myths and cere- 
monies connected with the worship of Htrt (Juno) at Argos, which 
explain whence the epith. took its origin. — 668. iroiov t^jlvOov, 
^tudem hanc 9rati(mem £ =: ^mUs est hwo oraUo, quam — ^j.— 608. nil 



556 — 577.] 1* S9 

556 apyvpoTTiZo^ Oirtg, Ovyarrip aXloto yipovroQ* 
^Heplri yap aoiyt irapiZero fcai Xaj3€ yovviiiv* 
rg a oiw icarai/evcrat iriji^i/jLiov, Ac 'AYiAija 
Tifiritrgg, oXitry^ Si iroXiag iiri vijwaiv A\aiufv. 

560 Trjv S' avafiei(i6fifvoQ irpoce^i) vc^cXiyycpera Zc^c* 
Aai/uLOvlriy ah\ fxlv ouaty ovSi <rc \i)6(o' 
vprj^ai S" l/iTTiyc ovr£ dvvn<naiy aXA' airo dvjtioi; 
ftaXAov iftol itreaC to Si roi Koi plyiov eorrai. 

564 £2 S* ovTU) rovT lor/v, zjiioi fiiWei if^lXov ilvau 

'AXX' aKiov<ra Ka9ri<To, ifit^ 8' iWiinWto fivOt^' 

firi vv Toi ov ^paltrfjifjjmv o<roi 0€oc da iv ^OXifjnr^ 

acFCFov lovO*, 6t€ kIv rot aaitrovg xeipag itjfdfo. 

The gods are distressed ; but H^phoestus (Vulcan) shows them the 
advantage of yielding to the power of Zeus, and restores gaiety 
among them by discharging the office of cup-bearer. Apollo and the 
Muses raise the song. Night coming on, the gods retire to their 
several abodes. 

568 *Qc ?0ar'' cSSctaf v Si jSowttic vorvia *Hpi)' 
Kat p aKiovaa KaOrimo, ETriyvafixpatra (jilXov Krjp* 
&')(uri<Tav S' ava Swfia Aiig Ow\ Ovpavlwveg. 
Toi(Tiv S'^H^acoToc KXvTOTi)(yi}g i^p\ ayopeveiVy 

572 fxrirpi ^£Xp C7rii}/t>a ip(pu)Vf XevKtoXivto ''Hpp* 

H 077 Aoi7£a ipya rao €(7(rera£, ovo cr avBKTUf 
cl St} (T^w ivEKa OvriTiov ipiSaivirov SiSe, 
Iv Si OsalfTi KoXi^ov iXavvsrov' ouSe ti Sairog 

576 6<T0X5v ?(T(T€ra£ ?iSoc, CTra ra ;(6/0Eiova v«k^. 

MriTpi S' iyw irapat^rifu, koX avry mp voEoucrp^ 

Xittv '■vlpos, aye, this long time past. — 555. S^tKa, with a pretem 
sense, detdtiv is to conceive fear ; diBotickvai or dedikvai, to haw con- 
eeited it, to be afraid. Many perfects which must be rendered by pre- 
sents, may be explained in a similar way. irapciirciv, to circumvent 
vou by words ; to talk you over. — 659. iroX^as hh disHy liable. — 5^ 
koifA^ot, ur<;ed or influenced by a genius ^ da cfttur), whether good 
or bad ; strange, in EngliKh vhivmcaL aUl 6tc(u, thvu art ever suT' 
ihinng. — 562. irpalai, projicere, to attain to (the knowledge), kirh 
Bvyuov ilvoi, and as adj. airoOvfiiov ilvaty to be far from any body's 
heart ; to be an object of aversion to him. — 565. ikiciowra, as if fern* 
of acswv. Cf. App. v.— 566. (&i{ vw, see note on v. 28.-567. Uv6" = 
iovra, to be referred to Zeus : metuo ne a te non depdlant me aggre- 
dierUem. Xpamiiiiu rivt re, dtfendere or arcere ah aliquo <di^puid, 
|^(m =r i^i^o = £0J>, subj. »or. 2, fr. k<pinfit. 

670. ^fifi|ouv, see V. 617 — -671. tfpx' ifopcvfiv, spoke first. — 572* 
iirCT|pa ( CO df>iu, accommodo), commada, apta, grata. A ftp. V. — 575. 
KoXf^t a tumultuous din or clamour. A pp. V. iKw6v€W, moveref 
ex^tare, to raise. — 576. tarai, will there be ; i. e. if you go on thus. 
T^ X<P^y^ ^^^ worse ; i. e. discord. vtKf has the upper hand, pre* 



40 A. [678—599. 

578 vaTpi ijfiXi^ C7r(i)(>a ^ipeiv An, o0pa fifj avre 
VHKdy<n Trarijp, ax»v 8' flfjuv BaXra rapa^y, 

580 EiTTcp yap k iOiXytriv 'OXu/xttcoc acxTtpoTrijTijc 
IS cSicuv oTu^eA(£ar o yap ttoXv ipiprarog e(TTiv» 
'AAAo (TV Tovy iTrhcftTi KaOawrBaOM fiaXaKOiaiv* 
avrlK iiretO^ iXaog 'OXv/ittioc itrcrfTai -qplv* 

584 ^Qg ap' c^i}* kqi avai^ac SIttoc a/x^tKUTreXXov 
/itjr/oi ^iXp ev x^'P^ r/dcty fca£ fiiv irpogUtTrtv' 

TirAaOii /Lcfjrep e/uii^ fcai ava<rxtOy kiiSo/li£vi} ttc/o, 
/ir) GBy ipiXriv ir^p lovdavy cv 6^0aXfioi<nv XStofiai 

588 dccvo/ulvyjy' rore S' oi/rc Swrfcrofiaif a^vvjitvog irep, 
X(>a£(r/i££y* apyaXiog yap ^OXvfJLiriog avTit^ipityOcu. 
"ilSri Ya() /i£ fcai aXXor' aXt^ifievai fxefiawra 
pL\p€, TToSog Ttraywv, airb /3i)XoO deanetrioio. 

592 flav S" ^jutap <^ip6fir\v, afia S' i^cX^c^ KaraSvvri 
KcnnriCTov iv Aij/ivw' oXlyog 8' tri Ovfxog evfjev' 
ivOa lit SfvriEc ai;o/o£C a^ap KOfiitravro Treo-oi/ra. 
*^Qc ^a^o' fi£i87j(T£v 8c flta XevkcuXcvoc "H^iii 

596 fxeiSncyacTa Sc 7ra£86c i8e£aro X^'t'^ ici;7rEXXov. 
AvTap o rote aXXoicrt Oeoig evSi^ia watriv 
olvo\pety yXvKV veKrap airb fcpvjr^poc a^vcrcrcov. 
"AcrpitTTog 8' a/a' ivoipro yeXwc fiaKap^atri deoiaiv, 

vails. — 677. irap^l^^fii is less strong than vapaivSt. — 679. vciKcC||ox 
= VBiKy. — Tmesis for owra^Aifj^. — 680, 681. d^ircp ydp k* iO^-Qoxv 
'OXv|iiru>« . . . OTV^X£|ai, 8c. dvvair av : HSphcestus suppresses this 
apodosis, that he may manage his mother. -~ 682. KaO^Hrrca^tu, to 
aecod, for the imper. — 684. 8lva« &|i4iin^XXov, App. V. — 686. 
WrXoOi, anr. 2, tmperat. with redupl. Aude has a similar use. — 
687. l¥ i^aX|MH«, really formed a natural representation, for the 
image is in the eyes. 9civo(UvT)v, beaten, struck [* with ttripet chas- 
tise^.* Cowp.] must be taken literally, and was so taken by Plato, 
JRqi>uhl. ii. p. 378, D : 'H^aiarov pttf/ctc virb irarpdc, ficXXovrof rn 
fiiirpt TViTTOfiivy dfjLvvfiv, — 689. ifryoX^os &VTU^^pco9ai, difficilia 
ad renstendumf dijuMis cui resiOaiur. avrt^iptaBai is pass. — 
690. dXitciv, BC. aoi. |M|iawt, vehementer oupient, from obsol. pres. 
flaw. — 691. rvrayvv, aur. 2, fr. obsol. pres. rayu or rdyycu, pre- 
served in the Lat. tango, old form to^ro. The myth is related by Apol- 
lodonis, i. eh. 3, § 5, and ii. ch. 7> § 1« — 692. ^p6[k't\v, ferebar, sc. 
deonum. — 698. icdinrcorov {Karntoov) zz Karkiretrov, 6v|i^, breath, 
life. Hdphsestus (Vulcan) was particularly venerated in Lemnos, 
where was the celebrated volcano, Moschylos, which passed for one 
of his workshups.~694. 2£vtw«, the ancient inhabitants of Lemnos, 
a piratical people of Thracian origin. KoutCtco^ai, to receive, and, by 
implication, to take care of. — 698. ir<u8os = irapd tou iraiSo^, — 
697. M^tia, all round, beginning from the right. To begin at the 
right was looked upon as a happy presage, ^e II. T, 184 ; Od. 17> 



600—611.] 1. 41 

600 wg *Sov ''Hf^aitrrov Sia Swfiara iroiirviovra. 

*^12c TOTE fitv irpdirav ^fiap ig r^iXtov KaraSvvra 
SaivvvT^f ouSe Ti Ovfiog iSevero Satroc €<ci|Cf 
ov fJLev ipopfiiyyoQ vepiKciXXiogy fjv l\ ^ AiroWwVf 

604 Movcracuv 6\ at aetSov a/i£ij3o/i€vac owi icoXp. 
AifTap iwei KariSv Xo/xir/oov ^aoc -qeXloio, 
ot /LC£V KOKKcfovrcc £j3av oTkovSc fKO(rroc9 
yXi IfcaoTc^ S<Jfia irepiKkvTog 'A/iAcyv^ciC 

608 H^airrroc 7ro/i)(r£v iSvir^m TTpaKtoetraiv* 

Zcvg Se irpoQ 8v AIt^oc vX 'OXu/iTTioc a<rr€/t>07riiT"i|Cj 
tvOa irapoc KOifiaff*, ore fiiv yXvKvg virvog iKavoC 
IvOa Ka&EvS' avafiag' irapa oi '\pva60povog''l{p7i» 

365 ; 21, 141. — 599. Ivu^ro, aor. 2 mid. of ivopvvftt. Plato, in his 
Republic, blames this passage severely, as giving a false idea of the 
deity. — 60®. See 468. — 606. KcuciccCorrts (carcciovrcc) = kuto' 
Kiiovrtg. Kecw (eubare cupio), a desiderative verb, like /3pw<ret(tf, iroXc- 
litifftiu, Ipav = ifirjtrav. — 607. ix} = y, where. Aft^i-Yvi^c^ is 
explained by ApoHonius d/i0or<p6xb»Xoc, fr. yvtoc* lame. — 608. lovtuot 
= tidviaiQ. — 609. 5v, neum. — 610. vdpos, o/tm, this long time past, 
always. — Ik^koi, opt. of indefinite frequency. Ma is here relative, 
= s^ ; in the following verses, demonstr., = i6i. — 611. irapd, by hia 
side, adv. The throne of H&ri at Argos was one of the most cele- 
brated works of art, but after the time of Homer. 



OMHPOY IAIAAO:S 



PA^QAIA B. 



Zeus wishing to avenge Achilles and punish the Greeks, sends 
a dream to announce to the son of Aireus that the gods have 
ahandoned Troy to its fate. The dream appears to him m tire form 
of Nestor, and advises him, on the part of the gods, to attack Troj 
the same day, as being no longer protected by them. Agamemnon 
awakes full of hope, and directs his steps towards the ships of the 
Greeks. 

"AXXoi fxiv pa Oiol re koi avipiq <7r7rofcopv<jral 
cvSoi/ Travvv\ioi, A(a 8* oiic e\e vr/SvjUoc virvog* 
aXX' 07c pspfniipiZe Kara tppiva^ ujg ^A\i\ia 
4 TiiAri<ru\ 6Xi<rcu Si iroXiag im viiva\v ^AxaiUJVm 
"HSfi 81 04 Kara Ovpbv api&rn ijtaivtTO ^ovXriy 
Trlpypai irr* 'ArptiSy ^Ayapipvovi owXov "OvBipov* 

1. fiXXoi = the other, sc. prcster Jovem. (&(fK ^ (ergo, igUur), now, 
ihtu, then, or 80. App. IV. in fiiv, t«iroKopv<rn{Sy a vxirrior equipt with 
hortea, Cf. xo^f^f^i^opvaT^Q, a wan'ior equipt in brass ; a mailed warrior. 
ILopvoativ (to arm with a helmet) has the more general meaning of to 
equip for war, &c. linroKopvoTiff = IwrroiQ or i^* ivrroic iroXtpStv, H.'s 
heroes fought, not on horses, but in chariots, which are often called (Viroc ; 
e. g. 6.^' 'iirvwv aXro xo-f^aKi, de curru desUuit. — 2. ^c (= tlx(), as in 
JjVit. me habet for tenet, irffiv^.0%, App. V. — 8. |Mp|ii{pi(c, 1, 189. — 4. 1 
have followed Herm., Sp., and Bk. in reading Ti|&i{(rci*, iXitrat 8^ (for 
rifiii(ry,d\kay); but with some doubt whether, by adopting this change 
solely to save the usual Inws of construction, we may not (as Db. ob- 
serves) be effacing a shade due to the poet. — iroXios = troWovs. — 
6. d = aijTt^, — 6. ir^fi^aL iir*, in prose iirtirkfji^ai. ovXot is used, 
in £p., for two very difierent adj., for 6Xo6q, destructive, Siud for h\oQ, 
whole, integer, solidus. The first meaning gives a very natural sense ; 
for this dream was to destroy (dXktrai) many Greeks. The second 
answers perhaps still better to the sentiments of antiquity, an entire, 
complete dream ; = one which strikes the mind with a force equal to 
the reality ; causing the image of him whose form it takes, to appear, 
clothed with every thing which belongs to the living person ; in a 
word, what the Latins called somnia tnanifesta, the Greeks kvapyiig 
&vtipoi, the Germans ein Mbhaftiger Traum (Db.). N. shows that 
dreams are only addressed by personifioaitionf H. knowing nothing of 



7—28.] 2. 48 

7 Kai fjttv ifnovrjiTag cTred irrspoevm irpogtiiBa* 

8 BatTK 101, ov\i ovupBf Ooag ivl vfiag 'A)^acwv* 
iXBwv ig jcXicrrijv ^Ayajul/iivovoc 'Arpf/Sao, 
Travra /laA' arpcicectic ayoptvifieVf &g ivtriWw* 
Qtopn^ai I KcAevc KapriKOfiowvraQ *Ax<^^ovg 

12 TravcruSfy* vvv 7cip iccv IXoi ttoXiv cvpvaYvcav 
Tpatwv' oh yap cr' afajfig 'OXv/uiria S(i>/uar ex^vrcc 
aOavcrroc (ppatiovTaC iiriyvapCiptv yap iwavrag 
"Hpn Xtortro/ilvTi* Tpcii»6<T<Ti Si icy/Sc' c^?/irra<. 

16 *^Q^ 0aTo* /3r; 8' ap' ovupoQy ewti tov fivOov 



CEKOVO'CV. 



Kap7raXf/i(i>c 8* licavc floac £tI v^ac 'Axaiwi^* 

P^ 8' ap' £7r' 'Arpe/Sryv ' A-vafil/uvova' rov 8* CKf^c't'C^ 

£{;8ovt' Iv fcXtcrf'^y TTcpl 8' a/uj3po(noc xi^vff virvog' 

20 <TT^ 8' ap* inrlp icc^aX^C) NtiXijiiji wu €OCK(t>c> 

N/oTo/o£, rov pa ftoXtora Ytpovrwv ri' ^ Ayafjtifivunf* 
• T<JJ juiv £€t(ra)U(voc irpoge^iitvsB Ouog oveipog* 
EvStig^ *Arploc vcl 8ac^povoc^ £ir7ro8o/uoco ; 

24 ov ^(pi) iravvvx'ov et/Seiv j3ovXi|^opov ai/8pa^ 
f^ Xaoi T liriTtTpcKftaTai icai Totraa fiifjLriXev. 
NOv 8* ifiiOev ^vveg wKa' Aioc 81 to* ayycXoc €i/lm, 
fic o'^^ aysuOev ici>v /ulya ici^Serae i]8' IXcatpsc. 

28 Soip^^a/ <Tt KeXev(r£ KapriKOfiowvrag ^A\aiovg 

& <lrvam-j^ ruling over the mission and nature of dreams. Db. 

thinks the last meaning the true one. — 7. See 1, 201. — 8. fian^ 

t9i = i9< pd(rK€, the word X9i (used hortativdyy Hke aye). Cf. 

Virgil's Fad0 09^, note, voca Zephyrotf instead of age wide. — 

10. &Yopcv^)tfV ( = ayoptviii'), infin. for imperat Cf. 1, 20. — 11. 

( = a(fT6v. Kop. {long-haired) fr. capi} KOfidtOj to have long hair 

sorrounding the whole head ; whereas the Abantes, for instance, were 

<>nlY BvriQiv KOfi64*tvTiC. — 12. iravirv8£^, cum om^i impetu, App. IV. 

mi|v, cum impetu. — 18. &|«4V« ^p^covcu, to think two- ways, i. e. 

differently, ditsenUre. — 15. I^dirreadai, as the old Lat. aptum eate, to 

he attached to, or rather, attached upon ; and thence impendere, to 

menace.— 10. For 7repuicE%vro (x^^)* Af^Pp^oxos, street and eomfort- 

ingj as bein;; divine, the gilt of the gods. App. V. — 20. i<m\ virip 

Kc^oXi]«. an image adopted by Hdt., b. vii. ch. 17) V^Bi ol kuT' 

virvu^ci/y ritvTb (rd avTo) oviipov t6 (B) Kal Trap A Scp^ca liftoira, 

v^ipatav dk tov 'Apra^avov tlirt rait. — 21. y%fAvrWf Schol. Ivrt- 

/luv : of the chiefs who made part of the council, senatug, ^v\ff. See 

53. ^povTct, as afterwards 7rpcar/3vrepo(, metaphorically expresses 

digmty.-^ilZ. Icur^i&cvos = c/tra/icvoc, partcp. aor. 1 of sidnrBai, (1) to 

Mem, appear; (2) to be like. Cf. y. 791) and 20, 81. Jn. Trpoce^wvfe 

Miv.— $8. 8ot^p«0V, belltcosus. App. V. — ^25. liriTtrpd^aTai = iirtri* 

Tpannivoi tiffiv {iirirpkvu), |U|IiT|Xcv, fr. /ttsXei, curcB ett. &m9cv -ss 

^)Mv*--26. t^v? &o'* 2 imper, fr. awiiiiu ((vviij/u)'. Sch. aicoi;<roy« 



44 B. [29—47* 

29 iravavSlig' vvv yap Ktv IXoic vokiv eipvayvtav 
Tpuxov' oi yap ir a/u^tc 'OXv/iirto SwjiaT i\ovTBQ 
aOavaroi tppaZovraC Irriyvap^piv yap airavrag 

32 "Hpi} \ia<ropivii' Tputetrai Si kiiSb i^^Trrai 

€K Aioc. 'AAXa av (rytxiv i\e ^pitrlf pi}Si ae XriOri 
alpdrwy evT av <re ftcAf^/ooiv virvog avfiy. 

*Gc apa <f>wvri(Ta^ a7r£J3»^<r€ro* rov S' IA«r' airrov, 

36 ra ^pov^ovr' ava dvpov^ a p ov TtXhtrdai tptWov^ 
4>^ yap oy alpi\<THv Y\piap,ov irokiv fifiari Ktivt^, 
vriTTiog' oifSe ra ySri^ a pa Zebg fxriSero epya. 
Qriaeiv yap It tjULeXXev lir aXy^a re oTOva^ac re 

40 Tpaxri re Ka\ Aavaoim Sia Kparcpac Vdfxlvag* 
"EypiTO 8' {£ virvov* Odri 8e piv afo^i^vT ofi^ri* 
^EZ^to 8' 6p0(i)9dg' paXaKOv S* tvSvve ^traiva, 
KciXovy vnyartov' irep\ Si piya jSaAXcro <^apoq* 

44 iroacrt 8^ vtto At7ra()oT(r£v eSi^craro icaAa 7rc8cAa* 
o/i^i 8' ap' u)poi(Tiv j3aAero ^/^oc apyupoiiAov. 
EtAcro Si (TKiJTrTpov irarpwiov, a<pOiTOv aUi' 
avv rijJ €J3?| icara v^ac 'Axatwv xaXKOXirwvwv* 

84. CUT* av = hravt cf. i. 242. &vi{tl> = ^^9 Sch. learaXcVy, 202. — 
86. &ircPi{(rffTO, aor. 2 with c [D. 1 10J.---86. Lvk 9v^, in his mind. Cf. 
V. 250. ' Alibi vel Ovfitf vel Kard 9vfi6v verbis sentiendi, intelligendi, 
oogitandl etanimi affectuum additur, multo rarius ivi 9vfi(fi : dvd Bv- 
H6v vero ex usu Homerioonon adjicitur nisi verbis opfiaivtiVy oUaOag et 
^poveiv. Argutius autem quam verius Hermanno statuitur, dvd BvfiSv 
de studio dici, quod quasi surgat in animo ; card Ovfiov autem cum iis 
verbis conjungi, quae cogitationem, deliberationem, curam, soUicitu- 
dinem signiRcent, ideoque hue illuc versari aliquid anirao ostendant.' 
F, & p* cv TcX. ffiicXXoy, vhich icere n(^ tobe ciecompliaked. Zenodot. 
read e^cXXc. The plural, as the older construction, deserves the pre- 
ference. Cf. Od. ii. 156. N. thinks that the poet, having the free 
choice of using either the sing, or pi, after neut plurals, uses the form 
most convenient for his verse ; hence often at the end of lines : ttsXov- 
raif txovrai, <l>vovrait Kiovrai, irkXuvrai, XiXvvrat, fitkovruVj iatriv, 
ykvovTO, tfitXXov. — 37. ^, = e^tri, said ; sc. to himself = thought. 
So vii. 118, &c.— 89. ^inw ydip th* l|uXXcv lir* SXy., i. e. kmBfivsiv 
IficXXcv. — 40. 8Ui Kparcpos iMruCva« : Std with accus. of the place is 
properly through^ throughout. — 4L lypcro [fm lyetpw. D. 112], aor. not 
impf. 6c£t| 8^ (tiv &|i4<^vt* 6|&^, the divine voice had shed itself about 
him^ L e. it still sounded in his ears, he believed that he still heard it, 
cf. V. 19. i|i^, the voice of the gods, or of destiny: the prophetic voice, which 
was believed to be discernible in dreams, the flight of birds, &c.— 
48. y^y^rtw, new, App. V.— 46. &|ji^l ttu. pdXtro \i^oi%. Properly, he 
threw his sword-belt (riXafKav) over his shoulders ; the sword being sus- 
pended to this. C. So ui, to gird one's sword around one (ceiMhre la 
glaive), we have a similar substitution of what is virtually for what 
ifl literaUy done< Db, — 46. o^^itov oUC, ever imperishable; for it 



48—^9.] 2. 45 

In the morning Agamemnon^ repairing to the qnarterB of Nestor, 
convokes the chiefs, and repeats to them the promises of Zeus. To 
test the spirit of the army, he will order them, he says, to prepare 
for their return home ; a proposal which the chiefs are to oppose. 
Nestor approves of this design. The chiefs separate ; the army 
assembles. Agamemnon declares to the soldiers that they must 
reaowice the conquest of Troy and return to Greece. 

48 'Hoic M^*' P^ 0^^ TTpogepYiaero fxaKpbv "OXu/uirov, 
Ztjvi <p6(jjQ epiovcra tcai aXXotc aOavdroKTiv' 
avTCLp 6 KripvKi(T<n XiyvifidoyyoKn kAevo'Ci/ 
KYjpvaaeiv ayoprivdk KapriKOiiowvTa^ 'A^aiouc- 

52 Of julv €Kr]pv(T(T0V9 Toi 8' rijeipovTO fiaX wKa. 
BovXti Si vpioTOv fAeyaOvfiwv IJc yipovrwv 
NccTToptp irapa viji HyXoiyeviog ^aaiXrjog' 
Tovg 6y€ CFvyKoXitrag ttuwvtjv riprvvBTO BovXriv* 

56 KXuTf , <piXoi' deiog fioi ivvirviov i^XBev "Ovccpoc 
afi^po(Tiriv Sia vvicra* fxaXitrra Sc Necrro/oc Sli^ 
£i8o^ r€ /xlycfloc re ^vr]v r ayyiara Ii^kh, 
Srfj S* ap* iwlp ice^aXfjc Kal fxe irpbg fivOov CEtircv* 

60 Ei;8«Cj 'Ar^eoc vil Sa/^povoc, iTnroSaiLioio ; 
ov ^p?) Trarvvx'ov cuSc/v [iovXtit^opov avSpUy 
<t» Xao£ r^ Itt iTSTpatfiarat Kal rocrtra fiijiiiXev, 
Nuv 8' Ifiidtv ^uvcc ^*^o: ^iog Si toi ayyeXog fifJUy 

64 8c (T£u, avtvdiv Iwv, juiya KfiStrai i^S' eXealpei. 
Oiopri^ai (TB KiXiv<ri Kapr)K0iJ.6wvTag ^A\aiovg 
vavcrvSi^' vvv yap ksv eXoig woXiv tvpvayviav 
Tpciinv* oi yap ir afi^Xg ^OXvfnria Stiiiar i\ovTBg 

68 iOavaTOi ippat^ovrai' ifriyvafixfjev yap airavrag 
Hpjj Xi<T(rofiivri* Tpwetrm St icrjSc' l^^irra* 

vu a work of Hephsestus. Cf. vy. 101—108.-47. Kark n|o«, viz. 

to Nestor's tent, Cf. v. 54. 

48. 'li^— irposcp^orcTO [aor. 2 with c, D. 110]— "OXvfiirov. Eot, 

the goddess of the dawn, dwells with her spouse Tithonus on the Ocean, 

out of which she in ihe morning drives up in a car drawn by a 

pair of horses (Od. xxiii. 245) under the vault of heaven, to bring 

light to gods and mortals. — 49. lp^ov<n&, Sch. dirayytXovtra, nun- 

tiatHra, to announcey 1. e. bring. Cf. xix. 2. — 68. tCctv, commonly in- 

teans. = to sit, aecU oneadf. — 64. Nc9Top<^ ir. nf|t The gen. IIwX. 

pnviKijoQ is in apposition to 'SkfrropoQ, implied by Nfaropiy, as 5, 

lU : Topyiiri Kt^aXr^ ditvoXo ireXiHipov. F, XIvXoiTfWof = IlvXoi- 

yii'oSc, UvXot, (at Pylo8, cf. ad i. 248 J ytwriOivTog : cf. oioiirSpoi: 

and xopotrvfl*oc>-'66. &fm$vcoi9ai PovXi^v, here metaph. to arrange, 

^ dditer counsel or advice. iniKiv6«, denms : hence, tolid ; and of 

wunaels, tound, prudent, — 66. Iwirviov, adv. : in sleep, Iv Cirv^. 

*~^. &YX^<'*ro<» 1» w (auperl. fr. ayxO* ^ neareit : ayxicra ioiKt- 

^^toraemble very dotdy, — 69. koC |m vpos |t«6.> = cat irgoqiMriv 



46 B. [70 — 93. 

li\ttT aTTOTTTa/iCVOCj Ifxl & '^XvKVQ VTTVOQ av^KSV. 

72 'AAX' aycr', a? iclv irwc floipn^o/utv viae 'A^a^wv. 

IlpJira o' vyCiiv iTTccrtv TTHpriaofiaii fj Oifiig idrivj 
" KOI i^kvyuv <Tvv vrival iroXvKXtiiat jceXevcra;* 

vuecc S' aXAoflfv aAXoc Ipijruftv CTTKcrcTtv. 
76 Hroi oy wg eiirwv Kar ap iL,eTo. lokti o avscrri) 

NIcTTwp, 6c pa flvXoto ava^ ^v ij/xafloevroc' 

ff^tv lv<l>Qovi(M}v ayopTicraTo fcai jucrcEiTTCv* 
^G <f>i\oij ^Apyeiwv riyriropeg -qSl uiSovngj 

80 ft fxiv riq rov oveipov ^A)(auov aXXoc ivKTWiVf 
xfjtvSog Kcv ^at/xev koi votTfjuZoiptda fiaXXov' 
vvv 8' tSev oc jucy' apiarog ^A\aiCjv ev^irai elvau 
'aXX' ayBTy ai kIv irwg Owpri^o/JLev vlag *A;(ac(i[lv. 

84 ^Qg apa tjiwyrftrag jSouXfjc eS VPX^ vUaOai. 

01 S' fcTrai/fcorijerav, ireiOovro re iroifiivi Xaibvy 
aKri'irTOV)(oi jiatriXriig' CTrcao'euorTO Si XaoL 
^HvTE Wvta tidi fAiXicTfTawv aSivawv, 

88 irirpiig Ik yXa(j^vpii\g aui viov lp\opevau}v' 
jSorpuSov ol irirovTai iir avOetriv elapivoX<Tiv' 
ai ftlv r' evOa aXig TTCTTor^arat, ai 81 t€ ci;0a* 
wg t{1jv Wvea TroXXa vewv airo kq). kXktickov 

92 ri'iovog irpoTrapoidt (iadeirig i(TTi\6(M}vro 

IXaSoy tie ayopriv' /ucro 8e a(j>i(Tiv "Ocraa SfSijcc, 

fit fivOov, with double accns., as v. 156, and often. — ^70. c5« = oCroic* 
— ^71. ^<T* ktcwtr^j^og, fiew avcay (and was gone). oXxofMii = obiu 
~-72. aYCT, at k^v irus 9(i>pi{$o|uv = dwp^^w^ci/, come, let tM try 
whether we, &c. Cf. i. 66.-73. ^ Oi(&bs kariv, quod fa* est (as ii be- 
iUtingt i. e. as mUs our condition, as far as U v tafe to venture), — 75. 
lpi|TvciV, = ep7/rvcr(, cohibete. — ^77. ^[iaA6tiSt the sandy. Pyloa lay 
on the sea-coast. — 80. cl |Uv — IfvunKv, = tlirtv (fr. Ivlirw). Ob- 
flerve el with the indie, of an historical tense in the protasis^ and the 
opt. with av in the apodosis ; the opt. with dv denotes the consequence 
as what might have followed from the protasis, if it had been afirmed. 
—81. vo<r^£Cca6aiy to withdraw oursdves from him ; i. e. not assent to 
him. Thus in Lat., discedere a sententia, uoXXov, magit ( =: eo 
magis). — 82. vvv 8* tScv : sc. ovtipop. Nvv ce (as in Lat. nune fiero 
= ) u< nunc sunt res, cvxrrai, cf. ad 1 91.— 87. 4fir€,a8 when ; accord- 
ing to Buttm. = { cih^, L q. u>s ort. I9vfa— (icXunriMV, hosts of 
bees, like Wvo^ fiviatav, 409. Cf. Hes. fr. 22, ^v\a fieXifftrautv i and 
d^fi0£ dppkuVf ix^viav, &c. — 00. mmmfarat = irtirorijvTai. — 92. 
mxxio^MLf mid. poet, (orixoi), only 3 phir. impf. iorcx^Mvro = 
iirrixtovro : to proceed in a ^in«, gener. to tnarehf to advance,— 9^, IXa- 
8^, App. V. 8atra, a presaging rumour. Such a rumour was con- 
eeived as the goddess Oiasa, whom Zeus sent about (Ai^c ayycXoc) 



94—116.] 2. . 47 

94 orpivova livai, Aibc ayycXoc* oi 8' ayipovrom 
Tsrprixst 8* ayop^, vtto Si tmva\[titTo yaiUy 

96 \awv iZovTwv^ dfiaSog 8* ijv* Ivvia 8l tr^Eac 
K^/oviccc /3oowvT6c IpifTVOv, cittot' awTijc 
o-^o/ar^, aicot;<76tov ol Acorpc^coiv (iamXriiav* 
SirouSy 8' tZ^TO Xaocy ipiiruOcv 8l icafl' iSpac 

100 Travaajucvoi icXa77ijc' o^^a 8c Kpetoii/ ^ Ay afiifAVWv 

i<TTtlf fTKTJVTpOV txtOVy TO plv "H^aiCTTOC KQ^f TiV\WV, 

"H^oKTroc M^v 8a;ic£ Aii Kpoviwvi avaicrt' 
avrap apa Zeuc 8wk€ 8iaicTO/o«|» ^ Apyetijtovrg' 
104 '£pju€cac 8g avaS Swiccv IltXoTri TrXij^^TTTTt^* 
avrap 6 aurf flAo;/^ 8aiic' ^Arpii, iroifxivi \alav* 
^ArptvQ 81 dvrtaKwv ikitr^v iroXvapvi Ovitrry' 
ovrap 6 avTh Ovitrr ^ Ayaptifivovi Xctirc ^op^vai, 
108 iroXX^crcv vijtroKn icoi "Apyei wavrX ava<r(THv. 
T(o 6y' ipHfrafJiivog cttc' ^ApydoKrt /i€rijv8a' 

O ^cXoc, ^pb>Ec Aavaof, mparrovriq*' Apr\OQf 
Zcvc /x€ /ulya Kpov(8i}C «^ fvl8fi(T£ fiapuy' 
112 ffx^rXcoc, oc TTpiv ju^v fcot i;7rlff;(6TO icai Korlvsvcrcv 
"iXiov iKwipaavT tvTd\€ov airoviiaOai' 
vvv 8e KUKriv aTrari^v (iovXtvaarOy kqi jne kbXbvsi 
SvcfcXIa *'Apyog CKcaOai, iir^l iroXvv &Xi<ra Xaov* 
116 OvT<a TTov Att juAXii vwipfuvii ^(Xov cTvac^ 

Cf* Od. xxiv. 412. 8cSi(ct (^aiw), exanmit, lit. iiym kindled^ wot «• 

iot flktfivity, tpreati rapidly, — ©4. Ay^povro, aor. (not tfRf?/*.) i^.— 

^' ''^'^P^X'^ ^ ^Y^P^t tumwUuosa erat, fr. OpaTTu = rapdiffiOf tuH)0, 

"^97. dvor', t/6jy a»jf meaiu.— 98. (txo^t* = (r^^'^''^^ (^ aiftineyvn^, 

air6(ryo(ifro) : ffx^*'^*" ^^rijc, as v. 100, vavtaOai KXayyijc. — ©9. 

^•mf , = fioytQ Kai ^vir^^cpwp, i e. not toitkout pains, difficulty, 

M^>^. Cf. L 192. KOjB^ l8po«, ewry one on his seat, — 101. okv^ 

V'rpw 2x!>«*^- ^^' i' ^' ** Niminim illo publicae actionis insigDi, (ut 

postea pdfidoc in rhapsodorum manibus) nemo ad dicendum exsur- 

S^na ttrutase videtar. Qtue sequuntur, a Thuc. i. 9, vocatur 17 oKVf- 

*rpov vapa^o*«c» In quft non solum baculi sed etiam imperii tradU 

tioDem intelligendam esse et per se liquet, et ex versu 108 cognosci- 

tnr." JP. "H^MOTOt k^i Tcvxwr, Scli. ca/Awv crcv^sv, mo^no ^a6ore 

MHooMWttf. Cf. vii. 220. All very curious works of art in metal are 

the works of Hephaestus. — ^108. 'Apyui^vrqSf Hermes (son of Zeua 

md Maia), the herald and peace-messenger of the gods : he had slain 

the many^eyed Argus, the keeper of lo. — 107. GWot* = 6i;4(jra, 

•^1. for 6vf (rr^;.— 108. ireXXnoiv vufcourtfin the Argolic and Saro- 

i&e gulfs. — m. ^iya ( = fiiyeiXw^) — &rg 2W8t)o-c, has inxolved me in 

^ ^rett. Such verbs as Mtiv, frtS^v, Lat. implicare^ are often 

<^ of the irresistible operation of a deity, cf. xvi. 434. — 118. hewip- 

^^, i. e. Iffiripcravra. TrofSi de m mm eversA. — 115. fivsaXios == 



48 B. [117—135. 

117 ^C Sn TToWawv TToXibiv KoriXwi Kapiiv€h 

i]S' in Kot \v(ni rov yap Kparog iarl fiiyurrov* 
Al(T\pbv jap roSe y' karX Ka\ ItraofJiivoKn irvditrOaiy 

120 fxaxfj ovTO) TOiovSe roaovoe re Xaov ^Axaiwv 
awptiKTOv ttoAe/iov iroX^fxlZ^iv -qSl fia\e<r6ai 
avSpa<n TravpoTipoitTii rAoc S" ovww ri irif^avrai, 
"Elvep yap k idiXoifjLEv ^Axaiol rt Tpwi^ re, 
-124 opKia iTKTTa rafiovrig, apiOp,ifi{]iitvai ifi^w, 
Tputag iJLiv Xi^aaOaiy E^lorcoe otT<Toi iaaiv, 
riiAtig S* EC ScfcaSoc ScaKO<r/itiOc7/ucv ^Axaioi^ 
Tp(M}(jJv S' avSpa licaoTOv iXoifieOa otvo\oBveiv* 

128 iroXXai kiv SeicaScc Sci'ofaro olvo\6oio, 

T6(T(tov iy(jj (jiTifti irXiag cft/uEvai viae ^AxaiCjv 
TpwwVf oi valovcTi Kara irroXiv' aXX' hriKOvpoi 
woXXiuiv BK woXloiv iyxitrtraXoi avSptg iaaiVf 

132 01 /i€ fiiya irXaZovtrt Ka\ ovk diod kOiXovra 
^iXtov iKirip<rai tvvaiofievov wToXleOpov, 
^Evvia Sfj pe(iaa<n Aioc fieyaXov iviavroty 
Kal Srj Soifpa alffrfire vtufv Ka\ airapra XiXvvrai' 

SvcxKfka, fr. SvQKkfriCf inglorious [D. 54]. — 117. ^ Si{, qui jam. 
'woKlnv — ic<£pi|va, the heads of cities, i. e. their citadels ; (iKpoir6Xcic* — 
119. aUrxpov Y^* ^^^ 7^P refers to and explains ^vacXea, v. 1 15 ; the 
lines 116—118 being a sort of parenthesis. N. F, aUrxp^ trM- 
o^ai = turpe audita, &c. — 120. (&^^ (211) ovtu : App. IV. ir^^^u^' 
TOi {^aivM), has yet appeared, — 121. CMrpi|KTO« = dirpaKTOC, irritus. — 
128. ctiTffp Y<^p K* M^t|&cv. On li with xkv and the opt in the pro- 
tasis, cf. i. 60. On l9(\oiii(v depend the infinitives ipiQfifiQijvai, Xe(a- 
a9ai ; but with 17/icTc, v. 126, the construction is changed, and ci must 
be repeated. — 124. opma rapiciv, to oonelude an agreement (a condensed 
expression, as in Lsit, foedus/erirey = feriendA hostiAfcedusfaoere). Sp- 
KioVf App. V. &pi6|iT|6i{|Mvot = iptBfitiQrjvai. — 125. Tpdoc X^Ja- 
«r6oi. The mid. sif^uifies here to ptek out for oneself, to choose, to seUeL 
I^OTioi, i. e. offot ioTiav exov<ri,u^ are settl-ed, or have a heaHh (i e. 
home), haot iariae (rovrifrTiv oUiae) avroQi (i. e. in urbe TrojA) Sia- 
vifiovoiv, A. Not (with Passow) ^jitquot in ccutris (ut II. x. 418) ex- 
eubias adfooos agunt. liunv=ao'(v. D. 121 .—127. T p mtny — olvoxocvt tv, 
i,e,ifice took every sing^ man of the Trojans to pour out vine for us; viz. 
one for every decade. — 128. iroAXoI kw — olvox^u>> This is the apo- 
dosis : ScvoCaro = Stvoivro, would go teithout, tDould be without. — 129. 
vXiof, plures = n-Xlovac. — 130. liriKovpoi, auxiliaHes. If the num- 
ber of the Aclueans, reckoned as 120,000 men, is to the Trojans in the 
ratio of ten to one, the number of the Trojans themselves would then 
be 12,000, who, with 38,000 allies, make up the given sum of 50,000 ; 
viii. 558. F.— 181. hfxi^'^^'^y widding Ae spear {iyx^C itoXXm).— 
182. irXilCoiNn, Sch. iirovXavdoi rov okoitov, m€Me me miss my mark, 
i. e. hinder or thwart me, — 184. pcP^Mun (jSacvoi). D. 126. Ai^. 
From Zeusy the father of the Hours, come the Yearsy Da^, and 



136—150.] 2. 49 

136 at Si irov rifiirepal r oKoyfii icac VT|iria r/icva 
uar lv\ fiiyapoig TroriSiyfievai' afifii Si ipyov 
avTtog aKpaavTOVy ov eivtKa Scvp* iKSfXiaOa, 
'AAA' ayfO\ ic Sv iywv cittcu, irtiQdiULiBa iravrac* 

140 ^cvycu/Lccv <rvv viyvori ^iXy}v ic Trarptda 7alav' 
ou Ya/o m Tpo(i|v alpriaoiitv Bvpvayviav, 

The army begins to disperse, and prepares eagerly for its departore ; 
when Herd, addressing Ath&[il, prays her to retain the Greeks round 
Troy. Athens descends from Olympns, and placing herself near 
UljBses, repeats to him the exhortations of H&rd. 

Qg ilkaTO' TOi<n Sc Ovfiov Ivl trrriO«r<riv opivevj 
waai /ucra TrXifObv, i<roi ov |3ovX)7C i'iraKOv<rav» 

U4 KivriOri S' ayoprj wg tcvfiara /xoic/oa OcikaatTrig 
vovTov ^iKaploiOy ra fiiv r IStvpog tb Noroc ''€ 
wpop'y iirdi^ag rrarpog Aiog Ik vc^cXaoiv. 
Oc S* ore Ktirfiay Zi^vpog /3a0v Xi|jfov tXOdvy 

148 Xaj3poc eTraiyiliwVf iiri r iip&u aara'^^yiamvy 
fog Tiov Tra<r ayoprj ic£vy|Ot). Tol 8' aXakriTi^ 
vriag iir IfrcFevovroy ttoScov S* wriv^pOe icov/i} 

lights, cf. Od. xiv. 93.— 136. Kdl — oinipTa \iKwr*u,fitne8 diuoUUi 
ntit, properly ropes of spartum (according to VarrOf not broom, 
which was introduced into Greece from Spain at a later' period. 
" GfrcBoi . . . cannabo et stuppA eeterisque sativis rdva [naves saebant], 
d quUms triragra appdlabant.**) ; then generally, ropeSy tow-lints. On 
the pland XcXwrai with neat plur. cf. y. 36. Siovpa ( = Sdpara) 
here for {vXa, ligna, the timbers. — 187. ttor* = ciarac, ijyrai, aedetU. 
'P^^<*|MU9 depon. mid. (Dor. and £p. irort^^x^/'^') ^ ^^7 
P^rtcp. aor. sync. iroTi8^|Mvot) in the metaph. sense of expecting^ 
o»(Wting, rwd or rt— 138. a&rw«, App. IV. 

148. Spircv, sc. ad patrioB deiiderium. H. — 148. wwri ^utrkirkifivVfto 
oU among the crowd round about. So fitrd c. accus. even of a state of 
^< xvii 149. — 146. fipop', oonoitare ioiet. 'Qpopov, a rare aor. 2, fr. 
<>pvviu. On this signification of the aor. cf. Gr. 607.— 147. «^ oTf Kiv^irQ. 
In profle, hrav c. subj. is used to denote ind^iUfrequeney, with ref. 
^ a verb in the present or future. IIpiv, fuxpit wc, iert, are found 
without dv in the Attic poets, and rrpiv, f^xpi {oi) even in a few pas- 
f^gn of Attic prose ; but tirtl and Urt only in Ionic poets : ixti re 
^ Hdt. (Madvig.) — In the adverbial clauses of H.'s similes, wc Sre, 
*» 8obj. is common ; e. g, xiv, 16 : wf 5* Urc vop^vpy vkXayog — &q 
« rW &pfiatvt. So xui. 334. Jelf, § 841, 4. Z^^pos. The 
west wind was for the people of Asia Minor a violent, stormy wind, 
«. iv. 276 ; vii. 63.— 148. Ad^pot, ov, vehemifUf itrong, vioUnt, rapid; 
*«• Gramm. derive it from \a and /3opa, very wraciout, greedy ; this 
I't.^owever, a post-Hom. notion ; according to Passow from AAQ. 
^^Ppo« ivoi'yC^, boisUroudy rtuhing on; H. uses iiraiyiZttv of a 
"^og violent wind, driving or dashing against a thing {aiyiitg, 
^tding to the Schol, are whiriwinds, wind-gusts). M. r* iff^tt 

•^TaxwivMr, and (rd Xifiov, the wm-fidd) how ittdf d^wn wUhtU 

D 



60 B. [151—177. 

151 ifrrar itBipofiivti* rcii S* aWrjiXoun iccXcvov 

152 anr^crOai vricJv 19S' eAiclf(£v dg aAa Siav, 
oupoi/c r i^iKQUaipov avTYi c ovpavov Ikbv 
oiKoSc icfievoii/' viro S* ppcoi/ tp/uara vi)cJv. 

"Evfla «v *Ap7£(o<(T£r viripfiopa vooroc ir^x^'?? 

156 a furj *A9tiva(riv'*llpfi rrpog fivOov tetTTti;' 

^Q iro7ro£, aiyioxoio Aioc rlicoc> ' Arpvrwvtit 
ovTw Srj oTkovSc, 0/Ai|v Ic TrarptSa yaiav, 
^Apyuot fjievKovTai Itt tvpia vdjra Oaka<Tarig ; 

160 KaB Bi KCv £v\(i>Ai^y Ylpiafju^ koI Tpcucri X(iroc£v 
'Ap-ytfijv 'EAIvijv, ijc fcti'Cica ttoAAoI ^A\aiwv 
iv Tpoiy awoXovTo, <pl\rig awb irarplSog aiijc ; 
'AAA' Wi vifv Kara Xaov *A\anJ!)v \a\KO')(iT<x}vu}v' 

164 ffoTc ayavoig lirUtrcriv iprirvi (jujjra tKatrroVi 
firiSl ia vfiag aAaS' eAfC£/icv afjLipit\l<rtrag, 

*^Qg e(ltaT' ouS' aTriOfjcTe flea YAauKwircc 'A0i}vi|. 
B^ Si icar' OwAv/Airoio Kaprivwv ai^aaa' 

168 Kap7raA(jU(i>c S' iicai/€ floac cwl i/^ac 'AxaicJv* 
cSpcv CTTCtr' 'OSud^a, Aa ^tjni; araAavrov^ 
Icjraor'* oiS* 07c v»joc £v<T<TtA/ioio /UEAafviyc 
armr, iwd fiiv a\og KpaSiriv icai Ovfibv cicavcv* 

172 ay^^ov 8' lerraficvij irpogitjiti yXavKiSwig 'Afl/Jvii* 
Acoy^vec Aac/oriaSij, 'n'oXvfiit\av 'OSuacrcD, 
oSrcu S17 oTkovSc) <plXriv ig warpiBa yaXav^ 
tpiv^BtrO^ iv vrii<Tm TroXvKki^'iai 7n<T6vTig ; 

176 KaS Se fcev iv\u)Xfiv lipiifif^ koX Tpaxri XiiroiTB 
^Apyuriv 'EAevijv, ^c civcifa ?roAAoi ^A\aiiov 

ears. Thus xix. 405 : li/Avoe Kopfiart. H. generally pnts the by-tnits 
of a simile in the indie. Cf. xi. 156. aaraxvty vos, 6 = araxv^ with 
a eiiphon., an ear of corn* Cf. dXaira^tu, akoKriTOQ^ daTtpoiriif dyavp6c9 
dfiavpoQ, <ii3Xi|XP^(i'f 'AvvXriSutv, 'A7rai<r6£, 'A^pij<rrcta, 'Airopvot, 
etc. jp*.— 152. IXk^imv = iXceti/, so. avrac. — 158. The ships were 
drawn up ashore through long trenches (o^povt co OPQ, moKo), and, 
that they might stand di7, were propped with stays fSp^ara).— 105. 
Ma Kcv — €rvjifii[i eontigisset ; de re non factA. vircp)&opa, adr. as 
if fr. adj virlpfiopoc ; = virkpfiopou [i. e. vvkp fiopov, but joined for 
euphony. Nitz8(A], Od. i. 34, against fate ; for it was decided by 
fate thHt Troy should be destroyed by the Achseans.~157. irtfiroi. 
Cf. i. 254. 'ArpvTtnmi, indefatigable, indomitable (fr. rp^w, i. q. rcipw). 
Cf. V. 1 15. — 158. olrrw 8if , gieeinejam. N. — 160. k^ 8c kcv — XCiroier, 
i« e. KaraXivouv i* dp, and wou!d leave. See. cvxwXi{v, matter for 
bocutinq, qlory ; Sch. Kavxn^w. — 161. 'ApycCtpr {PetoponneMeami^ 
*£Xi^v the kinifdom of Argos embraced the whole Peloponnesus.— 
168. &irj irarpCSot, far frwn, — 175. Iv— irccrdyrct, as iri^p iftwtn 



178—200.] 2. 51 

\7S iv Tpo/y air6Xovroj ^fXiic airo irarpfSoc oii|c ; 

'AAA' Wi vvv Kara Xaov 'AyoccJv, /ii|S' Ir' ipwtC 
180 (Torc S' a7avoTc eTrUtrmv ipifrvi ipwra tKaarov, 

/Lii|8c ia vnag oAoS' lAKCfrev afupitXitrtra^, 

tJIyases recognizes the voice of Ath^nd. He hnrries forth, receives 
the sceptre from the hands of Agamemnon, and going towards the 
fleet arrests the powerful by his exhortations, the mass by liis repri- 
mands, and brings back the army to the place of assembly. 

Qc 0^^' ^ ^^ Suvev}K€ 0cac oira ^cuvijcraaiyCy 
p4 Se diuvy iirh S^ vAacvav /SaAc' ri}i/ S' iKOfiurtKv 
184 K^pu^ £vpi/j3arv}c 'IvoKifaioc^ oc ol oTrijScc. 

Avroc S' 'Arpc/Seci) ^ Ay afiifivovog ai/rioc cAdoiV} 
ol^aro oc aKtitrTpov irarpwioVf afOirov aU(' 
(Tvv TeJ cj3i| Kara v^ac 'A;(aiaii' \aAico^irwva)v. 
188 Ovrci/a fCiv jSacrcA^a icai l^o\ov avSpa Kcxcfi}, 
Tov 8* ayavoXg Irrietrmv iptirvaatTKi Trapaorac* 
^aipoviy ov ae coiicc kokov cue SciStaacadac* 
aXX' airoc t€ KaOii<yo koI aAAovc lSpv€ Aaovc* 
192 Oi 'ydp TToi (ra^a olafl*, oToc vooc 'Arpcfojvoc' 
vi)v pev TTUparai, Ta\a 8' Ixfjirai viae 'A\aiwv. 
£v jSouAi^ 8' ov vavreg aKOvtrapev oTov ecittcv. 
M^ ri xpAuxrapivog piK^ icaicbv viae *A\ai(ov* 
196 Bvpog cl piyag earl Aiorpttf^iog jSao'cA^oc* 
^iprj 8* cK A toe £<""«. 0«A6i 81 1 ptirUra 2t{fg- 

Ov 8' a5 Sripov r avBpa ?8o£ |3o<$ajvra t' c^evpoc^ 
TOV (TKrinTpi^ eAdaaaicci;, 6/LtOKA^o-ao-icl rg p{fOi^' 
200 ^aipovi, arpipag ii<rOf Koi aAAcuv pvOov qkovs, 

lywiv: ix. 436, x<$Xoc l/<^«rc ei;|iV>.— 179. |&i|r (k* IfM^i. (F<mI9 
^;>^ewnnttim) ikm ditUivi euncterit. Spitzn. Mi|^e r' occurs i. 
^ ; xi. 437 ; xii. 106, &c. 8, 

^. Pi) 8i Mciv, A« nuMfe ready to run ; like j3^ d* uvai. —186. 8^- 
j*J» »l, ke took from him ; as xv. 88 : Oifiiffri dUro, Person ad Hee. 
^1 quotes several instances of this construction (called by Lesbo- 
^> Sinda fyura) ; e. g. iEsch. Choeph. 760 : 'Opiorriv UidtUfifiv 
T"^P*'— 188. ov Tiva — Kix<Ci|) !• «• «» '"•>'« — KtX.» the opt, denoting 
l^^m^nite/re^fttentfy. riv 8*. This ^i does not correspond to fif v (which 
^uiswered by 8v ^' ai^, v. 198), but commences the apodom, Gf. 

7*' ^ ^^ Map^^vcoc YJiTf 0avf r.r \. N.~189. lpi)Tvo«oicc, detindat, 
'wraUve form of the aor. — 190. 8ai|&^'. Cf. i. 661. — 198. filrtrat, 



JJ^j «v^p ffrpnrov. Antig. 182, iroXfwc «v^pfc.— 199. IX^<raoicsv. 
%T. 189. ^900. Arp^im, App. 17.-202. ovn iro^— ivap(0|&iof, 

D 2 



62 B. [201-.2!i\. 

201 oc <rio (fiipT^poi tltri* trif S* airroXE/Lioc koi ayaXxtc, 
oJre iroT iv iroXifK^ cvapc0/i(oc ovt Ivi |3ovX^. 
Ov iiiv irwQ TTovTCC jSacTiXewdo/itv IvOaS' 'A)(aioi' 

204 ovic ayaQov iroXuKOipaviri' etc Koipavog icnWi 
tig (iaaiXiifQ, eu tScuicc Kpovov TraT^ ay kvXo fir)nfa. 
{(TKnTTTpov T ^8c diuiOTag^ ivo <r6((n jjafxiXgui].] 
Oc oyc ico£pav£(uv oesTTE orparov* 0£ o ayo^riv 

208 aSrcc e7rE(T(r€voirro vsibv airo koX KXimatov 

VXVf ^^ ^''^ Kyjiia 7roXv^Xo^<TJ3oio OaXotrtnic 

alyiaXi^ fityaXt^ ^pifieraiy afiapayti Se t£ itovtoc 

Thersites, breaking forth into murmurs and abuse against A 
memnon, reproaches the Greeks with their submission. Ulysses t 
rises, chides him severely and strikes him. Thersites swallows 
affront. The Greeks applaud Ulysses. 

"AXXqi /ilv p iZovTOy iprirvOtv Se icafl' ?8pac' 

212 OtpcTiTijc 8' en povvog afierpoiirfiQ eicoXeua, 

oc p ETTca tppeariv ymv oKOtrfia re ttoXXo re ^8f|, 

fiaxi/, arap ov Kara Koapov^ Ipil^ipevai j3aariXeva 

aXX' o Ti ot eitraiTO 'vcXouov ^ Apydoimv 

216 eppevai. Atd^ioroc 0£ ai;?)p utto "iXiov t^XObv* 

^oXfcoc £»jv, \(uXoc 8' erepov iroSa' reu SI ot w/l 

Kvprdt, IttI (TT^floc flrvvo;^a)icor£* avrap VTTEpOcv 

^o^oc £11^ fC£^aXi|v, ypeSvrj 8^ £7r£vi7vo0€ Xa^vi). 

220 "E^^fltoTOC 8' 'Ax*X^t fiaXttrr ijv 1^8' 'OSwafjt' 

rw 70/0 i;£lK£^£(TfC£* TOT OVT ^ Ay aflipVOVL SiCjl 

tAoic art not reckoned ; as voe speak of a person's being a' mere 
Cf. also the Lat., in nttUo numero esse. — 208. o^ yxv irus = 
l&ijv. Cf. ad i. 77* — 2Mt, o^k iyaOov iroXvKOkpavCii, like Vlrj 
iii. 80, triite lupus stabulis. — 205. ISukc, sc. /SatrtXcvecv. dyia 
Ti|«, CO), 6, 17, poet. (firiTic)t ^^ hcu crafty designs, cunning^ ai 
210. alYiaXf (Jicy^y, on the high beach, Dat. loci, cf. v. 39G. 
\6ct 6 (prob. £r. diZ and &\c, a place where the sea beats), a • 
shore, beach, 

211. Ip^TuOcv, cf. i. 192.-212—277. Thersites is not ridicui 
deridendus, — 218. Iirca — SiKoayA tc iroXXd tc ( = TroXXd ca 
pa), unseemly, foolish talk ; i. q. 06 card Koapov. Ei^svat h 
notes, not merely knowledge, but the habit of uttering man} 
less words, cf. xxiv. 41 (Xfoiv ^ &p dypia oldfv). It refers tl: 
to character ; so ^Trta, SXo^ia dSuc- — 214. |&^(|r (211)- obT^p < 
ic6ouov, 1(^/3^ (or foolishly), and tnth no propriety, drdp oit = • 
— 216. o Ti ot ^toKUTO, si quid ei mderetur. — 216. vinS''lXM>v, t 
cf. iv. 407 (liyaysti/ V7r6 rtixog dptiov) ; as in the Lat., »iU 
ire, — 217. ^^oXk^, App. V. — SQL8. owoxwic^, perf. partcp. f r. 
with Attic redupl. ** O'er his breast contracted." Cotrp. — 219 
arr. dp,, peaked, App. V. lircmfvoOc, App. Y. — 220. ^0( 
odiosissimus. F.— 221. vcikcUokc^ convioiari soUhat. — 222. « 



222 — 236.] 2. 63 

222 o^ia KiicXriyijg \iy* ovdSia' rc^ S* ap^ 'A^acol 
EKirayXtog kotIovto vtfiiaarfiiv r lv\ Ovfi(^' 

224 avTap o /laicpa /Soojv ^Ayafiifivova vtiKU fivOf^* 
'Arpc/Sfi, rio 8' avr CTrc/il/i^Eoc rfSe xaritlii^ ; 
irXcTai rot xaXicoi) icXiarfac, TToXXal Sc yuvacKC^ 
ei(Tfv EVi kAkti^c E^afpcroi^ ac roi * Amatol 

228 vpwTioTt^ SiSo/LtEv^ Evr* av TTToXUOpov eXcu/iev. 
H En fcal "xpvaoif iwiSimaif 8v kI ric oigel 
Tpfowv iinroSafiwv !£ ^iXfov, vXog anoivay 
ov KEv Eycu 07}<rac ayayw ri aAAoc Ax°'^^ » 

232 ^E 'yvvaifca veijv^ !va plfry^ai iv ^ikorryri, 
tiVT avTOQ aitovoa^i Karia^eai ; ov fiiv eocicev 
a/o^bv Eovra Kaico;v tTn^aiTKifiBV viae 'Axa<<<>^v. 
O ttIitovecj KciK* ikiyx^y 'AvauSEc, ovket' 'Axa«o«> 

236 oiKaSl iTEp ovv vijval vewu^Oa' rovde S' itofiiv 

^Kktiyus Xly' 6vti8ia. Cf. v. 435.— S28. linr^YX»s, terribly; hyper- 
>>ok for extremely. Cf. iii. 4] 5.— 225. Wo, = rii/oc Cf. i. 640— x*'^^ 
Inf ; tjul^ ? — 226. xaAxov, of 6ra«, i e. brass, and works of art 
made of brass, as era, = rata ex cere. Cf. V. Georg. i. 430.— 228. evr* 
ov. Cf. L 242.-229. ^ kI rvi oWfi. Cf. i. 175.— 230. vlos avoiva, 
<u niiiiom /{>r Am mm».— 281. Sv kcv, i. e. t\ riva. Cf. i. 139. 8ifoxi« 
^Y^Yit : * ^iMm epo vinefum <2tMmtii.' — 282. YuvoSica v^v, sc. iroOeiCy 
^ough the <;«». would be the correct form, since iTri^ivsai preceded. 
u« jitiryMu = /iio-yifat. — 288. tjvr — KarCoxmu ( = rariax*!**')* ^^ 
Attic Greek the/ut. indio, is nsed with the reUt. pronouns to denote 
^ purpose ; but H. has the subj. [ri/ii)v i' 'Apyeioic iirorivifitv . . . 
^^c • • . rai i(r(ro/Asvoi(ri /Acr' &v9puf7roi<n irsXtyrai, iii. 287 » f^nd so 
Od. xTiii. 334] ; and also with ksv, which refers to a suppressed pro- 
^is. Od. XT. 5] 8, dWd rot aWov ^Stra ir(0ai;<fro/iai ov Ktv cri|ai, 
not < quern adeas,* but * quern, si lubet, aditurus es' (N.) ; why not 
JHeni <i lubet, adeat 7 After preterites the relative with opt. stands in 
^ clauses of this kind. If Sq re is used with fut. indio.f the realiza- 
tion of the purpose is assumed, provided the condition be realized ; 
whereas, with oq kc and the subjunctive, its realization is not declared 
^lovrnptioe^yy but indicated as an expectation waiting to be justified 
or disproved by the result With Sc cc and the opt. (cf. i. 64) the 
V^^f^ote is stated in the form of a pure (though eondUionated) sup- 
PwitioD, without any indication of the speaker's opinion as to the pro- 
Mbility of its being realized. N. airros d/irov6ox^i : sc. rStv d\\(av. 
^f^{zz /i^v) Imkcv, immo vero non deoet. N. — 284. icaKwv lirtpo- 
^Ki|uir ( = TTouiv ivtfiaivitv), imponere or indtteere in mala ; trans, 
like iwifiiitrai riva e^cXccijc (viii. 285), to bring a inan to honour, to 
'^ or devote him to renofwn, kok^ not damna, but lahoree et perictda, 
N.^885. tthmVf mitis, moUit, sometimes in a good sense ; sometimes, 
'^wever, as here, in a bad one, milJaop, eoward. kok* IX^yxce^ ab- 
linct for concrete, as in Lai opprobrium ; shameful, arrant oowardt. 
h^iX^,o(nU^ 'AxoioL Cf. V. JEu. ix. 617 : O vere Phrygise, neque 
"^Phryges 1 So Tasso : Franehi non, ma Franehe (Cant it eV 

d3 



£4 B. [237—258. 

237 avTOv ivl Tpofy ylpa intrdifiiVf oijtpa cSiyrac, 
ri pa Ti oc X ilM^^C vpoga^vvofitv, rii kqI ovkI' 
Sc Km vvv ^AxiXriay to fiiy a/xdvova t^Cora^ 

240 i]T//i?jo'£v' IXwv yap Ixc* yipaq^ avrog anovpag. 
AXXa /LtaX' ouK 'Ax^A^ii \6\og ^pitriv, aWa fitOrf 

fiwv' 
ij yap aVf 'ArptfSij, vvv vfrrara Xtjfitiaaio, 

Hg (j>aTO vBiKtlwv ^ Aya/iifU-vopaj Troifiiva XaiSv, 

244 Otptrirtig' T(J 8' &Ka TrapiaraTo Siog ^Odvatrevg, 
Ka( fjLiv viroSpa iSwv \a\eiri{) rivliraTre fivOt^* 

Qep&ir iiKptTOfivOay Xiyvg irtp twv ayopijrijcj 
i<r\iOy fiYiS" £0eX' olog ipitiifitvai (iaaiXtvmv. 

248 Ov yap eycu aeo ^i}/xi xepEiorepov jSporov aAXov 
ififiBvaiy o(T<Toi afx 'ArpciSpc w^o "iXiov ijXOoy. 
Tcj; ovK av j3a<rtX^ac ova oro/i' cx<«>v ayopet/otCj 
Kal (j<piv ovtiSea re irpoipipoigy vocrrov tb tfivXaaaoig. 

252 Ot>8i Ti TTW aai^a (S/iev^ ottojc: lorrai raSc epya^ 
i} £i5 ill KaKwg vooTTjao/icv ult^ *Axa(<ii>>'* 
[Tcjl vuy 'ArpcfSp ^ Ay a^ijavovi, iroifilvi Xawv^ 
fitrai 6veiS(Zf^Vy 6ti oi juaXa iroXXa Sidovtriv 

256 ^p<i;cc Aavaoi' (ru Se iccpro/xeciiv ayo/ocvd^*] 

'AXX' ek rot tpeo), to Si icai rcrcXccr/iCvov Itrrai" 

ti K in <T a<ppaivovra Kixntrofiaiy wg vi TTfp iSe, 

.B^. — 296. oticaS^ ircp, draight horns at once ; or (as N.), homey home I 
C£ i. 352.^287. M Tpo(i|, in the territory of Troy, N. v^pa irc<rcr^ 
luv, to enjoy his honours at his ease, and, as it were, digest them, or 
let them agree as they may with him. Cf. i. 81. H. uses Trkuauv only 
in a bad sense.— 288. 4— x* 4h^^ irposa|iitinH>|Mv = ^ re r/fi. ^pe^a- 
fivviiffAfv, vihether ve are to defend lum. Others (with N.) consider the 
K* = Kai (fcl being nowhere found separated from q) : i} pan oX Kai 
i|/iCic trpoQanvvoiiiv {indie, preset and so Sch. irpoc^oi|^ov/icv)y num 
quid non a se suisque solum sed a nobis quoque prcesidii (vel adju- 
menti) habeat. — 24X. &XX& — x^^ ^p«nv : sc. kcriv, — 243. Cf. i. 
232. — 245. ^i'KC'K*^ increpamt. Cf. iviirr<a» - 246. &KpiT^|iiv6os, one 
\?ho8e fiv9oi are arpiroft, as v. 796. leip, App. IV. XiyvSt probably 
not (as Z)6 , after TT., supposes) ironically : Thersites probably €Ud 
possess this qualification. — ^247. toxfo, hold! check yourielf as i. 214. 
|iii|8* l0cX', cave indaccu in animum. — 248. ou ^)Jii = nego, x*P^^ 
Tipos, D. 69. — 250. Tf > i* e. M tovto, therefore ; as v. 254. iy^- 
pc^if, = fiij dy6^ivt. The opt. with dv beinjif sometimes Used as a 
milder form of command. — 251. v^arpv ^vX^urcrfiv, to be ever on the 
watch for the return home ; to be ever keeping it in vi^v : in prose, irapa- 
ri|peiv.~-254 — 256. These two verses were rejected by the Alexan- 
drian critics. ^ 258. ct k hx — icixii<ro|ia(. According to T., subi. 
with short mood vowel. More probably (as H, and Rost think) it is 
the indie, fut. : cf. Od. 5, 417. «« v^ «ip «8c The wkp belongs to 



259—277.] 2. 55 

259 fitlKiT llTHT *OSvO^C KOpil WfiOiaiV iTTcflf, 

260 firid* trt TriX^fiaxoio varrjp KeicXi|jU£voc €?»?v, 
H fir} eyw as Aapwv ano jiiev 0tAa ei/uara ovaw^ 

aurov Ss icXaiovTa 0oac c?ri vqac a^ijacii 
264 ireirAii'ywc a^oii^^cv auKiaai trXriyrjtriv. 

^'QiQ ap* €017* (TKriTrfpif Si /Liero^pevov 17SI ical &]U€a 

irXri^ev' 6 S" iSv(!>6ri, OaXipov Si oi iKirtae Saic/ou. 

S/lcgjSc^ S^ aifxaTOttraa /uera^p^vov c^viravlfrri} 
268 ffici^Trr^oi; vvo \pv<Tiov' 6 o ap' E^cro rapjSijfflv T6' 

aXyi^erac ^ « a\(}£iov iSciiv, aTro/xop^aro SaKpv. 

01 Si, ical axvv/i€vof irep, Itt' avrc^l i]8u YeXao-vaV} 

iSe Si Tig ecTTcaiccv *8<i»v ic trXrifriov aXXov* 
272 Q TToirot, ^ 8^ M^P^ 'OSuo-ffCvc tcrtfXa topyevy 

povXac ''' tSapxoiv ayaOac TroXfjuov re Kopvcrawv' 

vvv Se ToSe fiiy apiarov iv ^Apyeloi<Tiv ept^ev, 

oc Tov Xwj^riTripa iiretrfioXov e<T\ ayopatjv, 
276 Oh 0riv fjLiv rraXiv avrig avrj&Bi tivfihg ayfivwp 

v^iKiUiv fiatriXriag ovtiSdoig errhtTdiv. 

Ath^n^ having re-established calm and silence, Ulysses explains 
to the Greeks what a disgrace it would be to abandon the expedition. 
He recalls their oaths, and the promises and advice of the gods. The 

yCi prmtdy 09, cu (wffircp) : cf. wc rh vapoQ itep, aide = ovrutQ, v4 
in H. is never the now of time, but that of fmxfrat* in the duaouvH, 
of^ttmeiit, &c.— 861. ^£Xa, cf. note on i. 491—262. rd t' al8w dfj^k- 
KoXWrci, ttkat coven your loins, — 268. oiCrror 8^, opp. to lifiaTa, — 264* 
Jk. TivXfiyutQ AyoprjOtv. The perf. trkfrXriya is tranaitiw in H.— 
268. 0«Xcpov 8dicj»v, of tears, ^tu&ifi^, bursting out abundantly and vio- 
lently ; so of the hair, when it grows thick : cf. daXepoc 760^, Od. x* 
i57. BaXtpfi i^vii, II. xvii. 439.— 267. ir^i.l—kivutxyixm\,thevDeal 
fjOM under the eeeptre, i. e. from the blow of the sceptre. — 269. Jm. 
o-xpiiov {helpleulif, fooliehly) iSuv : with ref. to the stupid, abashed 
look of Thertutes after receiving the blows. Ddderlein explains it 
^"^MltB hominis tpeeiem praebem vuUu. — 270. koI ix^f^*^^^ '"'^P* ^^ 
l^cause their hope of returning home was diaappuinted. — 272 lopyty 
P^. of obsol. epyoi {ipSw, pfi^ot, facio). — 278. PovVd« t i^dpxwv* 
The aocos. with i£a )%etv {auctorem ease) is rare ; it is generally joined 
^ ft gen. v^Xc}&^ Tf Kopwrtru¥f arming the tear, i. e. stirring up the 
troops to battle. Cf. xxi. 306. (X W. : cutomansbellum, suis quasi armis 
tjutriteiu, considering ir^Xe/ioc to he personified ( = ' kor\Q), ~ 275. i« — 
^^X't^ omnium oijiimum fecit^ qttoa eohibuit. tvco^Xos. Sell. Xoido' 
poc> So the litLtmSt jaotare verba ; and Od. iv. ]59, knttrjioXiag dva» 
fotvfiv. D5derleiu observes, that the notion is not lirta U^aXXtaVf 
^t liTitri ^dXXuiv ( = tdiTTiav), rii¥, istum, &70pa£, condones. — 
«8. oi Oi{v^ turdy nU : Qriv, App. IV. 

D3 



56 B. [2^8—294. 

Greeks appUad. Nestor supports Ulysses, and exhorts Agamenmon 
to range his army in hattle array. Agamenmon orders £e soldiers 
to take some food and prepare for battle. 

278 ^Oc ^atrav fi vXiiOvg' ava Bk irToXliropOog *OSv(r- 
aevc 
foni ffic^nTpov ?x*^^* ^^P^ ^^ yXauKwiric 'A6»|vi|, 

280 uSofxivii KtipvKif aiunr^v Xabv avtoyei, 

itg afia ff oi irpiaToi r£ icai vvtotol vhg ^Axmwv 
fivOov aKOvaecav icai eirtibpaaaalaTO fiovXi^v' 
6 cr^cv kv<ppoviwv ayopriaaro fcai iitritartv' 

284 'Ar/o€fSi|, vvv S^ af> avaS,, eOiXovmv ^Axaioi 
vaaiv ekiyxitrrov Oifiivat fiBp6ire<r<n ^poroitriW 
oifSi roc cKTcXeouaiv jriroa^^eo'cv, liinrep vfricrrav 
evOaS* in ardxovTig air* "Apyeog ItrirofioTOio, 

288 "iXiov iinripiTavT cvrcf^^cov a7rov€€(T0a£. 

^Qgn yap ^ waiSig veapol xnpal re yvvaiKeg, 
ciXAifXoio'cv oSvpovrat oIkovoc vhtrOau 
^H fJLrjv Koi irovoc Ifrrlv aviiiOivTa vUaOai, 

292 Kai yap rig tf Iva firiva fUvwv avo $c aXoxoio 
acr^aXa^ <rvv vrii TroXv^vyc^, omreo aeWai 
;(fic/ilpcai elXifOdiv opivofiivn re OoXaacra* 

280. &v«*Y«i [D. 127]. Buttm. derives it firom an old root APrO, 
rdated to dyyi XXw. If avwycc is not plapf. = impf. (as ^vuyti cer- 
tainly is, both in H. and Soph. (£d. Col. 1598), the opt. after t^ moat 
be explained by considering it tLprcetent hittorieum, — 281. w« = JairuCf 
in ofikr that. <irp«rroi taeX voraTOi (froximi, remotitnmi), — 882. 
Iwi^pootniiaTo PovXifv : kirt^paZteBat, here = to underdand, become 
aoquaitUed with. — 284. vvv 8if, nunejcMi eo wntum egt, ut — . N. — 286. 
wSuanv — ppoTOiOTV, = iv wcuriv ^ooToitriv. — 286. v|virf p vnlcrrov, 
fidthou^ they {undertook = ) promued it. So redpere = promUtere. 
In relative sentences, iri p sometimes indicates an aavenatiw relation, 
like raiirep, and trip c. partcp. — 287. #rv = etiam turn. — 288. Is- 
«ip<ravT , i e. Umpvavrd at. " Spotponderuut Aokiny Agamemno- 
nem, TrajA exeis&y oum gloria rediturutn." — 291. A very dtficuU. pas- 
aage. Lehrs translates the passage thus : nimirmn laborUnufiingimur, 
vt molette ferentet redire vdimus. ^ p,^ ica£ = nimirum (as in ^ fArjv 
Kai vioQ itrai), and are an excutaiwry formula : dvAvBat. = molnti& 
<^oi, icovoQ = labor. The toil is undoubtedly one for returning home 
mm weariness and disgust ; for it is a vexation to be away from 
wife, &c. even for a single year, and that, though one cannot help it ; 
but we have been away nine, and can return when we please. avii|- 
Mvro, 8c. Tivd. — 202. koI ^ap t£« V Iva : Jn. xai tva fitivay even for 
a tingle month. — 293. Sv ircp — €\Ximnv (synizesis : eoi), i. e. thou^ 
itomu ^ut him up in haven ; though the obstacle to hit return is m- 
vincible, whereas tee may return if we please. So N. Cf. v. ~~ 



295—311.] 2. 57 

295 iifiiv S* £M/aroc €<m wepiTpoiritav Iviavrog 

296 ivdaSe fiifxvovT^am. Tc^ ov vtfi^oV^ojjL ''K\aiovq 
atT-^^akaav irapa vY\va\ Kopwvltriv' aXXa kol tfiviig 
ai(j)(p6v roi Sijpoi/ re filvtiv kcvcov re vhtrOai. 

300 rj mbv KaXxag /Liavrcvrrac, ^1 ical ovict. 

£v yap Sri ToSe ISfitv ivi Apsaiv' karl Si iravre^ 
HapTvpoi, ovg firj K^pec ipav Oavaroio (f^ipovtraC 
xOiZo, T£ Koi irpm^, 8t eg AiXlSa v^e^ 'A^^acoiv 

304 riytpiOovrOy KaKa Tlpiafid^ Kai Tpcucri fftipovtraC 
ijfieic S* ifiifi irepi Kprivriv Upovg Kara /3cii/liovc 
ipSofiev aOavaTOiai TeXtiitrtrag licaro/ijSaCy 
icaXp viro trXaravlfTTti^y 8fl«v /ilcv a^Xaov vSoip* 

308 ivff ii^avri fiiya (rrifia' SpaKtJv iirl vi^ra Sa^ocvoc> 
crficpSoXloC) Tov p avTog ^OXvfiiriOQ $icc <ff6w<rS€y 
jitafiov vTrai^ag irpog pa vXaraviaTov opovtrev* 
EvOa S* iaav orpouOoio veotTtTol, vriwia riKva, 

• 

~7 896. 4^|uv — |U|ivtfvTcaux. Jn. iorlv iv/aiv fiifivovTftrtnVf Uie tha 
ftuitA rcw^vifi^ y^xir, tAot «v have been daying here. The dat. (especially 
if it has a partcp. with it) is very common in this kind of date, ircpi- 
TpoWvv Ivunrrtff, like tti pircXXo/icvoc, ver. 651, fA« reiw^vtiM;, otw rc- 
<«ni4ii^ year.— 296. Tf . Cf. v. 250.— 297. AoxaX^, / am wted, indig- 
mmU. According to Doderlein, co dxoct as <^<^X<^ ^ ^X^* '^'■^ ^P''"'^> 
p< ^f netiertheU88.—2W, Kcvt^v, re in/«<^^ (N.).— 299. <^pa 8aw|uv 
[D. 124], itf wiamiM.— 802. Ktjpcs eavdroto, thefaUi of death, i. e. the 
d^tii-goddesses, who bring death in a particular shape. Cf. 352, and 
Smody Scut, Herc,y v. 249, sqq., where the agency of these goddesses is 
^^^cribed. oik — ipav— ^^povcrot, a circumlocution, = ^vtyKov, quos 
"-^npuerunty so. Uq 'Atiao Sonovg. Cf. Od. xiv. 207- Cf. Virg. Eel. v. 
^ : pottquam tefata tulerunt, — 308. x^4^ i^ *^ irp^uiC*, yetterday 
and the day before, an old expression, to date any past event of which 
^0 reooUection is still fresh, Lat. qua nuper, id est paucit ante iOfeulitf 
^^dkorum ingeniit reperta runt (Gc. Nat Deor. iL 50). Thus Hdt. 
(u. 53) uses x^^C Kal irp(tfi|v for a time of 400 years. N. supplies tjv 
^ X^ioL re Kai vpmC, i. e. it was, at the time of the sacrifice, some 
T^' H^> that the ships had been collected. Lehrs explains it thus : 
*u citm Avlida adveeti eramut^ turn (ver. 308) portentum acddU, Ain 
1^^ AuLit, in Bceotia, with two harbours, now Vathi, — 804. ^j^f- 
r^^in^, Ep. for ^ylpovro.^-805. Afi^l inp^ round about. Thus H. 
often pats two prepp. together, the former of which then stands ad- 
verbially. Cf. xxi. 10. iv. 330. — 806. ^pSofuv— 4KaTtf)jiPa«. Cf. i. 
315. ^ The spring and the remains of the plane-tree, at which this 
prodigy took pUwe, were shown to Pausanias as still existing. 807. 
^t/ro» under ic&ie&.— 808. Iwl vwra So^lv^, Hood-red on the back, 
y^ iTt c. ace. here marks extension over the whole surface. — 809. 
2"« ^^McrBc, he tent it to light, = ver. 318, oprep ^^qvsv.— 810. vp^ 
?* vXardiaaTov SpovoiVy according to N. tprang forth at ohm, or im- 

D 5 



SB B. [312—339. 

312 oZ(^ iv aKf>OTaT(^j ircraXofC vnmriimi%aTeg, 
6KTW9 arap fiigriip Ivari} ^v, j| rixt riKva. 
"EvO' 076 rowc iXcttvd Kcir^aOi£ TBTpeyHjTag' 
juilTfip S* o/Li0ciroraro oivpofUvti i^lXa TtKva' 

316 rriv o iXeXi^d/icvoc Trrepvyoc Xa/3ev afi(^ia\viav. 
Avrap hru Kara tIkv l^ayt mpovQdio icai aitriiVy 
Tov filv apiZriXov OiiKtv Oeoc, OQirBp l^iyvcv* 
\aav yap ftiv IOijkc Kpovov vaig ayKvXofiriTiw' 

320 iiM^'C S* l<rraorcc Oavfiallofiev olov cri;;^0i|. 
'Qc ovv Seiva irAwpa Ocoiv ugijXfy CKaro/ijSaCt 
KaX^ac S* avrtK lircira Otoirpoirlwv ayopiVBV' 
Tttrr aviw iyiveaOt, KapriKOfAowvrtQ 'A\atot ; 

324 ifjuiv /Lici; roS l^qvc rcpac fAiya firrrUra ZivCy 
6\pifJiov, oi^irlXccrrov, 6ov kXIoc oviror^ oXcTreu* 
'Oc ovroc Kara riicy* e^ayc orpovOoTo ical avr^Vj 
Ofcrcuy ara/o finrup evarri jv, § rlicc rcicva* 

328 cue i9f(£'C rocrcrau/ er€a irroXc/Lt/^o/icv aSOc, 
rcki Scicarc^ Si voXtv alpTJcro/iev eupvayvcov. 
KcTvoc fl' &g ayoptve' ra 81} vuv vavra rcXecrai* 
'AXX' aye, filfiViTt 7ravr€c> cvkvtj/iiScc 'Axatof, 

332 aurov, €c<roK€v aerrv /ii^a Ilpiajuoto SXcu/xifv. 

(TjucpSaXiov KOvopii<rai/ avcravrcuv i!ir* 'A;^aiaiv) 
fjivdov ciracvT/aai/rcc 'OSvcrcrqoc 0£ioio. 
336 ToTort 8e icat /icrlciTre Ftp/jveoc tTTTTOTa NcflPTwp' 
^O TTOTToc^ ii 817 7ra«rlv £0£icorcc ayopaaaOe 
vft7ria\oiCn olg ovri fiiXu iroXcju^Va ep^a. 
nr; 817 (rvvOetrtai re kcX opKia jSticrerai rifiXv ; 

iii«(2ta<eZ^, mtddetUy, Cf. Od. iv. 51 : ?c /&a 0p<$voi;c S^ovro ; and IL 
tL 323. — 812. ircT^LXeit virotrcim|ttTC«, cowering among ike leaves, 
Wovcirn|«rrt« = vfroircirrijcorec, uiro- irr^(r«rai.— 314. Jn. iXmvd, 
TirpiywraQ = TtrpiyoTac ; cf. iAcecvd irpo9i|v^a. II. xxii. 37- < — 
816. iXcXi|^vo«. UtXiCciv. App.y.— 818. &pCCt|XjOv, £p. for dp^ 
^ifXov (by change of d into ^), i. e. tery oonapieuous or «i^|/f«a}it; 
Bothe adopts itZii\oVy L e. aUrfXav, invuible, as the antithesis 
ocircp iptivtv seems to reqtiire. So Bnttm. Cf. Cic. de Div. ii. 30, 
who tnuiKiates, qui luH ediderat genitor ScUumiut, idem Abdidit 
€t daro JirmavU tegmina »axo, — 818. 8«vcp : ille ip$e, qui, F. >— 
820. oXoVf for what, at what, = on roiov. ~ 888. fivtw. App. Y. — 
825. Sov = ov. — 880. 8)| vw, nune eo ventum ett^ tU jatn, N. — 
886. linr^Ta : utpote qui Neptuni fuerit dei equestris nepos, et impri- 
mis peritus ivvroffwdutv (cf. ver. 553, sqq. ).— 887. v^oi. Cf. i. 254 — 
889. wfl 8^— PifovTOi, quortum tandem ewtdent pacta etfiederat Bth. 
G£. viiL 228y ir^ iflav f ^x^^^ > ow6cir(i| (rc6i|/i€), a cooipcM^flMwnoitfy 



340—361.] 2. 69 

340 iv vvgii Sq j3ouXa£ re yevotaro firiS^i r* avSpiVf 
(TTTovSat T aK(>i}roc kqi Si^ial, yg l^tiiriOfAiV 
avToig yap p lirUtra IpiSaivoiitv, ovBi Ti firi\og 
iifpifitvai SvvafAiaOaf woXvv ^povov ivOaB* if>vrtc» 

344 ArpdStiy av S' IS* itQ vpiv i\wv axn^fi^ia (iovXrjv 
ap\iu ^ApydotaL Kara Kpanpac wcr/uivac* 

v6(T<lnv ^ovXtvtixr (avvcTic 8' ouk lotreTai qvtidv), 

348 ir^tv "ApyocS' livaiy vpiv kqi Aioc alyi6\oio 
yviljfitvai tiTt xl^ivSog i7f6<T\eaig^ rik Koi ovicc. 
^fifii yap ovv Karavevfrai vmpfuvia Kpovtwva 
tlfiKTi r(^9 ore vi\va\v iir otKuiropoKTiv ifiaivov 

352 Apyt7oi, TpdetT&i fftovov icai Kripa f^ipovTBgy 
aaTpaTTTtatv iTTiSi^ij ivaldifia ai^pLora (^aivwv, 
Tf^i firing irplv iiTHyiaOw oljcoySs vikaOaij 
vplv Ttva irap Tpdtav aX6\i^ KaraKOiuiiOijvaif 

356 ncroffOai S* 'EXivrfg bpiir\fiara re ^ova\ag r€« 
£1 Si Tig ItnrayXwg iOiXu olicoi^e vieaOaij 
aTrriaOfo rig vriog ivaaiXfioio piXaivtig, 
of (>a irpuaff aXXiDV Qavnrov Koi voTfiov ifrttnrg, 

360 AAXa, avaK', avrog t tv pii^so vtldto t aXX(^' 
ovToi a7ro/3Xi|rov tirog itrtrtraiy orri iccv httw' 

^*9^^tnaA. — 840. Iv wpl 8^ povXal ytvoCaTOyS wish expressive of dis- 

ple&sore : * then away with our oathtyfiing them, dx,, into the fire ;' ycvi- 

f^ai, e. dat. and iv is never = tlpai^ but either to be born, or to eome 

*^o ; with the terminui ad quern expressed. N, — 841. &icfn|TOi = mero 

vino /aete. Sctioi, dfxtrce datae (or fides. Iir^6|icv = TcuroiOaiuv 

{^iWtt). D. 127* — S42. ffciix^'Vi ^ prose firixavfi^ renource, help ; i. e. 

aaans of bring;ing the war to an end.~844. 'ArpcCSii, ov 8' 10*, i. e. 

^J^f^»ther titiU. — 845. cu>x^'(==^PX*v*) ^^PX^vfiv, syn. of iiytioQai. 

^' 11. V. 200.-846. Toi iu¥,nqui, — 847. &wvi«— a^Av, they will 

^^'rry nothing into effect, is a parenthesis : irplv 'Apy. Uvai to be con- 

^2^ with fiovXtVioo'. — 848. irpW-wpCy, before. Cf. i. 98.-848. 

^'^•m, i. e. the presage refers to /Ud^. — 868. Aorp^irranf — ^tdm 

***'} ^y anacolathon for dnrparcrovra ^ivovra, as if Karkvivai Kpo- 

i^v had preceded. Iin8iti«« o» tAtf r^, i. e. for a sign of good for- 

^•> The Grecian aiigur turned himself with liis face towards the 

Y^i ^ that he had the east on his right hand and the west on his 

»«.— 864. TV (idcirco), therefore, — 866. wpCv riva, before any one, 

I. e. every one, v. 382.-866. '£Xiinf|« dp|i,i)|M.Td re (A|>p. V.) oro- 

!*XM Ti, Ae eare$ and torrowt tf Helen, as also the oldest expositors 

^^ret it. And so Buttm. Others (Host, N., F., and in Kd. 3. 

M talie *BX|vi|( as gen. of the chjeet, i. e. the sorrows and sighs of 

7^ Greeks on Helen's account.— 868. kttr iu B m f viz. to drag the ship 

>oti> tiMiea. — 86L &ir^Xi|Tov, to bt rejeeted, — 868. ^Xa, roMt, 

J) 6 



60 B. [362—386. 

362 Kolv avSpaQ Kara t^vXay Kara f^pfirpaCy Ayafiejuvov, 
WQ 6prtTpii ^(>^pi}^iv i-pVyVy ^vXa Se ^vXocc- 

364 £1 ci K€v &g ipKyCs ^^^ ^^^ nUOwvTai Ax^iol, 
yvw<ry iiruff 5^ if rrf^fiovwv icaicoc oq re vv Xautvj 
17S' 5c >^ etrOXbg coai* Kara a^cac J^p fia\iQVTaC 
yvuKteai S\ ei Koi acaircacp iroXiv ovk aXaird^tig, 

368 ^ avSpCfv KOKornTi koL a^paSly woXifioio. 

Tbv S* a7ra/Lt€£/3o/i€voc vpogi^ii Kptlwv ^Aya- 

flipLViafV' 

'H fiOLv avr ayopy viKq^y ylpov, viae ^A\aiwv. 
Ac yap, Ziv tb Trarep koL AOtivqIii icai "AiroXXov, 

372 TotovToi Slica fioi <rvfi<l>paSnoveg ilcv ^A\aiC}v' 
Tw Ke Ta\ rinv<Tei€ iroXig npiafioio avaicroc, 
YtptTiv v^ rifuripytriv aXovaa tb irBpOofiivri re. 
AXXa fioi alyioxog KpovlSiiQ Zcvc &XyB^ iSfOKBv, 

376 8c Acc /tier* airp^icrovc cpiSac koI vcficca /SoXXcc. 

Kai 7ap iywvlAxtXBvg tb fia\B<raafiBff civeica ko6/>i}c 
avTipioiq hrBBaaiVy iyw 8' i5px®^ xaXeTra/vwv* 
€1 Si ttot' £c y^ fi'ttv fiovXBvaofiBVy ovKir iwBiTa 

380 Tpcualv avapXT)<rcc kokov Eaaeroc, ovS' i^jSaiov. 
Nvv 8' €(>Y€(Tfl' iiri SciTTvov, Jva ^vvaycii/Ltev "Apiia. 
Bv fiiv rcc oopv 0f}^ao'dcii, bv S* acnrfSa OiaOoi, 
eJ Sc r£C iirirocatv Scittvov Sor&i aiKviroScaaiv, 

384 ev Si rcc apfiarog afiifiig iStov iroXI/uoio /xcSladcii, 
&C K£ Travrifiipioi GTvyBpt^ icpcvcu/ueO* "Apri'i, 
Oi ya/o TravacuX^ yc fitriatTBrai, ovS' i^jSacdvy 

elofu, of which ^ptjrpai, /amiZia, were the subdivisions. Tac. (Grerm. 
7) : non eana nee fTrtuUa oonglobaHo turmam out euneum faoity ted 
fitmiluB et projnnquitaUt. F.<— 868. 6f . Cf. v. 281.— 866. icard o^a«, 
by thenuelvetf 1. e. apart from others, or pro virili yarte, which Wolf 
prefers. |&axlornu, fut. = ftaxovvrai (JTr.) ; but Or, rejects this 
tut. as nn-Homeric, and makes fiaxtirai (II. xx. 26) present, — 367. 
Bwmvij\ : sc jSovXy or ftoip^, dimnitm, — 868. o^poSCn *oX., 
through unMfidnets in war. Cf. xvi. 369. — 870. |&^v, Dor. and £p. =: 
iii|v, truly, (ftvr , again too ; not only in the assembly of the people, 
but also in the council of the princes. — 871. ot y^ ( = f / yap), c. 
opt. utinam, — 876. iwr — Ipi8a«, inter rixae; in tnediat rixou (Db.). 
Cf. xvii. 460. P^iXXf i : prcBoipiUmt atque etiamnumjmgcit>Uat.^^h 
{vWLYCiv'Apt|a. i. e. f(axi|v, eommittere pugnam, — 882. lis , eadi one, 
Cf.yer.27i. MZ—UtrBm, Schol. fi/rptviffatM, let him hM kit Meld 
recKJy.— 884. &fi4W ISctv, to look round or all oner a thing, to make 
a earful inapeetion of. (B.). — 885. KpCvca6ai, to make a distinction, 
as it were, between one side and the other ; hence, to contend in open 
batUe, to 6eeide a thing by arms. Cf. Od. xvi. 269.-886. i&^raoTai, 



387—404.] 2. . 61 

3S7 u ufi vv^ eXOovtrd Siwcpiviu fXivoQ avSp£jv» 
388 'iSpuKTBi jiiv rev Tikaiiwv ifi^X oTnOetraiv 

atnrlSo^ afAft^pdrti^y wept S" iyxsi X^'ipo, KapuraC 
iSpwaei Si rev cTTirocy iv^oov appa riralvfov* 
Ov Si fc^ kyiov oTravcvOc /Liable iOiXovra vori<rw 
392 pipvaZuv irapa vfivarX KOpwvitriVy ov ol iwiira 
apKiov caaccrae ^vyUiv KvvaQ i)S* olwvovg. 

The Greeks disperse to their tents to sacrifice to the gods, and take 
their repast. Agamemnon, with the principal chiefs, sacrifices a 
bull to Zeusy and hegs victory of the god, who hears him not. 
Description of the sacrifice. The repast ended, Nestor exhorts Aga- 
memnon to call the soldiers to arms. 

CLq iff^ar ' ' A()7€toi Sc piy^ ia\oVy cLc Stb Kvpa 
awy i<pi* tn/>i|Xy, 5t£ Kivri<ry Noroc cXflwv, 

396 irpoj3X^ri (tjcowcXw* tov S' oSttotc Kvpara XeirrHj 
TravToiiov avipwvf or ov evu t| tvua yevwvrai. 
Avoravrcff S' opiovroy iccSaadlvrcc Kara vJjac, 
K&Trvuraav re Kara icXco-facj icai SecTTvoi/ eXovro. 

400 AXXoc S' aWi^ epe^e deo;v aieiYevcraa^v, 

ewxo/ncvoc ©avarov re (jivyuv icoi piLXov "Apijoc- 
Aurap 6 /Sovv (Ipeverey ava^ avSpcuv ^ Ayapipvtov 
vlovuy TrevTairjipovy virtpptvti Kpov(u)vi' 

404 K^fcXfiericev Se yipovrag apitrrriag Havaxaiiov, 

infer not erit. — 887. cl j&i), nisi quod. 8baKpiv^«», £p. fut. for dioKptvu. 
^'^pMV) of ment for courageous men. — 888. rev =: tivoq. The an- 
cient shields nearly covered the whole man in front ; hence epith. 
<l^^ij3p6n|, man-eowring. From their weight, they were borne on a 
thong (nXafAhfv) hanging over the breast. — 389. iripl — KoitciTou : 
fi'c onaerstood. x<^P<>^> aecns. of closer specification. H. uses this 
eonstmction for t) 6k x^h v. c. Kafittrai. Cf. xxi. 26. xxiii. 63. 
— 390. SpfiA TiTcUvwv, drawing the ear. — 891. tv 8^ — voilj<ru, cf. i. 
318.— 898. ftpKiov (App. Y.). " There shall be nothing on whkh he can 
^!f ; nothing to give him any ux^-grounded hope of escaping the dogs and 
birdi." latrtiTOi, erity rare in H., common in Doric poets. 

'94. At Srf icv|i« : laxii understood. Cf. ii. 209. — 395. on 
j^viftni, sc icvfia. Jn. KVftara iravrotoiv dvkfitav, the waves of every 
^1^ of windy L e. raised by all the winds together. So Od. v. 305 : 
^f*^^ TtavToluip civifiiav. — 396. vpopXi|Ti oTconriktf, on a far-pro- 
X^tM^ rock ; it is an apposition to ticry 1^' v^i|\y. The prep, is thus 
^ttod in the apposition in xiv. 227.— 398. ^pfovro is to be closely 
coQfieeted with ndaoBivrtc [from ((r)fcc^avvt;/ii], and has here an 
•drerbial force, like X^yetv, ^mrcXciv, with a partcp. = " they dis- 
poned themselves hastily." — 400. IptCs (obs. the single p) piZfiv =. 
^o^faeere ; BBfdeere,operariy in Lat.~401. |&«Xof (originally iioko^f 
^' ^L 147) CO Lat. moJior and nudes; labor ; esp. labor bdlicus. — 404. 
"ui^viHiy (like vooord, to invite). UuvaxsMiVf of the Aehamns eo' 



62 6. [405—421. 

405 'Si<rropa filv irpcuricrra koL ^ISojucv^ avoKra, 
avTap iiTHT AlavTB Svcii Koi Tv^oc vlov, 
l^KTOv S' avT ^OSvtriia, Aa /u^nv araXavrov. 

408 Aurojuaroc Si ol j{X0c jSoijv ayaOb^ MtviXaoQ' 
yScc 7a/:» icara ilvfiov a£eA^£6v ci»c c^ovaro. 
Povv Se ircpcar^cravro' icai ovAo^^vrac aveXovro 
ro7(rcv S' eif;(o/Licvoc /Lccrc^ii Kpe^uiv ^ Ayafxifiviuv' 

412 Z&D KvSicrre, juiyitTTS^ iccXaive^lc? at^epi voioiVy 
/UT} Trpiv €ir' i^eXfov Svvac koI ctti Kvitjiag iXOtiVy 
irpiv fi€ Kara irpvyvec /3aXl(ii/ Ilpia/ioco fiikaOpov 
aWaXotVj irpifitTai Si irvpbg Sriioio Ovptrpaj 

416 'EicTopeov St x*''*^^^ ''^'/^* (jr^Ofcao-i Sat^ai 

\aXKw pwyaXiov' iroXieg S* ifKJk' avrov eraXpoi 
wpfiviig £v Kovlymv oSa^ XaKolaro yaiav. 

^Qig l^ar*' ovS* apa ttijj oc hriKpaiaiv^ Kpov/cmv* 

420 aXX* o^c Scfcro juev £(>a, ttovov S' afiiyaprov o^cXXcv. 
Avrap tTTtf /i' tv^avro icat oiXo^vTac irpoj3aXovTO, 

leotivdy, for of (mU the Oreela, the Achsans being the most widely 
spread race. So below, ver. 630, IIavcAA}}vac. — 405. Nloropflu Cf. L 
247* 'l8o|UVi)a. Cf. i. 145. — 406. Atavrc Svw, viz. one, the son of 
Telamon ; the other, the son uf Oileus, and kader of the Locrians. 
He was less in stature than the former, but an excellent thrower of 
the lance. Tv8^o« vMv, i. e. DiomedeA, ruler at Argos, whose ex* 
ploits are celebrated in the fifth book. — 407. ^rdXavrov. Cf. ver. 169. 
—408. airrdiiaTot, ofhinudf, as being a brother, he was not specially 
inrited. Po^v &Ya0o«, the Coud-roioed; an Homeric epith. of the most 
distinguished heroes. The trumpet was not in common use (though 
notttfuCAoirn to H., cf. II. xviii. 219), heuce, the wAee of command ^^a 
of great importance, as well for directing as for animating the troops. 
— 400. •qScc (oUa) D. 89— Iwovtvro, i. e. ilit r. B. wq MfKi^toQ 
hvovkiTo, 6r. 1011.— 410. ovXox^irav 6y€k, Cf. i. 449--412. oI^m, 
in the etker (dativus localis). — 418. |fc^ irplv Iv' i)|£Uov 8vv«i, may the 
Mil not go down before, iiri — ^vvai, of the setting snn, occurs only 
here in all Horn. Eustath. imnecessarily snppUes ^6^. In formulas 
of wishing imd ])raying, the infin. sometimes stands quite inde- 
pendently for the finite verb (as well as for the imperative in com* 
mands and requests). — 414. wpbt |m— |UXa0p., i. e. wpiv fit Kara- 
fiaXup fu\a9, llpidfioio irpifviCj before 1 hare overthrown. On xpiv, 
cf. Gr. 935 ; irprivs^^ t^ole/^io aoc.Gr. 523. — 415. ol0aX^ffi«, tootg, 
bfaekfrom tmc^, irvpOf , geii. materise. Stftoio, to be pronounced witii 
jynisestf.— 417. x*^^^ ^wyoXi^ belongs pro/^ptioiZ/y to Miat (Or. 
523). ^cfYoX^ov (fM^(, CO oiiyvvni), torn atunder, split or out asunder, 
— 418. 58a| X^c<r6<u ytuavj like 6d, iXtiv oviag, to seize the earth 
with the teeth, poet, fur falling down dead. Cf. Virg. Ma, xi. 448 : 
kumum semel ore momordit. Cf. the English " to bite the dust.*' C 
Jn. irpi|vlcc iv Koviy<n, N. — 419. IwncpMOiyt, cf. i. 419. so. isX^w 
-420. Slrro = Uiiaro, D. 125. ^^dya^prov, App. V.— 481- ~ 



422—448.] 2. 63 

422 avipvaav /uev wpiSTa koI la^a^av icai iSupaVf 
IJirtpovg T l^irafAov Kara tb Kvi<rg iKakvrpavy 

424 SliTTvxti iroitiaavreQt iv avrCtv o wfioBirfitrav* 
Kai TO julv ap trxlti'gariv atf^vWoiaiv Karcicaioi/* 
tnrXayxva S* ap' ifAiriipavreg iTrdpB\ov 'H^a/oroto. 
AifTCLp ETTCi Kara iirip Ikcii) ical avXayxv (iracravro, 

428 /uiorvAXov T apa raWa Koi afi(fi' ofikXoiaiv tvitpaVf 
iSirrrtrrdv re TTBpKJkpahiojQ ipvtravro re irivra. 
AvTap circt iravdavro ttovov nrvKovro tb SaTra, 
oaivvvT , ovoB Ti av/uoc bobvbto oairoc eifrqc* 

432 Avrap bttbI iromog koi cSijrvoc 1^ c/iioi; ci/ro, 
To7c cipa fJLvOwv ^PXB Ttpriviog imrora NitTTiop' 
'ArpciSif KvStoTC, ava^ avSpuiv ^Aya/uBfivoVf 
fiilKiTi vvv Si70' aS0t XByutpBOa^ /tii|8' £ri Si}^6y 

436 ajjL^aWwfiBda ipyovy o S-q Obu^ tyyvaXii^Bi. 
'AAA' aye, KiipVKBg filv *A\aiCjv \aXKo\tTwvwv 
Xaov KTipvaffOvTBg aycipovrcuv Kara vrjag' 
V^lB'ig S* aOpooi &Sb Kara (rrparov Bvpifv ^A\ai(Sv 

440 lofiBVy oiftpa KB OatTtTOv iyBlpofiBv o^vv^Apna* 

Aeamemnon sends heralds to call the soldiers to battle, and, 
Athend exciting their ardour, they all assemble in the plain of the 
Scamander. Description of the preparations for battle. 

*Qc B^o,T' oiS' airldtiaBv ava^ avSpiov 'Aya- 
fiifivnjv* 
avTiKa KripvKB<T(Ti XiyvfpOoyyoKrt kIXbvcfbv 
KtipvaoBiv TToAc/Ltoi/Se KapriKopowvTaQ 'A\acovc* 

414 01 fxlv BKTipVtTffOV^ TOI 8' TiyBipOVTO fXoX S)Ka, 

01 8' o/i<fi* ^ArpBlwva AioTpBfpieg jSaaiAfitc 
fluvov KpivouTBg' fXBTa Sb yXavKunrig ^AOtivii, 
alyfS' i\ov(T BplTifiov, ayripaov adavarriv tb' 
448 Trig ucaTov Oi/davoi irayxpvaBoi YiBpiQovTai, 

Gf.i. 457 — 461. — 426. ^avtCpavrts = dvatrdpavTtc, 'H^aCtrnMO, 
= ToS irvpoc--487~432. See notes on i. 464 . . . 9.-486. Xc^|4fda 
(Schol. br. $ia\tywiAt9a), inter no8 loquamur, — 438. ^ycip^vrvv = 
iyupirtavaVf eoUigufUo, — 440. fo|iiv = lufuv, t^pa K€—iy€lpopji9, 
^ iyti^litv, Cf. (on av with a final particle and subj.) 6r. 963. 
Amvov = primo quoqtte tempore, in commands, final clauses, &c. N. 
446. KpCvovTft, putting in array, Schol. diaxpivovree xard ^uXclc 
Ml ^Tiiag. ujrrhk Zii adverbially (6r. 1036), and among^ or with 
^.—447. Ay^poov, iOav^rnv, as being the work of Hephaestus. — 
M* Ti|f, dwDn from vkidh. 6<(icravoi, $asBel8,fringei, which were set 
on the border, esp. of female appardU Sa<ui golden tassels were 



64 B. [449—467. 



449 vavTfc ivwXacUcy acnrofi/SofOc Sk fccurroc- 

OTpvwawr uvai tv cc oVcvoc cif/EMrEV acaori^ 
452 KopSliify oAXifKrov ToX^u^ecv ^Si fia\€aOau 

Tdc<n ^ ^^of> ToXcfioc 7XvKf t^v jivtr ^ vieaOai 
Iv vifiNri ^Xa^up^ffc ^tXifv cc TorpcSa yacav. 
*Hvrf vvp aiCi|Xov hri^Xiyu aoircrov vXifv 
456 oS/>€oc £V acopv^yc? craOcv Se re ^ivfrai aifyri' 

aijXii wafi^votatra St alOipoc ovpavov Iicev. 
TfJv S*, ctpci*' opviOhfv TcrcffvcJv lOvca iroXXa^ 

460 )^vfJv j| Y^pavofv ri kvkvwv SovXiy(oSdpwVf 
*Aoit^ €V Xiifiwviy Kovorpfov a/u^i phOpa^ 
tvOa KOI €v0a irorcJvrai ayaXXofuvac TtrepvyeaaiVy 
KkayjiiSov irpOKaOtZovTwv, apapayii Si re Xh/jlwV 

464 dc ^<^v I0vea iroXXa veiJv avo cai KXi<rtaci>v 

Ic ircScov T(>ox^>^o SicafMvSpiov* ahritp tnro ^6cipv 
ir/u€pSaX^ov icovoj3f^€ ToSfJv ain^v re icai iinrcav* 
''£oTav S* €v Xupwvi 2cafuivSpfi{> avOtfioBVTi 

aitaelied for ornament to shields, corslets, and belts, ^kcpl0ovra^ 
dtpiO*^, coUaterai form of acipw.— 449. licaT6|ftPoio$, worth a hundred 
ogm. The most ancient Greeks^ who were acquainted with barter 
only, estimated the yalne of things by oxen.^-450. tnv^dawvaxk {air, 
tip.), glariiM ; with glaring eyetyfr. ^oM^dUns (r. of ^doc, faiv^^ &c.), 
whence ^aaa^, with redupl. vaifdaa^. The Scholia explain it by 
IvOovoultaaf hpn&*ta, Stivwro, cf. iiactvat. — 455. ifirt, as tdten, 
ef. Ter. 87. 4tti|Xo« (cf. 318), App. V.— 466. UaBw denotes the Ur- 
minui a quo (not terminui in quern), since, though $hining in the dit- 
tanee, yet to the spectator it shines from the distance to him ; it 
shines to him from afar. In ox^^^^^'*' ^^tiv, iyyvBev opwtrOat, 
dirdvivOtv Uvai (i^fvyttv), irpoirdpoiOt ^dXXuv, there is always a 
prclepm. Thus oydoQiv iXQtlv = rie menirey ut tu ex propinquo 
f Hartung). N, tfrt, App. IV. — 457. Tiiv kpxoy^ivw, gen. absol. 
wwh x^aHauv Bttnnaioio, from the (god-like zz ) dazzCing brass, App. V. 
—459. rQiy 8* prepares the way for the rStv iOvtOy ver. 464, as ro^ 
3*9 ver. 474.— 46L 'AaUf h XcifUfio, on the Atian mead or plaitiy a 
fertile tract of land on the Cayster (now Kardtu or Katsehuk Ifein- 
der), a oonsiderable river in Lydia, fiUling into the sea by Ephesus. 
Cf. Virgil's Anaprata (Georg. L 385). — 462. ^^oXX^iicvoi imp^- 
ywvtf OMporting with theiir wings, i e. strutting about and flapping their 

ginions. \4yaXA0|icvm, construct, tarii 9vviow : prop. dyaXXdftcva, 
I xef. to lOvta, but as the particular described relates rather to indivi- 
dual birds than to the collective flocks, the partcp. agrees with opvc- 
6fC.^-468. irpoKaBiC^VTafV (ac. 6pvi0itfi/,ver.459) : fl[XXov vpbaiXov 
KaOiwrafikvMV /iir<k ^o^c. — 465. vn6, adverbially, beneath^ — 466. 
voSA^i gen. eauta ; and on this aitrStv ( = ipsorum) re Koi iwirtv is 



468 — iS7.] 2. ^ 65 

468 fivpioi, oaaa n ^vXXa icai avOaa yiyvcrac Apy. 
'Hvrc fJLviiuav aiivawv tQvia ttoAXo^ 
aiTt Kara arraOfiov Trot/iv^iov iiXaaKOVtriv 
wpy ev elapivy, ore re yXayog ayyta Sevei* 

472 Toaaoi ivrX Tptjeaai KapriKOfiotavTiQ ^Axmol 
iv trtSli^ loravro, SiappaXtrai fiefxawTe^, 

Touc 8*5 S)QT aliroXia TrXarf alywv aliroXoc avdpBQ 
pEia SiaKpiviomv, ivel k£ vo/lk^ piyitaoiv' 

476 ci/c Tovg riyefjioveg SuKotrfiiov ivOa kol tvOa, 
vapivrivS^ UvaC /ticra 8c Kptiwv * Ayafiijuvfovy 
OfjLfJtara koI ic£^aX?|v ciccXoc Ail r6p7rcic£(}avv(^, 
Apc'i Si l^wvTiVy arlpvov i\ Tiotrziiaiavi* 

480 HvTfc |3oi;c ayi\ri(bi piy* ££o;(Oc IttXcto TravTwv 
Tavpoc" 6 7ap re poBtrm fitTairpeTrei aypofiivT^mv* 
Tolov ap* *Arp£i8i|i/ fl^'cc Ztvc ^/uar* Kelvd^y 
eKirpewe ev troXkoitri Koi iZo\ov ripwiotJiv- 

Enumeration of the chiefs and vessels of all the tribes i^irho formed 
the Grecian army. The army pats itself in march to traverse the 
plain. 

484 "Ecnrcrc vvv juoc, Moverae 'OXv/iiria Swpar ixov- 
vfiug yap Oeai ioTf, TrapBtrri re, ttrre re iravray 

VpiU^ Oi kXIoC oZov OKOVO/iEV OvSi Tt cSjUCV — 

ocriv£^ riyifiovsg AavaCtv kqI KOipavoi ijo-av* 

dependent — 468. jjivpCoi. Cf. i. 2. wpig, at £^ season = in «A« tjmn^, 

iv Jpy ilapivy, ver. 471. — 470. ot<eO)ji^s, not only the stcdls, &c. of 

the cattle, but the dwelling of the shepherd. F. i/jXdoicov<nv, tkey 

*^rmybuzz abcutf a collateral form of dXaaSai (vagari). — 47L yXiiYoSy 

^P* = yoKa. aYYC<)L Scvci, ^^« (lit. toets) we wssds. Cf. Tib. iii. 

^1 5 : tnadeant generoso pocula Baccho. — 478. Siap^alfrai : sc. Tp&oQ. 

Amj&patw {^alu»)y to break in pieces, destroy utterly, |U)Jia»TCS, cf. i. 

^- — 474. vXaWa, lata, for goats disperse more widely than other 

flocks. TT.— 475. SiaKpCvaxnv (dioKpivtiVt secernere). On the suhf. in 

Homeric comparisons, cf. Gr. 1326, § 419, 2.. Iircl icc, Ep. = Itt^v, 

P^^'^am, quum semel, vo|jup, o» the pasture. Local dat. yxyiwrw 

= /icywffiv (subj. aor. 2, kfiiyrjv), the notion to be pressed is not that 

o! iWtt being mingled together, but of their being together (not dis- 

P^f^^'—Attf, i&cra, adv., among them, i. e. the leaders. — 479. C(&vt|v, 

Apoll. rhv "Kipi ri)i/ yaffripa rowov. Strength in the hips was the 

Property of the god of war.— 480. ^ovs— ravpos, the breeding bull; 

hke ovQ KairpoQ, II. xvii. 21. ppstpoQ rjniovov, xxiii. 266. &Y^i|^i, 

^ «> dyeXy (D. 33, 1). ^{oxov 'jjpttcoxnv, omon^ the heroes, Cf. 286. 

■"" ttl. "ydLp T€ = namque, F. 

ttl Cf. i. 1, and Virg. Mn. vii. 641. (PandUe nunc Hduxma 
Y^i &c.). IcnrcTC = ciirare. *OXvp^ia 8<l0)jiaT lxov<nu, the Muses 
^^«lt on Olympus. Cf. Hesiod. Theog. 64. ix^tv as in Lat. habere 



66 B. [488—507. 

488 nXi}9&v S' oitK av iyi} fjLvOfi(TOfiai ovS" ovofxrivb), 

0ajvi7 o appuKTog, ;(aXKCOv Si fiOL i^rop cv£(i), 
EC firj 'OXu/iTTtciStc Movtrai, Aiog aiyt6\oio 
492 Ovyariptgy pvtitTQiaB' otroi viro "iXiov iSX0ov. 
^Ap\ovg av vridjv Ipiw vriag rf irpoTradaq* 
Bo(ii)rcJv plv nijvtXeaic koi Ariirog i^px^^y 
^ApKsaiXaoQ re UpoOofivtMfp re KXovioq rf 
496 0*1 ff *Ypir\v IvifiovTO Koi AvXiSa Tr^TprietraaVy 
2\oii;dv T£ )Sic(JXoy T€, TToXiiKvrj/idv r 'Erewvov, 
Gl(r7r£(av, Fpatai/ re Kat avpvxopov MuKaXritTaov, 
0! r* a/i^* "^PM^ ivifiovTO koI EiXi<Tiov icai 'Epildpacj 
500 o? t' 'EXccJv' h\ov i/8"'YXijv icai nei/EcJi/a^ 
'llKaXct)!'* MiSiwva t\ ivKTifitvov TrroXieOpovy 
KwTragy EvrpritTiv re, noXvTpripoivd tb G£<j/3i|v, 
oi re Ko(>(i»v££av icai TroirievG* AXiapTov^ 
504 0? re IlXarafav txovy i^S* o? rX£<javr' (vejuovro, 
o? fl* 'Y7rotfr/j3ac £tx°''> Iukti/licvov 7rroXt«0poi^, 
"O-y^ijoTOv 6' tepby, IloatSTjVov ayXaov aXtrogy 
oc T6 TToXuerra^uXov "Apvijv ^X®*'* ^* ^* MiSciav, 
for habitare, — 486. in^pcorc, bc. 9ra<nv, adestis omnibui rebus. — 486 
kX^os, the tale preserved in the popular songs. K. — 488. irXifOvv 
the v^U- host, — o^k &v kyi» \Lmi<ro^Au ov^ 6vo|jii{vtt». Ou thi 
subj. virtually = fut. cf. i. 139. — 489. 0^8* ct |Mi — ctcv. CI 
Yirg. iEii. vi. 625 : Non, mihi si liitgucB centum sint^ oraque centum 
Ferrea wx^ die. Ten tongues^ for mang, as in Lat., the uumber a hun 
dred. — 490. ^W| ap^icTos, a voice not to be broken dovon or iror 
<mt : * eo modu dictum est, ut Latini pulmones rumpi dicunt adeoqu 
vocem debilitari.' H. — 492. [Lvr\aula9^ = fivricrmvTo. — 494. sqc 
The KaraKoyoQ rUtv vedv is nut merely an episode, but a necessar 
part of the complete narration, inasmuch as the incidental mentio 
of many heroes and tribes presupposes a general survey of them al 
Cf. iv. 517} s^q* — l^he poet begins with ihe Boeotians, because ih 
general rendezvous of the fleet, before the expedition sailed, was tfa 
Boeotian harbour of Aulis. — 496. 'Tpii), an old town on the east coas 
not far from Tanagra. AvXiSa, cf. ver. 303. '£tci0V^v, afterward 
Scarphey at the foot of Cithseron {^Strab.) ; hence TrnXvKvtjfioc, tnouf 
tainous (ci^ij/ao;, a woody nwuntain-pass), — 602. GCcr^v, Thisbe (Stral 
6((7/3ai, a sea-port at the foot of Helicon, pnibably = ^Itpai {Gianiki 
iroXvrpi]p«i)v, full of dotes, because they built in the r(»cks of ib 
harbour.— 606. "TiroOiiPas. Of the ancients, some understood h 
this the later Potnite ; others, with greater probability, the lowc 
town of Thebes.— 606. 0yxy\<rT0Vf Onchestus (now the convent JHcun 
raki\ on the lake Copa'is, with a famous temple and grove of Poseid6] 
— 607. ''ApKiiv : the later Acrsephion {IStrab.), Chseronea {Pauaan. 
According to Thucyd. i. 60, Anie was not built till sixty years aftc 
the coiii^uest of Troy by the Bcootiaus, who previously, on being drive 



508—52/.] 2. 67 

508 Ncaav tb ZaOiiiVy ^Av0riS6va t cayarociiaav* 
Twv filv irtvrt}KOvra vit^ kiov* iv ol lica(rry 
Kovpoi BotwT<»/v Ifcaroy ical €{fco<ri fiaivov, 

0? S' ^Aa7rXi]Sova vatov c8' 'O/a^^o/ucvop Miviifiov, 

512 Twv ijpx' ^AaicaXa^pC Kot 'loXficvoCj wIfC "ApifOCf 
ou^ TiKiv *A<n'v6\iu Sofii^ "Aieropog ^AZ^lSao, 
irapOivog alSo£t)} virepwiov ugava^afray 
April Kpanpf^' 6 Bi oi ira/oeXl^aro XaOpti* 

516 ro<c Si r(>£iYicoyra yXa^vpai vice e(n'<\0(oi'ro» 

v<»c U^irov fiiyaOvfiov Nav/3oXiSoo* 

oe Ki/Tra/oiaoov ex^^' nv0{«iya re ir£rf>/|£<r9av, 

520 Kptaay re ^aOlqy, icm AavXfSa koi UavoTrria^ 
o\ T 'AvBfAiipeiav Koi 'Ya/iiroXiv apLf^kvkfiovrOy 
01 T apa irap irorafiov Krifjn<Tov Sioy ivaiov, 
o5 Tc A£Xa«ay ixov, niiyyg tin Kii^terolo* 

524 ToTc 8' afia TtaaapaKOvra ^iXaivat vrjig tvovro, 
01 fxlv ^tjJKriuiv ffTi'xac Waroy oju^icirovrcc* 
BotcurJiv 8' e/it7rXf]y «7r' apKrrepa 0a)pri<T(rovTO. 
AQKpu}v S' li-yfi/uoycucy 'OiX^oc Taxyg Alag, 

out by the returning Pelasgi, fled to Ame in Theasaly. If this con- 
tradiction is to be reconciled, we must assume that the Boeotians onljr 
restored a previously existing Ame. — 608, Mtvav, prf>bahly a place 
near Helicon sacred to Dionysus. 'Av9ifi6vtk r* kaxpx6tMnyf Antke- 
^ with a harbour, known also from the myth uf Glaucus. 'Etrxa- 
T6i09ap ( =: iffxarwoav), a frontier town. 'B^xaraa* (according to 
Buttm. the correct term is l^x^^^^)* I <itMthe lak, Su ^f|iwv i^xa- 
t6w» (a Uut man of the enemy =z)one oftkerear-guard. — 611 'Opx^ 
H*i^ Miirvciov. Orckomenus was then the capital of a distinct state, 
the kingdom of the Minya^ cf. ix. 381. Its founder was Qrekcmenuty 
^^ of Miiivas, who was the king of the Minyce, a race that immi- 
gnted out of Thessaly. — 618. ov< rixtv to be joined with 'Apifi cpa- 
^^^i Ter. 510. 'ACf(8ao, i. e. son of Azeus. — 618. 'I^^rov, with l, 
^e 'kiif toe, ver. 830. — 619. nvOAva, cf. Od. xi. 681. nvOwv 
or IlvOw, the more ancient name of the city Delphi on Parnassus 
(therefore ircrp^eorffa), now Ca^Hf where was the famous oracle of 
\poUo.-620. KpioiHv tc (oO^v, Owa (Strabo, Kpicrtra), a very an- 
cient 8ea-purt town, which afterwards was destroyed by a decree of 
the Ampliictyons. From it the Crisseean gulf and the Crisasean plain 
^ their names. According to all the more ancient writers, except 
^ho i<nd Pliny, Crisa is Uie city that afterwards was called Cirrka, 
7528. Kti^mt^v, kter Kv^ietrSv. TheCephisus (now Mauro-Nero) 
^^ by Lilsea, cf. ver. 623. and falls into the lake Copai's. — 686. ol 
H^}Viz.Scbediu8and£pistrophu8. foraTov, Bek. V<rraffav, Spitz., 
«>r fffraffttv, which, as an abbreviation for tartioaVf is aj^ainst all 
•n»lpgy (r.).— 686. ^Xf|v (^ = irXiifftov), aV. tip., dou by, ntar.-^ 



68 B. [538-546. 1 

528 fieiwv, ovri roaog yi &<Tog TeXa/Lcoivioc ATac, 
aXXa TToXv fieifov' dXiyog jilv ct?v, XivoBiipri^y 
^TX^'P S^ iKiKa<rTO Ilai/IXXfivac koI *A\aiovg' 
ot Kvvov T ivifiovT ^OnoBvra re KaXXtapov n, 

532 Brjadiv re 2ica/o^f|v re icat Avy ttag epanivag, 
Tap^riv re Qpoviov re^ Boaypiov afi<fi piedpa' 
r(f S' afia retrtrapaKOvra fjieXaivai vrjeg evovro 
AoKptov, 6i valovfTt vipriv hpriQ Evfioir}g, 

536 Ot 8' Ev/3oeav e\ov fiivea wveiovreg "AfiavriQ, 
XaXiciSa r Eipirptav re, iroXvara^vXov 0' 'Itrriaiav 
KripivOov r i^aXovy A^ov r' alirv TrroXltOpov^ 
01 re Kapvtrrov B\ovy 178' oJ 'Sirjjpa vaieraa<TKOv' 

540 Twv avO* riyefJLOvev ^£Xc0i));ciip, o^oc "Aoijoc? 
XaXfcctiSoyrmSiic? fJieyaOvfitafv ap^og ^Apdvrwv, 
TcjJ 8* o/x' "A^avreg eirovro Oooi, oiriOev KOfiovjvrtt 
al\firira\, fiefJiawreg opeicr^aiv fieXlyaiv 

544 OwpriKag pr'iK^iv Sriiwv ififfi (rrriOeaaiv' 

rti^ S" CLfia reaaapcLKOvra fiiXaivai vrieg Ittovto. 
Ot 8* ap^ 'Aflijvac ^^xov, evicrifievov irroXieOpoi 

b'Sft, AoKpwv. H. here names only the Epicnemidian and Opunti 
Locrians, who dwelt over against Eubcea. The Ozolian Locriana 
Western Locris appear unknown to him. — 689. Xivo6c&pT|t, in lii 
cordet. In later times corslets of this sort (of several layers of lim 
are frequently mentioned. Cf. Xen. Cyr. vi. 4, 2. In H. this is 
exception to the general use of brazen cuirasses {xaXKox^rwvt 
AnoUier occurs below^ ven 830. — 580. Ik^kooto, fr. Kaivvfi> 
KiKCLoBai rtvd rivt, to 'surpcus a penon in a thing, — 581. *Oir6cv 
Ep. = 'Oirovvray Opus, the capital of the Opuntian Locrians was 
native town of Patroclus. Cf. xviii. 326.-585. irtfptiv->EvPoCt|s, < 
againtt Euboea ; opposite Euboea (Buttm., Lexil., p. 466). — 586. |i^ 
WfCovTiSy robur spiranta, i. e. strenui. Bth, "Afiavr^^, the n 
ancient inhabitants of the island Eubcea (now Negropont). Accc 
ing to Strabo they were a Thracian race, and had immigrated f: 
Ab» in Phocis. — 587. 'larCauuf (pronounce Histyaian in three si 
bles), Higticeaf afterwards Oreos, on the north coast, famous foi 
excellent wine ; hence n-oXi;<Tra0vXov, noA in grapes. — 538. Aic 
irroXUOpov, cf. ver. 133. Dion lay on the promontory of the s 
name (now Agia). — 541. XaXKu8ovTUl8t|«. Elephenor was a 
of Chalcddon. Cf. iv. 463. — 542. SirtOcv ko^u6wt§9, wearing 
on the back of the head (Abantiades in terga comaiites. Stat. T 
vii. 369. Cf. Hdt. iv. 180. F.). The Abantes cut off their 
in front, and let it grow long behind only. In order that, as St 
says, no enemy might lay hold of them by the hair. — 
ApcicrQotv luXC-Qoxv, with stretched, protended spears; L e. 
were dyx^fiaxoi. MiKitj, ash. So Ov. Met. v. 142 : nam Clyil 
utrumque, gravi libraita lacerto, Fraxinus acta femur. Bth. — 546 — 
The Athenians were very proud of these verses. 8i||i,ov^ here I 



647 — 560.J 2. 69 

547 SrjfjLov ^EpexOrjog fiiyaXnropog, 6v iror ^A9i}vi| 

548 OpiipCy Aibg Bvyar-qp^ {Hkb Si l^dSufpog "Apovpa^ 
icaS 8' iv 'A0*}vyc clo^fv, IcjJ IvX iriovi vijcjJ* 
EvdaSc fxiv ravpoiari Kal apveioig iXaovrai 
icovpoi ^ AdrivaiutVy mpirtXXofiivwv Iviavroiv. 

552 Twv avG* iyykfioviv vioq Wtr^C^o Mcy£<r0€vc* 
icj» o ovTTcu rtc ofioiog ttrixuoviog ytvtr avrjp 
KoafXTiaai iirirovg re fcai avipag (KnriSiwTag' 
{SioTwp oJog ipiZev 6 yap irpoyevianpog ^tv*) 

556 rcf S' fi/Lia ircvr^ico vra piXaivat vrieg trrovro. 

Aia^ S* Ik 'Siokaplvogaytv SuoKa^Scica^vijac* 
[Sriio'e 8' ayia}V9 \v ^Adiivalwv Jotovto ^aXayycc*] 

560 EpjLuovTjv, Aaivriv t€, fiaOifv icoro koXttov l^oi/aracj 

t^frUory, as in Tpaiav Sijftog, Od. i. 227* ^ Sic Latine gentes pro teiTu 
«rf re^iontfrtM. F." Intpp. Ov. Met ii. 216. Erechtheus was, accord- 
ing to the more ancient story, a son of the Earth (aitrSxBwv), and 
is by the later Mythographers called also Erichthonius. He was 
honoored at Athens as the heroic progenitor of their race, and to him 
vas ascribed the introduction of the Panathenaea. It is only the 
^ier legends that distinguish Erechtheus or Eriehthonitu, son of 
HephflBstus and the Earth, from Ereehtheus II., the son of Pandion. 
Cf. ApoUod. iii. 14, 6. Plat. Menex. 7* — ^8. apovpa, yaXa. — 
Md. kqB 8* — clcrcv = KaBuffiv, in eede auk aedere fe<Mt coUocavU^ 
^ (viz. AthdnS) took him into her temple ; i. e. the Athenians (accord- 
ing to the will or by the direction of Athene) honoured him in the 
^c^ple conjointly with the goddess. irCovi, irXovait^, — 650. |i.£v = 
ahrov. This is preferable to considering it = avrriv (viz. Ath^n^) ; 
for Ter. 649 is only a parenthesis, and Ereehtheus remains the 
pnncipal person. The Athenians used also to sacrifice to this hero, 
cf. Hdt viii. 66 ; v. 82. KSppen and W. refer iiiv ( = airifv) to 
AthSnd, and suppose an allusion to the lesser Panathensea, which 
^«w celebrated yearly at Athens. — 662. IIcTC«M>,gen. of lie rao;, Att. 
Hcnw;. D. 41. Mene^eus, son of Peteos, and great-grandson of 
f^hdieus, was at that time king, cf. Plut Thes. xxxii. 35. Accord- 
^K to the life of H., ivhich is attributed to Herodotus, the verses 
552—664, and 667, 668, were inserted by the poet when he went to 
Athens.— 563. 6|&oto« with infin. Kotriiriaai. Cf. ii. 214, 290, 477 ; 
«• 404, 437, &c. iSf.— 657, 568. Atot, cf. i. 138. According to Plu- 
^Afch, these two verses were inserted by Solon, when the Athenians 
^d Megarians were contesting the possession of the island Salarois. 
llie Spartans, having been named as umpires, assigned the island to 
uie Athenians, on the ground that, according to these verses, Ajax 
orew up the Salaminian ships next to those of the Athenians. — 669. 
^PY^, here the city Argos in Argolis, the residence of Diomede, 
^ ver. 406, who espoused iEgialea, the daughter of king Adrastns, 
^^ succeeded his son ^gialeus in the sovereignty. — 560. PoOirv 
"•T^ K^Xirov k^jxCvaii = KarixovaaiQ fiaOiv koKvov, u:hich hem in 



70 B. [561—586. 

561 TpoiZnv, 'Hcovac TEy KaX ifnreXotvr' 'EiriSavpov, 
ol T ixov Aiyivav, Mcunfra re, Kovpot 'Axoiwy* 
Ttov avS* riyifXOVfVB jSoi^y ayaOog AiOfiriSriQf 

564 icai SOivsXoCf Kairav^oc ayoKXtiTOv (f^iXtiQ vliq' 
rdiai S' apL Ei/pvaXog Tpirarog ki£v, laoOco^ ^iq^ 
MriKi<rrlog viog TaXdioviSao avaKTog. 
'S^VfATravTwv S' tiyeiro /3o^v ayadog Aiofi-qdug' 

568 TOifTi S* afi 6ySu}KovTa fiiXaivai vrieg lirovro, 

Oe S^ MvKTivag Ee;^ov, ivKrifisvov 7rroAie0pov, 
cKJtveidv re KopivOov, ivKTifdvag re KXeiavag, 
^Opveiag r ivifiovrOy ^ApaiOvpitiv r iparsivrivy 

572 Koi ^iKVwVf 60' ap "A^pn^GTog rrpCn c^jSacrtXsuei 
o? 6' 'Yireprialiiv re Koi anreivriv Fovocffffoi;, 
HeXXriVTiv r eixov, ^8* Aiyiov a^f^evipLOvrOy 
AlyiaXov r ava wivray ical afi^ 'EXiKriv'evpeiav' 

676 rwv Ikotov vi|wv »5pX^ ic(>€fii)v ^ Ayapifiviov 
'Arp«/Si|c' a/Lio Tfjlye ttoAv 7rXa<iT0£ koi apiaroi 
Xaoi ?irovr'' cv 8' airoc livaero vwpoira ^aXicov 
KvScdciiv, 7ra<rcv St perenpeirev ripwetrmvy 

580 oSvcic^ apKrrog lijv, ttoXo Si irXtrorou^ aye Xaovt 
Ot S* el\ov KolXriv AaKtSalfiova Ktirweaaavy 
^aptv re STraprtjv re, 'iroXvrprfpiM}va re MiaariVy 
hpvaeiag r evc/iovro teat Av'yciac ipareivagy 

584 0£ r* ap' ^ApixXag el\ov, ^EXog r, i<^aXov irro) 
Bpovy 
Ol re Aaav tl^ovy i^S* OirvXov aix^evifxovro' 
Twv ol aSeX^coc ?PX*' jSoiiv a^aOoc McvtXaoc, 

(hence, ^ntfire^, occupy, or are «ittta^ on) tA^ c2eep gulf. Tiryns 
Atint lay on the Argolic, HermiSHe on the Hermionic gulf. — < 
26^cXos, SthendtUf the charioteer of Diomede, had already taken 
in the expedition of the EpigSni against Thebes. Cf. iv. 404. — 
29fc =: ov, ubi, vp&raf formerly (W.), or atfintf before he rulei 
Argos. AdrcutuSf son of Talaus, being driven from Argos by . 
phiarausi fled to Sicyon, where he succeeded his maternal grandfa 
in the sovereignty. He was afterwards i-econciled with Amphiai 
and became king at Argos. — 676. Aiyiok6iVf the coast-land, i. e, 
later Achaia. — 676. Twv does not agree with vfi&v, but both de] 
on ijpxf : the Utter as a nearer tpedfioation. — 678. {8v<rcTOy D. 
v«&poira, glittering^ daeding. The Grammarians derive vApotl/ i 
vff and &ipf opdio. Riemer from Avijp and wif/. — 681. AcuccSaCp 
i. e. Laconia, here called the hdloWf coiXi;, because from the 
mountain ranges thut run down from Arcadia, it forms a cauld 
shaped valley {opioi iripidpofiov, Eur. 2)6.). ia|T^ioriraVy fui 
tihamt, hollow ( App. V.). -~ 686. A^, £p. for Aav. — 688. ir. 



687—611.] 2. 71 

587 eZ{}KOvra vcuiv* awoTBpOe Si Oc«ipr}<raovTo. 

588 'Ev 8' avTo^ kUv ym TrpoOvfxiwn 7rc7roi0a»C9 
OTpvvbiv TToXefiovSi* fiaXifna 61 ^^to Ou/uc^ 
TiffatrOai 'EXiviig opfirifiara T€ (rrova\ag rg. 

O? Se OvAov T ivifiovTO koi 'Ap^vtjv tparttinlivf 

592 Koi Opvovy 'AX^ccoTo iropovy koi IvKrtrov Alirv, 
Kai Kvirapi<r<rrievTa koI 'A/u^cyli/etav ivaiov^ 
KoX rireXeov leai "EXoc koi Aijjptov' IvBa re Movaai 
ovT(i/(i£i/a£ GapLvpiv rov GpTifica Travo-ay aotSnCy 

596 Oi\a\(fi6ev ioma Trap" Evpvrov Ol^aXirjog' 
aTBvro yap iif^Oftivoc v«icij<tc)U€v, tiinp av ainai 
Movaai adSouVi Kovpat Athg alyi6\oto' 
ai Si \o\t}<ya/iivai vtipov diaav, avrap aocSr|v 

600 Ocaireo-fryv a^cXovro, Koi licXAaOoy KidapKrrvv* 
Twv auO' i^ycjuovevc Pep^vioc iinroTa Ncarwp' 
rc^ S^ €V6v^icoi/ra yXafftvpai vice coTi^^oci^yro. 

Ot 8* ?xov 'ApKaS(v}y, utto KuXXtjvijc opoc alirv, 

604 Aiirvrcov Trapa tv/lij3ov, iv' aviptg ay^ifiaxfirat^ 
01 ^iveov T tvifiovTO koI ^Op\ofiitfov TroXu/tiiiXoy, 
Ptir»|v re Srparfijv re ical i^vcjicoearcrav 'Evcffirijv, 
Koe Tc^l^v c7;(Ov Koi Mavrtvii^v Iparecyijv, 

608 2ru/Lc^i|Xoy r «7x®^^ '^^'^ na/5/t>a<Tn;v tvljuovro' 
riJv Hp\ 'Ayicafoio TfaiCj icpctoiv ^ AyawrivtJp, 
iK^KOvra vuov' TToXUg 8' Iv vijt licacrrp 
'ApicaSec avSpcc ifiatvovy iTTKnapevoi TroXipiK^iv, 

Cf. i. 188. trpoOviiCnox ( = vpoOvfiiatg), spiritf courage : i lengthened 
to enable it to stand in an Hexameter. Compare (both as to this 
^int, and as the pi, of a word deni»ting a frame or quality of mind) 
VTTtpoirXiym, i. 205. — 690. Cf. v. 356. — 696. t^v ep^Ka (that 
noted Thracian). ThamyrUt son of Philammon and the nymph Ar- 
^Spg, was a Thracian bard, like Orpheus, Linus, and others. ApoUod. 
i« 3, 3.-596. OlxaXCT|6cv, from (Echalia in Thessaly (there was also 
an (Echalia in Messenia, and another in Eubcea). — 597. crrcvTD, ^la- 
pifiauvTo Sch., ((Trcv^at co c<rra/iai): only areCrai and 9tivto» From 
the notion of slandiiig to begin any thing, it gets that of asauming an 
^ of, and hence ofprvmiringf threcUeningf befiemng confidently. — 600. 
'tX^Xstfov. This Ep. aorist (D. 82) has a transit, signification, 
<o cau$e or make to forget, as in 15, 60.-601. rcpi(vio«, cf. v. 336. — 
^^ Alv^Tiov irafM T^i&pov. ^))j^tu8, son of Elfttus, was king at 
Phsesana in Arcadia. Under the Antonines the tiimb of this hero on 
Monnt Cy1l^n§ was shown to Pansanias (lib. viii. 16) : (trrt yrjg %ti^/ia 
^Iiiya,\i9tw KpriirXdt iv rvrX^ mpifx^l^f^ov. Z)6.— 605. 'Opxo|M- 
1^ t« be fiisringuished from Orckmnenui in Bceotia. Cf. ver. 511. — 
W* ^iimffAwWkyy ike breezy ; an epith. which H. gives to places f *- 



72 B. [612 — 636. 

612 AifTog yap <j^(V ScJkcv ava^ avSpwv ^AyofjUfivwv 
vrjag ivtraiXixovg, inpaav «7ri oivona irovrov, 
^ArpeiBrig' Iwd ov ff0i daXafrma tpya /KEjuijXee. 
Ot S' apa Bovirpaaiov re jcai "HAiSo ciav ivaiov, 

616 oa<Tov etpi* Ypfxivri icai Mvpaivog Baxarouxray 
irirpri r ^OXiviri icai ^kXtitnov ivrog iipyu* 
Tvjv av Ti(T<TaoeQ apxoi iaav' BUa S' avcpl Uaartf 
vtjcc BTTOVTO doaiy woXhg S" ififiaivov ^ErruoL 

620 Twv UBV ap \\fitl>ifiaxoQ koX QaXviog riyriaaaOtiVf 
vUg 6 iiilv KreaTOVy 6 8' a/o' Evpvrov 'Aicropiwvog' 
rdjv S' 'A/LiapuyicctSijc »SpXf Kportpoc Aiutpijg* 
T(ov Si TtraoTwv iipx^ UoAv^uvog dtoeiSrigy 

624 viog ^Ayaauiveog Avyri'iaSao avaicrog. 

Of 8' £K AovXix^oio, '£xevda>y 0' hpauv 
vriawv, a? va^ovai wipiiv aXog, *'KXiSog avra* 
Twv a50' riyefiovBVi Mcyijc, araAavroc *'Apii*c, 

628 ^vXdSrig, ov tIktb Ad ^cAoc linroTa ^vXavg, 

og TTOTfi AovAi;^£OvS' airevaaararo, irarpX xoXwOeig* 
T(^ 8' a/Lio r£(r<ra/oaKOvra /ilAatvac v^^C cVovro. 
AvTao 'OSuaacuc ^Syf Ke^aAAiJvoc /JLByaOvfiovg, 

632 o? p' 'ldafCT)v elx®*' '^**^ Nij/otroy Eivofff^vAAov, 
ical K(>ofcuAEi' IvifxovTo koI AlyiXiira rpij^ctav, 
ot re Zaicuvdov CYOv, ^S' ot Sauov aiiicvluovro. 
Ot r 777rc£pov £X®''> ^^ avT£7r£j>at eve/Liovro' 

636 TWV iiiiv 'OSvaacuc ?PX^» ^*^ /u^nv aroAovroc* 

lie high, esp. to Ilium, cf. iii. 305. Od. ix. 400. — 614. Bakimna 
^pya, tcorks of the sea, i. e. navigation, but Od. v. 67, fishery. *Epya, 
like res in Lat., is often used in circumlocutions. — 616. ootrov 1^* 
= Ifpi'offov, as far as. — 617. 2vt6s Upy€i : in se continet, sc. avrrjv. — 
62L 6 lUv— o 8* fip'. Against the rule, the 6 fikv relates to the 
more remote, the o ds to the nearer subject. •* Similis Latinorum in- 

constantia in usu pronominum hie — Ule," F. Ktc^tov Eip^rrov : 

" attendant tirones vim arsis, qua producitur syllaba rotf ante vocalem 
in Krearov, quum eadem syllaba in thesi posita ante vocalem corri- 
piatur in Evpttrov" JF.— 626. AovXixCoio. JDuliohium (in Strabo's 
time, AvXixfl) is now either a part of the main land, or the sunken 
island Kakaha. — 626. vaCovot, intrans. lie, cf. 6, 648 ; 6, 416. So 
vaurdb). iripft\v iX&9, cf. ver. 606. viptiv non contra significat, sed 
trans, F.— 628. iv— *vXfvs. Phyleus, the son of Augeas, withdrew 
himself from his father, and went to Dulichium, because his father 
would not pay the reward promised to Hercules. — 636. 4|iriipov Ivoy 
•fj^ dyriir^paL*. By the main land (^Trcipof) and the opposite oocut, 
are perhaps to be understood Acarnania, with Leucadia, and a 
part of the later JEpirus. — 687. luXrotrdpnoiy r&oMeeked^ i e. kaHng 



637—656.] . 2. 73 

637 Tfo S* afia v^ec cirovro SvcuScica fiiXro/wap-qou 

kiTtaXdv ^ riyaiTo Qoag, * AvSpaifiovog viocy 
'o£ nXevpwv ivijiovTO Kal ''QXbvov i^Sl IlvX^vqv, 

640 XaXjc/Sa t ay\ia\ovy KaXvSiHtva tb TrerpfitaaaV 
ov yap cr Oivriog psyaXqTopog vihg HaaVf 
oiS' a^' ir avrog eijv, flavc o^ £av06c MeAlaY/ooc. 
T({? 8* irri iravr iriTaXro avaarffiptv AlTwXoitriv' 

644 Tcf 8' a/Lca re<raapaicovra fxiXaivai vijcc ?irovTO. 
Kptyrcliv S^ ^iSofievevg SovpiKXvrbg tiyefAovtviVf 
01 KvioiT6v T Bl\pp^ TopTvva re rei^ioKraavy 
Awrrov, MiXrtrov tb icac a/t>7tvo£vra Avicaoroy, 

648 Oaiorov re 'PwTi^Jv re, ttoAccc cvvmcTawo-ac, 
aXXoi 0\ 6i Kprtri^v Ifcaro/iiroXiv a/u^cve/xovro. 
Tfiji; /Liev a(>' ^iSojLisvEvc SoupiKXuroc vyBfioveviv^ 
Mi|pcoi/t}^ r', droAavroc 'EvvaA(cj» av8(>«0ovTp* 

652 ToifTi 8' a/u' oySiiicovTo fiiXaivai vrjig bttovto, 
TXriTToXifioc 8' 'H/oaicAe^8i]C9 rivg tb fiiyag tie, 
CK Po8ov Ivvia i^ac aygv 'Po8iCiiv ayBp(jj\u)v' 
01 Po8ov iifi^BvipovTO ^iii Tpi\a KoarfiriOivTBg^ 

656 A(v8ov, 'It|Avaov rs, icat apyivoBvra KapBipov* 

fed nda (in Od. 11, 123, 0otvueoirdoyoi. The ships, Hdt. iii. 68, were 

^ked with ruddle or minium. Cf. Plin. h. n. xxxiii. 38 : jam Tro- 

jam temporUnu rubrioa in ionore enU, Homero tette^ qui ntvoea ea com' 

*"^"^, alicu eirca pic6uras pigmetUaque rctrut, — 688. ThoaSf a son of 

Andnemon and Gorge, the daughter of QQneus. Among the cities 

of ^tolia, the most noted were CcUydon (the Calydonian boar, 9, 530), 

and Pleuron on the £venu8, as the seat of the Curates. Cf. 11, 437. 

-j-641. (S^neus, son of Portheus or Porthaon, father of Meleager and 

Tydeos, king of Calydon. He lived to a very great age. — 642. 

^«T^, sc. Meleager, * filiorum clarissimus ' F. : S. refers it to 

^neut. ti = dWd, App. IV. — 643. rf , sc. J%oat (less probably 

Meleager). F. ' hii irdvr* ItctoXto = iiririraXTo vdvra, 'Ew- 

«r«ro\ro dvdffcuv vavra (adverbial ace.) : less probably vcivra 

(ttom.) iviriraXro (Sen) dvaotniv, Sch. D. Bust. Damm. Cf. Od. 

11, 524. — 647. iLpyw^tyra, prob. fr. the white chalk rocks, on 

which it was built, « chaOcy-white:* Cp. Cf. Virg. iEn. in. 126, Paron 

Mteam. — 65L *EwakUf (va by synizeffls). 'Ewa\io£, prop, the 

^^, is in H. a name of Arls (Mars). — 653. ^^ bonus: like 

Ofivfiwv, it is not a moral epith., but relates principally to bodUy 

tdTantages and valour. Tlqi>lemu8, son of Hercules and Astyochia, 

^^^▼ertently slew his uncle Licymnius at Argos, and was eon- 

■j^Ofintly obliged to fly the country. In obedience to the response 

^ tt oracle, he went to Rhodes, and founded the cities Lindus» 

WjWtt, and Cameirus, cf. ApoUod. u. 7, 6 ; 8, 2. The island of 

•'Wa was then inhabited in three spots only ; the city of Rhodes 

*« not buUt till afterwards.— 655. 8i^ rplx* Kov^rfihnti = rpix« 

B 



74 B., [657—678. 

657 Twv jjlv TXijiroXifioc SoufiiicXvToc rry^luLovivev, 
ov tUbv 'AoTvoxcici /3iy 'HpaicXiicty 
T^v oyer' iS E^wpnCj Troro/iov oiro SfXXiysvroCy 

660 iriptrag atma iroXXa A£or(>E^eciiv ai^i}ciiv. 

TXjiwoXcjlcoc 8' £7r£t ovv rpa^ri iv fiiyapt^ BVTrriKTt^, 
aifTUa irarpog coio ijilXov firfrpwa icarcfcray 
fiSti yripaaKOVTa AtKVfivtoVf oZov ^AprioQ> 

664 Alxpa Si vfjac CTTfj^c, ttoXwv 8' 076 Xaov ajiipag^ 
j3n ^cvyoiv c^^ TTOvrov* aTre/Xiicray yap oc oAXoi 
litfctC vlu)voi T£ (iivjg 'Hpaickiidng* 
Aitrap oy £C 'PoSov I5«v oXoI/licvoc; aXyca na<r)(wv' 

668 Tpi\Oa Si c(»fcf|0£v Karaf»vXa8oy9 ^8* £^(Xf|0Ev 
£ic AiOCi oci'£ Otoitri Kal av0(>cu7ro£(iriv ava<r<r£c« 
[Kai <r0n' Ot<nri<Tiov irXovroi; Kurlxsve Kpovtwv.^ 
Ni(>£uc av 2£/Ltf|0£V aye rpiig vriag Haag, 

672 'Sipevg, 'AyXainc vloc Xaf>o7ro£<J r' avaicroQ^ 
Ni(>£6c9 oc icaXXtcrroc avijp wro ''iXiov i}X0£v 
rcLv aXXctiv AavaHjv jut afiifiova Yirikiiwva* 
oXX' oXa7ra8voc £nv, Troupoc 81 0£ £?7r£To Xaoc* 

676 OJ 8' apa N/mipov r £ixov, KpoTradov n 
Ka<rov T€, 
ical Kgji/j Ei»pv7ri;Xo(o iroXtv, v^aovc te KaXvSyac* 
ruiv av ^dSnnroQ re koi "Avt^^oc nytidiirOiiv, 

itaKoefttiOsvTtff triply didributed, **in three uipairalbe baneb." Cjp* 
Cf. V. 668. — 658. ^iorrv^cia, daughter of Phylas of Ephyra. ptif 
'HpclkXticCti or 'HpateX^oc (the might of Hercules /br the mighty Her> 
cules). This sort of periphrasis is formed by fiia, o9cvof , jiivo^, and 
other words, cf. 3, 105. 11, 268.-659. *£^pT|«, iroTaffcov &iro ScX- 
Xi{cvTo«. Ephyra in T hesprotia, afterwards CiehyruSf is probably in- 
tended. — 660. aHqw, from a intens. and Ziut, Zdut \ C, Doderlein 
derives it from ai&w, prop, men in the flower of their age ; then for 
heroes genei-ally. — 662. aW(Ka, instoMtaneoudy, by a single blow. 
KaWicra, D. 123. |ii^paN» (ace. of ft^rpwc)) his fnother^s brother, 
LicymiiiuB was a bastard son of Electryon, the father of Alcm^n^.'- 
665. p)ij ^ci^Yttv, viz. from blood-rerenge, cf. 9^ 680. ot is dat 
(enclit.). — 668. f in|-6cv (-Oii^av), had settled r= dwelt rpvx^^-^ 
Karo^XaS^, triply, according to elans. In every Doric state there 
were three clans or tribes, the Hylleis, Dymanes, and Pamphyles, cf. 
Od. 19, 177.— 669. Ik = vir6, wiUi the passive, rare in H. ; frequent 
in Hdt. — 671. Syme, a small island on the coast of Caria, now Simi. 
— 673. K^LXXurrof — - twv oXXmv, Gr. 777. — 675. ^lXavoSi^ = 
i<r9fvrii (Eu8t.)f fm Xa^ra^w : «Jc vraiCitf ireaSv6c, bXo^vZ^ bko^v^ 
•dy6c.--676, 677. The islands here named lie in the Carpathian and 
the Icarian sea. Kp^iroiOov, Ep. for KdpvaOav (now Skarpanto).—- 
tn. Kwv, EipvmSXoM ir^v. Emypylus, son of Poseiddn and Asty- 



679— roi.] 2. 76 

679 Gco-ffaXov vXe Svcu 'HpaicXcfSao avoKTog* 

680 To7g Sa rpiriKOVTa yXa^u/oat vUg iarixowvro, 

Nvi; av Tovg, 8<t<toi to neXacryiJcov "Apyog ivaioVf 
0? T AXovy o? t' 'AXdiTfiVy o? T€ Tpfi)(Xv ivifiovrOf 
01 r' €<xoy ^Oiriv ijS* 'EXXaSa KoXXiyi/yaeKa* 

684 Mv/)jU(Sovec Sf KoXei/vro ical "EXXiivec ical ^Axfuot* 
Tutv av TTivrriKOVTa vbUjv ^v ap\6g ^AxiXXtvg, 
AXX' oty' ov woXifioio Svgrixiog ifjLvdovTo' 
ov yap €i|v ocT£C a^tv iir\ arixag tiynaaiTO. 

688 Karo yap iv vrieariJi iroSapKiig Siog 'Ax«XX€i}c> 

KOVpiig ^(alOjUCVOC Bpiai}lSoC ^VfC(i/UO(0, 

Trjv Ik Avpvuaov i^dXero ttoXXci fioyiitragf 
AvpvuifTov SiaTTopOfiaag ical rci^^ea Bi}/3i}c* 
692 icaS 8l Muvi}r ejSaXcv fcai'ETrfcrrpo^oy lyx^aipuLpovg, 
viiag Euifvoto SeXtpriaSao avaicroc* 

Ot S^ £l;(ov ^uXaicqv leai Uvpaorov avO%p6tvTaj 
696 ^fifxriTpog ripevog^ "Irwva re, fxvfripa firiXwv, 
ayxlaXov t ^Avrpatva iSi IlrsXcov X^X'^iroiiiv' 
f^v av nptiiTiaiXaog ^Apri'iog fiytpovevevy 
v»woc €(iiv' TOTE S' ^8ij i^^^ KOTa yaXa piXaiva* 
700 Tow 8l Kol ofi^iS(>u0T}c aXoxoc ^vXaicp cXAetTrro, 
Kat Sdjuog lYfiereX^C* tov S' cicravc Aa/ocavoc av^p 

I^^ea, was king of the island Cht, By his daughter Chalciopd Her- 
coles had Issue Thes8alu8.--68l. vvv a^ to^ : se. Xk^u, or, %9vtri 
(Koppeo). r6 : not, tuiwn Ulud; but the demonatr, passing into the 
<»tid«.-688. '£XX^a, Hdioiy was, tike Phthia, a town with its ter- 
'^i the inhabitants of which are the Hellenes of H., cf. v. 684. 
p^ Mvp|u8^«,cf. 1, 180.— 686. iroX^Mio 8vst|x^o« : cf. '* pugn» 
«*n»ii« /remtttM." l|fcv»ovTO = iftvwvro. D. 103. — 688. ki ito, 
be lay inactive, cf. 694 ; 7, 230. — 889. Bpun|f8o«, cf. 1, 184. — 693. 
■w-~|^paXi = lears/SaXc, he dew them, — 698. £^i|voio 2cXi|irUL8aa 
%^^ and Epistrttphus were sons of Ev^nus, and grandsons of 
^epins.— 695. The dominions of Protesilaus lay in the eastern part 
of Phthiotis. The capital was Phylaei, the country of Iphiclus. Cf. 
M05. ~ 686. ^tfripa |i>i{Xmv, i. e. rich in sheep, like ftriripa Ofip&v, 8, 
V>*-»699. Ixcv Kara ytSa zz yaia Kartix^v i sc. airov, ProtetUcuUf 
*<^ of Iphiclus, who was married just before the sailing of the expedition, 
^ the first of the Greeks who landed on the coast of Troy, and soon 
^"^rvards fell by the hand of a Trojan.--.700. &|jk^i8pv^ lit. {ooe- 
!^ <i2{ round: cf. Bptnlfapivti rdc vaptutcf cf. 11, 303 ; thus, even 
^ wer times, the Grecian wife expressed her sorrow : '< a wife 
^f^ To rend %% Ph^cue her Heeding ckedu.** Cp.— 70L V^^^^ 
^MkeL W. (after Strabo and ApoUon.) takes this to mean a 
''Otta that is inhabited by only one of a married pair. £*., a honae 

e2 



76 B. [702 — 722. 

702 vijoc airoOptjtTKovra iroXu TrpuiTKnov 'AYa<(5v. 

vol fiev oi/O oc avap\oi ttravy woueovyB fxev ap\ov» 
704 aWa (T^sac Kocr/iifcre FloSapfcifC) oZog'^Apviogf 

avTOKa(rlyvr}Tog jnyaOvfiov TlptureaiXaov, 
oTrXoTipog 76V6p' 6 S' a/ia irporcpoc icai apsiiDVy 

708 ^pctic npoirfiafXaoc ^Aprfiog* ovSi ri \aol 

Sevovff riytfiOvoQ^ voOiov yi fiev caOXov covra* 
T(j^ S* CLfia TBcrtrapaicovTa fiiXaivai vfjec tirovTO. 
0? Si <l^6pac EvI/Lcovro Trapat Bo£/3t]iSa \ifivriv, 

712 Bofj3})v Kat FXa^vpac icai Ivkti/lcIvi^v 'lacoXKoi/* 
Twv ^/ox' 'ASjutttoco 6(Xoc irdig evSfKa vniovy 
"EvfULriXoQy Tov vir 'Ao/Lii}rcj» rfice Sia yvvaiKwVj 
"AXkijcttccj IlcX^oo OvyarpHjv alSog ap£(m|. 

716 Oc S* apa MriOtovriv Koi OavftaKiriv ivifiovrOy 
KOI MeXlfioiav ixov Koi 'OXi^wva Tpr}\Hav' 
TUiv Se €>tXoicrijTijc ^PX^v ro^oiv «5 HSdjg, 
etrra veuiv' Bpirai 8' Iv lica<rry TTCvriJicovra 

720 ifxBifiaaav^ ro^oiv cv elSorec ^^^ fiaxeaOat, 

'AaX' 6 jjlIv Iv v^crc^ icaro Kparip^ SXyta ira<r')(iov, 
An/Live^ li> riyaOdgj 66i /lciv XfTTov vice 'Axaiaiv, 

which is not yet entirely built ; for a newly-mArried pair used to 
build themselves a new dwelling-house. AdpSavos M\py a Dardan; 
either Hector (Q. Smym.) or mtphorbus, — 708. oddi ^ o^' ol = 
&\\* oif fif^v ovS' ovTOi. On the double negative cf. 6r. 889. ic6M¥ yt 
\t.iy, App. IV. — 704. 2Cos*'A(n|os, a sprout of Aret, an ancient ez' 
pression for a brave warrior. — 705. ^vkwcfZao, Iphidtu, son of Phi/' 
loam, was a famous prize-runner. Cf. 23, 686. Od. 1 1 , 289, sqq. — 
707. irp^cpos, sc. ytviy, older, opp. to o^rXorepoc, younger, — ^711. The 
dominions of EumSlus lay in Pelasgiotis and the peninsola Magnesia* 
^cp^, PhUrcB, the dwelling-place of Admetus, is to bo distinguished 
from Pherse (^ripai) in Messenia, cf. 5, 543. Od. 3, 448. Boipi|t8« , 
X£fiVT|v. XifAvti = aqtUB, quarum ripoB propinquof (Nitzsch.). — 71SL , 
'loMAK^v, £p. for 'loiXcdv. lolcus, the rendezvous of the Argonaata, 
now Volo. — 718. rfiv = To^run/, gen. dependent on vtfUv, — 714. | 
Evi^TiXos, cf. V. 763. W *A8t&i{Ty = ex AdmOo. W. Admetu$y sod 
of Pheres, known in mythical history from havins had Apollo for bifl 
servant, and from the voluntary death of his wife Aloedu, a daughter of 
Pelias, cf. Apollod. i« 9, 15.— 716— 780. The towns here named lay io 
the peninsula of Magnesia. Mf|0(&n|v, Ep. for McOw vifv, a town on the 
Pagassean golf. Oav|uucCT|v, according to Strabo, the later 6av;ia«o« in 
Phthiotis.— 720. I|&ptfpcurav, D. 126.— t^ pAxwa^ax = &^t ^ /uix<- 
oBai* '* Imo dupliciter refertur ti) tiSti^^ ab altera parte ad roiWi t^ 
altera ad fidxt(r9at, ut 15, 632, 679." F.— 78t KCiTo-^ir^wv. PAt- 
loctetetyBon of Poaas, was stung in the island of Lemnos by a poistHioas 
«nake, which caused him such a painful and lingering wound, that the 



J 



723—744.] 2. 77 

723 iXicei fioxOiZovra icafcc^ 6Xoo0/>oyoc vSpov* 

724 IvO' oyc icccr' ax£<>>v' raxa Si fivriaiaOai efieWov 
Apyeioi vapa vi|v<ri ^iXoKTYfrao avoKTog. 

Uvde /u€i/ ovo oi avap\Oi taaVf irouiov ya fitv ap\ov 
aXXa MiSoJv Koa/iijcrcv, 'OiX^oc voOoc viocj 

728 Tov /i' £r£ic€v 'Pifvif wr' 'OiiAfjt 7rroXt7ro(>0(^. 

O? 8* fixov TpiKKKiv icai M0cur/ii]i/ fcX(ij/LcaKO£ar<rav, 
ol T ixov OixakiriVy iroXiv Eipvrov Ol\aXir}og' 
Ttjv av&* TiyBltrOriv *AaicXf]7rcou Svo iraiSej 

732 Inriip* ayaOdjy UoSaXtipiog riSe MaxawV 
rote ^^ rpiTiKOVTa yXa^vpal v&c iffTixo««'W>. 

0? 8' fix®*' 'Op)Li€ViOv, 01 T6 Kpiivrfv 'YwipHaVj 
01 T Ixov ^Aaripiov, Tiravoto tb Xcuica Ka/0T)va* 

736 Twv »5(>x' Ei(>67rvXoc, Eiaffiovoc ayXaog vlog' 
rc^ S^ a/ua rcacrfipaicovra /ilXaivai vqcc fiTroi/ro^ 

Oi 8' "Aoycaaav ^X®^' '^**^^ Fv^irciviiv Ivipovro^ 
OpOiiv, 'HXcovi}v t£, TToXiy T ^OXooijaova Xcuk^V 

740 Twv avO' riyefiovBve fitveirToXefiog IloXviroirug, 
viog TlupiOooiOy tov aOavarog rliccro Zivg 
(tov p viro Ilsipi06(^ tIiccto icXvrbc 'iTTTroSa/iefia 
)}/iari t4?, ore ^ripag iriaaTO Xoxvifcvrac, 

744 Touc 8' Ik n})Xfov oiffc, koi A20(fce<r(r£ iriXaGfrtv), 

AcfaaBans were obliged to leave him behind. According to the Schol. 

they did this, because the priests of Hephaestus in Lemnos were skilful 

in coring the bites of serpents. — ^728. iXo^povos : dXkOpia ^povovv- 

Tog. — ^724. r<£xA— ^luXXoVy cf. v. 694 ; i. e. they would learn from He- 

iSnns, the son of Priam, whom the crafty Ulysses had entrapped, that 

wi&oat Philoctetes and the arrows of Hercules, Troy could not be con- 

qiiered.^729 — ^783. The dominions of the Asclepiads lay in the district 

HesUaedtis. Tricca was situated on the Lethceui (a tributary uf the 

Penius) ; Ith5me, a strong hill-fortress (not to be confounded with 

lUiome in Mestenia), icXwiiaK^covuv, utt. dp,, Oony, rocky. KX&fiaK, a 

^p ofttones. Hesych. Kpfifiviadri, dva^arov. Eiprmv, Eurytus, son 

of Melaneus and Stratonicl, a famous archer, dwelt in Thessaly, cf. 

▼.696, and Od. 8, 220. *AoicXT|iru>v, with I from the necessity of the 

metre. JRwulapius, son of Apollo and the nymph Cordnis, is in H. 

J»t a deity, but only an excellent physician, rot* = aiia role. — 

''4^786. These towns lay in Magnesia (except the fountain Hype- 

'^ by Pherae). Ti^i&voio Xcvk& x^pvp'a, the white heights of Titanus 

Iriravoc, lime-ttone ; also gypsum, choUk, Ac), — 738, 739*. These towns 

of the Lapithae (cf. 1, 266) were in the region of Mount Olympus and 

the river Peneus, and down along Pelion as far as the Dotic field. Pvp- 

"^^^^ Gyrtoni, in PelasgiOtis, on the PenSus : it was here that Ixion 

*nd Peirithous ruled.— 740. tSv, sc. AaircOwv. p^cirr^XflJios, beUum 

'linens: filvw.— 741— 746. ncipiO^, cf. 1, 263. Kkvr^y famous, is 

only here, and Od. 6, 422, an adj. of two terminations. 4i|jiaTi ry, 

£3 



78 B. [745—766. 

745 ovie o7oc9 Sfia rwye Acovrc^C) oZoq "A/oijoc^ 
vcoc inripOvfioto Kopwvov KaiveiBao' 
rote S' afia TsaaapaKovra fiiXaivai vS^C tirovTO. 

748 rovvevc S' ^K Kv^ov iSyc S6(i> Kat ceKoai vqac* 
r^ S* 'Eviiivec Sttovto, /iCvcTrroAe/uoe re IlcpacjSo/} 
oe irepi AciiS<uvi]v Svg^dfKpov oIkC Wbvto, 
0% T cLfifft^ ifi^QTov Ttrapijoriov Ip*/' ivifiovro^ 

752 8c p* ^C Ilfivetov irpoui KaWippoov vSo)^* 
oiS* 576 ni}vet((> avunitryvrai apyvpoSivy, 
aXXa ri fitv KaOvirepOev iirtppht, rivr iXaiov* 
&pKOv yap Setvov 'S^rvyog vSarog i<TTiv airoppw^* 

756 Mayvijrwi/ S' Hpx^ TlpoBoogy TsvOpriSovqg viog, 
ot WBpi ni}V€iov Koi Tli^Xtov elvoariilivXXov 
vaUaKov' twv filv Upodoog Ooog riyBfiovBvev' 
rc^ S^ afia rtaarapaKOvra fiiXaivcu vrjeg hrovro* 

760 OvToi ap' fiytfiovsg ^avawv kqI Ko(pavoi jicrav. 
Tig r ap rwv ox op«<"'oc €»|Vj (rv fioi svi/cttf, Movaa, 
avroii; 178' cttttwi/, o? aft' 'Arpc/Syoriv firoin-o. 
^Imroi fxlv piy apiarat icfav ^riptiriaSao, 

764 Tag EvfitiXog iXavvSy iroSwKiagy 6pvt0ag &g, 
oTpixagy oUrBag, ora^i/Ap iwi vtSrov itaag' 

i e. the birth-day of Polypoetes, on which this fight occurred. The 
grounds of the quarrer were, however, laid at the marriage festival of 
PMrithouB, at which the drunken Centaurs had criminally assaulted 
Hippodamla, cf. 11, 832. Od. 21, 295, sqq. 4^pois, the savage 
monsters, cf. 1, 267. Xaxvi{<rra«, the duigay, cf. trrriQia Xao-ia, 1, 190* 
Al6Ucow ir^Xa<rcrcv. The iEthikes dwelt on the heights of Pindos. 
KoivcCSoo. Leonteus was a grandson of Caeneus, cf. I, 265.-^749, 
760. *£viT|vc« (lun. for Aiviavtc), a race probably dwelling on the 
heights of (Eta, and on the Sperchlus. IlfpflaPoC, poet, for Htppai- 
poi, a Pelasgic race, dwelling, according to U., on Mount Olympus 
and on the Titaresius. Svoxc^l^pov, trtfifry, stormy {Dodona, the 
most ancient oracle of Greece, lay in Thesprotia, on Mount Tomarus). 
— 751. t|LcpT^ : aV. ilptifi, = Ifiep^cif. fpy*^) the cultivated lands. 
— ^753. &pYvpo8(iqQ {* tdfser-eddied* Cp.). — 754. imp^ci 4^* IXaiov, 
on the turfaoe, jkm uppermott like oU, The clear-flowiug TUarttiMt 
(afterwards named EurOtas), keeps apart from the muddy and there- 
fore whitish (<ip7vpo^tvi}c) Penfius (now Salambria). — 755. opKOv Sci- 
vov, in appos. to 'S,Tvy6Q. ^^Koq, App. V. Srvy^ vSarog, cf. 15, 37* 
The Styx is prop., according to Pans. viii. 18, a rock-fomitain by Nona- 
cris, in Arcadia, the waters of which were accounted poisonous for man 
and beast. The Arcadians swore by this water. — 756. Tlie Mag- 
nates, a Pelasgic race, dwelling in the district of Magnesia. — 763. ^« 
pviTidSao, Ep. for ^cpiir. PhereSj son of Cretheus, was the father of 
AdmetuSy and grandfather of EumSlus. — 765. ftrpixot {oBpil), poet 
for ofWTpixac, olihe in coat or colour. oUtms, poet, for 6/Aolrf ac, of 



766—783.] 2. 79 

7^ Tag iv IlripBty 9piJj apyvp6T0^0Q ^AttoXXciiv, 
a)u^(i> BriXeiag, 0opov "A/oijoc ^op^ovaag. 

768 AvSpuiv av juily* apiarog h}v T^a/ifiviog Atac, 
O0P* ^A\iXBvg fiYiviev' 6 yap woXv fhiprarog i)€v, 
7inroc 6*, oc ^opleaKOv apvpova IlriAefciiva. 
AAA' 6 /uiv Iv vrjBfTiTi Koptjjviai irovTowopotaiv 

772 KHT airofjLrivlfTag ' Ay a fii/JLvovi, woifxivi Xaiov, 
ArpetSy XaoL Si irapa pr\yfxivi Qakadtrrig 
cictKOKriv ripTTovTO koL alyaJii^mv ilvTiQy 

TO^OHrtv 0*' ITTTTOC §£ TTOp apfiamv olfTlV ?*CO0T0C, 

776 Xcin-ov ipairTOfjievoi iXioOpeirrov tb aiXtvov, 

iirraaav' apfiara S* cS TreirvKaafiiva Ktlro avdicnov 
IV KXidtyg' ol S* apxov 'Apij/^iXov voOiovrtq 
^oiT(ov tvQa Kai ivOa Kara arparov, oiS' tpaxovro, 

780 OJ 8' ap' iaavy vjgel re irvpX \9(m)v traaa vifxoiro' 
yaia S' vTri(TTevd\tZs, Ad wg repiriKepavvi^ 
Xtoofiivi^y org T afKpX Tv^wet yalav ipa<r<ry 
(iv Apifioigy 501 0a(ri Tv^wloc ipfiBvai evvag* 

f9*^ <i^* oto^vXq M vdrttv Ifowi, prop, equal (or level) on the back 

oyihe plumb-Utie ; i. e. as equal (in height)ya8 if they had been mea^ 

^nd with a plumb-line ; exactly matched in height.^766. That the 

^elphic Apollo tended herds and roared horses in Thesaaly, relates to 

^ myth of his service with Admetus, and is not merely a poetical 

porEte.~769. S^po, donee, dum, |jii{vMr : the i is thart in all other pas- 

*^— TTO.lwirot — IlfiXf CwvOySo. ^cpraroi i^vav. — 774. Urns (ac. ai- 

rov£» airdc) is afpHeaUvc—TId. tmrai— ficcwTOC. With thii use of Ua^ 

^^y cf. the Lat. use of quuquA, — ^776. Xarr^, melilot, trifulium mdilotus 

U|don.), or lotui eornicukUuSf not to be confounded with the IajIus of 

jAe Lotophagi, which was a tree, Db. oAivov, a kind of pardey 

[0ttoy, Cp.], smallage, apium grawoUm (H.) ; hippoielinum ». Smyr- 

"twin clut atrum (BUlerheek). kp^ima^w,, to browte (\i\wn), Homeric 

JJj]f« Gr. Syn. 228. — 777. irtmiKOo^Uva, toell covered, sc. itsvXoiq, — 

y^* ol, the dvacrcc.— 780. &9€i—v4\Lovro. vkfutrQai is here passive ; 

«> be Gontumed by (properly depcutured by), wasted. ^c( re, App. IV. 

^ptativus vifioiTo legitimus, ut in re cogitat& ; non igitur : ticiU terra 

^^> aed : ouasi^-dderetur:* F.— 781 Ad, /ori = i» honorem JovU, 

^i. Lucr. ad Yen. i. 8 : tibi tuavea dcsdala UUus SubmittUJlores, tibi rldeni 

*^*<** poati. V. Greor. iL 5 : tibi [Baecho] pampineo gravidua auo- 

2«M«o /JWrt ager, Hor. Od. iii. 18, U : SpargU agreOet tibi [Fauno] 

tS ' "**• F.— 782. &|i4l Tv^t^, round abotU T^hoeui (or Typkon). 

bi2!^i/^' Tw^oiv, ill prose Tvtpwv, a monster with a hundred fire- 

^thmg di-agon-heads. Cf. Hes. Th. 820. According to a later 

J«,he lay under iEtna. Cf. Find. Pyth. i. 32. We must not under- 

^^ ijtattvHv of a real scourging (though we have even this state- 

Jjyt m Hes. Th. 859), but of the lightnings which Zeus hurls. — 

^1 * *^ Ap(|u>i«. In Mysia was a tract called 17 caraicEicavfiivi}, 

^"^ IQ early times there were many volcanos, and at a later 

E 4* 



80 B. [784—798. 

784 S>g apa rutv wro iroor<jt fiiya <Treva\tZeTO ydia 
ip\Ofiivii)v' fJLoXa S* oiica Sierrpriaaov TriSioio. 

Iris, sent by Zeus, announces to Priam the approach of the 
Greeks. Hector recognizing the voice of the goddess, calls to arms 
the Trojans, who range themselves in battle array on a hill near 
the city. Enumeration of the chiefs of the Trojans and their allies. 

Tpioaiv 8' ayy^Xog ifXOe iroSriv^juLog ojKta'^lpig 
Trap Aiog alyi6\oio (tvv ayy^Xiy aXeysivy. 

788 01 S' ayopag ayopevov ln\ Ilpiafioio Ovpymv, 
rravTeg ofitiyephgj ri/jlv vtot iJSe yipovreg. 
'Ayx^v S' laTafiivri irpogi<^r\ ttoSoc wkco ^I/o«c' 
Etaaro 8c <^Qoyyriv vXi Yipiaiioio IloAtrp, 

792 og Tp(lj(M)v (TKOirog T^f, iroSbJKii'gtn rreirotBdjgy 
TVfxfit^ iv aKpoTOTi^ klaviyrao yipovrog, 
Siyfxevog ottttote vav<jiiv a^op/LiT)0ecEv ^Axatoi' 
Tw fxtv UKTafilvri fieri^ri troSag wicia ^Ipig' 

796 ^Q yipovy cud rot fivOoi <ji(Xoi aKpirol elariv, 
&g WOT Itt' uprivrig' ttoXc/lioc S* aXiaaTog opioptVm 
'H fiiv Sfj fnaXa voXXa fia\ag ugr)Xv9ov di/cpcliv, 

period earthquakes also. Here were placed the 'Apt^ot, an unknown 
people, or, according to Eustath., rd 'Apt/ia, viz. opt), the Arima 
mountains (whence Virgil's Inarme, Ma. ix. 716). Wherever there 
were earthquakes and volcanic fires, there, according to the poetical 
creed, was buried a giant conquered by Zeus, or some other monster. 
W. — 785. 8Llirpv|<nrov ircSCoio, ''non prsepositionis uUa ellipsis est, 
Bed pronominis indefiniti rt" (Herm. vol. i. p. \^)\ perfieiihaiA (= 
peragrabant) partem eampt. It is better to consider it with Matth. 
and Th., a gen. of place : = per campum. Cf. note on 6, 2. 

786. 'Ipi« (prop, the rainbow, not in H. the goddess of the rain- 
bow). In the Odyssey Hermes (never Iris) is the messenger of the 
gods. — 787. oiv ^TYcXC-Q oXcTCivp, viz. that the Greeks are ad- 
vancing. — 788. Iirl Ovp^Qox Ilpiaj&oio. According to the most 
ancient usage, state assemblies were held in front of the king's 
palace ; hence, as is well known, ** the SuUme Porte " (cf. 7i 346 ; 
Xen. Cyrop. i. 3, 2). — 792. iroSoKcC^at, the plur. of an abstract 
noun denotes particular manifestations or acts of the abstract notion. 
So in all languages : e. ff. in our Liturgy, ^ negligences and ignO' 
funcar." — 793. t&^^ iir &KpoTdm)>, tumulo in sumfno, Mayitea 
was father of the Trojan Alcathous, the husband of a daughter of 
Anchises. Cf. 13, 427. — 794. 8fy|Mvos (dixofiai here = excipert, 
captare; to wait, toatch), D. 125. w^pjJiaaOav vav^iv {gen,, D. 33), 
to saUy forth from their ships (i. e. naval camp). bpfAao/iai has 
aor. 1 pass. upfiriOriv (Or. 416), very rarely dtpfiffoduriv, — 796. 
&KpiTOi ftvOoi (cf. V. 246), incessant, endless talking (oi dvapiOfiri'' 
rot), L e. so numerous as to be indistinguishable : so v. 868, &poc 
OKpiro^vWov, * a leafy mountain,' i. e. a mountain wUh innu' 
merable (leaves = ) trees on it : 3, 412, dxta dcpcra. 2)6. — 797. 
&X£aaTos : d^vKros : dviyKXieroi:, 8ch,, ^* quod sine dubio corrup- 



r99— 820.] 2. 81 

799 aXy ovtruf roiovSt ro<r((vSc t£ Xaov oiroiira* 

800 Xiriv yap tpvXkoKFiv locicorcc q xl^a/JiaOoKnv 
ip\ovTai TreSioiOf fxa')ni\ft6fUvoi ircpl aarv, 

EicTop, <rol Si fxaXiar iiriTiWofiaiy &Si ye pt%aC 
voWoi yap Kara aarv fiiya Upiifiov ivUovpoiy 

804 aX\ti S* aXXijjv yXwaaa iroXv<nr€piiMfv avOpwiriitv' 
Toi<Ttv SKaoTOQ avTJp trrifiaiviTiMfy ottri mp ap\tif 
T^v S* iKtiydaObfy KoafinaAfxevoQ iroXityroc* 
^Qg t^od'* "Ektwp S' our* Oeag eiroc riyvottiaev, 

808 al\pa 8* iXv<T ayop-qv' iirl Tiv^ea 8' eaaevovro. 
Tlatrai S* ci>c7i;i;i/ro wvXai, lie S* i<r<TVTo Xaoc* 
TTc^oi 6' iirvriig re' ttoXvc 8' opVfiaySog optopu* 
£<m Si Tig irpowapoiOe vdXiog aiirkia KoXwvriy 

812 cv veSli^ a7rav€v0c, vipiSpofiog tvOa Kai tvOa' 
TT)v riroi avSpeg BarUiav KticXritrKOVtriv, 
aOavaroi Si re arifia iroXvaKapOfioio Mvpivrig' 
ev0a rorc Tpioig re SiiicpiOiv riS' ivUovpoi. 

816 Tpioal filv riyefiovsve fiiyag KopvOaioXog ^Eicrtap 
lipiafilSfig* afia rc^ye iroXv vXeiaroi loai apiaroi 
Xaoi 0(M}p{)<raovTO9 fiifiaoreg iy^elyaiv. 

AapSaviwv avT lipx^v etc irate ^Ay\((TaOy 

820 AivEiac, Tov vv 'A7x'*^y ''''^^ ^ 'A^poStVij, 

turn ex aviccXcroc ; Xcd^cv enim fere idem quod cXcvf tv." F. — 801. 

v«8(oM, cf. note on v. 785.— 808. iroXXol ydp. The clause with yap 

nere (as often) precedes that of which it is explanatory. larger 

Qr. 1455, 6. Cf. v. 1 19.— 804. &XXi| 8* &XX»v yXumra, alia aliorum 

4 liugtia. iroXvcnrcp^flttV = Itti iroXXd fikpri rrJQ yric Suirirapfikvtav, 

joXoycyfiv fi voXvtdviiiv. Sch. (D6.).— 805. apx^iv nvi is rarer than 

^X^iv rivoc.— 806. iroXiifTa« = «roXtrac.— 809. ircurot— vvXcu, the 

^ goU ( Aristarchus ; with H. Pass. C. Db. &o.) : but F. and S. take 

the Words in their plain meaning, ^all thegatei,* — 810. 6pv\^yt69f tudse, 

iin.^ Cf. 4f 449. — 811. nr6Kio9 : lOQ, as one syll. by synizesis. (dvcia 

KoXttni. This hill lay iu front of the Scsean gate in the plam.— 812. 

vcptBpo||^ (passive), {coUit) qui circum iri potest : ** clear all 

wound." Cp, — 813. cLvSpcs — ae^varoi, cf. 1, 404. The common 

BAine of the hill was Bdrua, the thorn-hiU (fr. fiarog, rubtu). 

ttyiina was, according to Strabo, one of the Amazons that once 

tttde war on Troy (cf. 3, ISO).— 814. voX^KopOiMS, mudt-tpringing, 

'Pf^^ng aatirely {aKaiptiVf to skip, to dance), is to be referred to 

^imUeness in warlike movements. ** Swift injight," Cp.— 815. SUicpv- 

^ ,^<f Bp(0i|9av.— 816. In this catalogue the army of the Trojans is 

'vf ^ ^^vided into Trojans in the wider sense and auxiliaries. Among 

^m former, whose princes were probably vassals of Priam, the poet first 

iitmes tfa^ Trojans in the stricter sense, i. e. the inhabitants of Ilium 

Y^ ^^ environs. — 818. im|muSt^ hfx^ixiflxy : lufiaong intransitive 

^ ^ VfMOvftovfuvofty Sch.) ; iyx^^V^* <^ dalimu inUrumenti, Others 

E 5 



82 B. [821—846. 

821 "iStic €V KvrifioXm Oia (iport^ Evvi|0€T(ra* 
oifK oIoC} ifia r<^e Svw ^Avrfivopog vie, 
*ApYAox<{c T 'Aicci/iac re, fiaxn^ ev uS6Te TraoifC* 

824 Ot S^ £lXeiav cvatov viral ir6Sa vdarov "'iSitc? 
a^vHolf irlvowi^ vS(op fiiXav Al<niwoio, 
TptoBQ' Tittv avT ^pyc Auicaovoc ayXaoc v«oc> 
IlavSapoC) c2 kciI to^ov 'AitoXXcdi; auroc €S€t>Kfv- 

828 OJ S* ^ ASp-fitrrttav r ilxov koL Sii/uoi; 'Airacorov, 
ical ricrvfiav e^ov Koi Tupdtig opog alirv' 
rCiv iipx "ASpijaroc re koI "Afi^iog XivoOwpii^, 
vie Svo) MipowoQ HeoKwaioVy 8g wept vavrtov 

832 ySee iiavroavvaQ, ovol ovc iraiSac cainccv 
fnei\eiv eg ir6Xefiov ^Ourfivopa' rw Si oi ovtl 
rreiOitrOiiv' Kripeg yap ayov fdXavog Oavaroio* 
Oi S* apa TlepKiijTiiv koI TlpaKUOp afi^evifiovto, 

636 Kol 'S^riarbv koi "A/BvSov exov koi Slav '^Apltrfiriv' 
Twv awfl' *YpTajct8ijc ^PX "Aacoc, o(>\afioc avSpwvj 
"Affioc 'VpraicfSijCj &v ^Apltr^nOev iipov iirvoi 
aiOwvBQi fieyaXotf worafiov avo ^eXXrievrog. 

640 'lirirodooc S* aye tpXiXa IleXatfywv eyxj^friiiwpwVi 
rCtv oi Aapiaaav ipi^wXaKa vaieraa^Ticov' 
rwv ipx 'Ivw6Bo6q re IlvXaioc t\ oZog "A/oifoc, 
vie S{ffo A^0O£o IlcXacryov TevrafitSao. 

B44 Avrap GprfiKag fiy 'Aicci/uac fcai Weipoog ^p€i>Ci 
iaaovQ 'EXX^c^ovtoc ayappoog evrbg eepyei. 

nnderBtand fidxtoBai. Mi/iaorecy nnd luftaug, 16, 7^4 iiffia6T€, 12, 
179, elsewhere fiifia&Ttc. — 820. Alv«£a«, JEnecu, son of Anchises and 
AphrodIt£, a near kinsman of Priam, as being great-gTeat-grandaon of 
Troa, reigned in Dardania, and was one of the bravest Trojan war- 
riors. — SSL'^ISiis Iv ianf||M>Xoa, where Anchises had his herds, cv^^of, 
a moumtaimforett [saltus] , a woody mountain-p(U8.SfS2. 'Avr^vopot vb. 
Anting was a son of ^sy^t^s, and one of the senators of Troy (the 
Nestor of Troy). Cf. 3, 148. — 827. f ical t6{ov— I8«kcv, cf. V. 
JSn. 9ui.383. ** lapis, cui Ipse suas artes, sua munera leetus Apollo, 
Augurium citharamque dabat, cderetque gagittcu,** F. — 88L iripl vdv- 
Twv, pnB canctis, abiw all (men) ; in a higher degree than any other 
man. — 882. {fScc (fr. oUa), D. 88, 89. ^vrotr&va/i, the art ofditimp- 
Hon, in plural, cf. v. 792. looicfv = ila. — 884. Jn. le^pcc with fciXa- 
voc Bavdroio, cf. v. 302. fiyov : sc. avrovg, D. 79. — 687. SfixflfM%, 
the first in the rank, here = apxtav. — 839. aXBwn, prop, burning ; 
Jiery-red, bay, nitili. Others (less probably), take the fig. meaning ; 
niritedf hot, — ^840. lyxc^^V^'PO^' ^^® ancients doubted whether the 
uai/aetor of this word was from fiopoc, fioipa, fate, fuiikoc, battle, or 
fuapdQ (implying fnad knpetuodty in the use of the spear) ; ^tht tpeair* 
expert Petatifiam." Cp. — 844. Ofr/jUMt. The Thradans who dvelt 



846-^67.] 2. 83 

vioc T/ooc^?}vo<o iliOTpiipiog KtaSao, 
848 Avrap nt//oafY/it}C ciyc natovac aymiXoroSovc^ 

^A^ioD, ov icaXAc<Trov vSo)(> lirtKlSvarcu aJav* 

naipXayoviov S* riyMO UvXaifUveoQ \a<nov ic^p, 

852 i^ ^KverufVf oOev rifuoviBtv yivog ayponpawv' 
o7 pa KvTwpov cxof koI Sqo'a/Lcov a/i^evl/iovro, 
a^^/ re na/o0£viot/ iroro/uov icXvra Swfiar ivaioVf 
KpCj/ivav T AlylaXov n Koi wpriXoifQ ^EpvOivov^- 

856 Avrap 'AXi^wvcuv 'OSfoc Koi *£irc(rrpo^oc ?PX®*'* 
r])Xo0£v 1$ *AXu)3ijc, o0€i; apyvpou iort ytviOXri. 

Muoroiv S^ Xpo/Lccc 9(>X^ '^^^ "Evvo/ioc olaii/tcrri^C* 
aXX* ovjc occuyoTo-cv ipiffraaro Kripa niXaivav, 
860 aXX' iSafJLfi vwo X^ptri iroSoiiccoc AtaiciSao 

cv woTa/jLfff oOi TTCp TpcJac icepat^e icat aXXouc* 

OJpicvc ov ^pifyag Tiye ical ^Acicavfoc OsoeiS^Cy 
T^X' |£ 'Aaicavfijc' fiifJiaaav S' vajjuvi na\B(TOai, 
864 Myoorci' au M^adXijc t€ icac "Avn^oc tiyntratrOriVs 
v\^ TaXqifxiviOQ, ri) Tvyatri tIicc Aifivrri, 
ot icai Myovac ijyov viro T^c&Xcu ycyawrac- 

Naortic ov Kapcjv riyfi<raTO papfiapotpdjvujVy 

^7 the Hellespont and the mouth of the Hebrus at ^nos, cf. 4, 620. 
7"^^* &Y^lfS^oo«, strong flowing, ivhere the water is very agitated. 
ivT^ ^p^n, cf. y. 617.-846. KiK^vwv. The Cieoniani were a Thra^ 
cian race, and dwelt from Umarus up to the Liasus.— 847. KcdSoo, 
fr* HidSrig^ aon of Keas. — 848. Haimnut' The Pceonians, wliom H. 
Juonea as dwellers on the Axius (now Vistrizza), afterwards dwelt 
^ the north of Macedonia, towards MoBsia. — 851. nvXai|iivio« 
l^nov Kvjp, a periphrasis like y. 636, cf. 743, and 1, 189.— 853. !{ 
BtrtWy the Heneti, who are not again noticed in this region, were by 
later tales brought, against all probabilitv, into connexion with the 
Jeneti in Italy. ^yx6ymf yivoi &YporcpM»v (D. 68). K5ppen un- 
derstands by the wild mules the Jiggetai {equut hemiintu, L.) an ani- 
^ between horse and ass, still found in Tartary. — 857. 56cv &p7^ 
P^ivH YcW9Xv|. The Greeks in early times received their metals 
^"^^ the people dwelling in Pontus. The myth of the Argonauts 
f^en to this. As late as in Strabo's time the Chalybes still lived by 
^i^. — 860. AlaK(8ao, L e. of Achilles, the grandson of jEaous, 
"^ 881. h «ora|iv, in the Scamander ; in the battle described in 
21i 19, Bqq., called the ftdvfl vapavordfiioc (Z>6.) . tctpatCctv, prop, of 
^ ox ; to tiirow down with its horns, cf. 6, 666. Others refer it to 
^ same root as rctpw.— 868. <( 'Aoicav(t|«, a town and district on 
^ Ascanian lake, on the borders of Mysia and Phrygia. WpSvi, 
App. H. _ 864. M|(ooxv. The Mceoniant dwelt in what was after- 
^^ttda Lydia.— 865. riiYa(i|— X(|ftn|, the Gygiean hike, to the west of 

E 6 



84 B. [868—877. 

868 oc MrXtyrov ix^Vf ^O^ipiiv r opog aicpiro^uXXov, 
MaiavSpov re podg, MvkoXiic t aiiruva KopT/iva' 
Ttov /jlIv clq ^ AfJL<plfia\og kqX Nacmic vyfiaaaOriv, 
Noffrijc ^AfKplfJLaxoQ rs 'Sofilovog ayXaa rlicva, 

872 8c ictt^ XPViTOv ix(*)v iroXc/uovS' ?€v, ijvrt fcovpti* 
vrprioc, ovSi rl oi rAy kmipKetji Xvypov oXtupov' 
aXX^ iSafiri viro X^P^^ voSwKiOQ AlaKlSao 
iv worafiw, XP^^^^ ^ ^A^iXcv^ cko/lcco'O'C Bat^pwv- 

876 2ap9rt|Ca»v S* ^(>X^^ Avicfaiy ical rXaOicoc ajuLVfJLWv, 
ri}Xo0€v Iic-Avk(iic> AavOov airo Siv^evroc* 

SardiB ; it is supposed to be the place afterwards called Coloe (now 
Enli Ghetd). Db.— 867. KapAv— papPapo^v«»v. The Cariant (said 
to have been originally called Ldiges) had crossed over to the main- 
land from the neighbouring islands, and were a warlike people, long 
addicted to piracy. It is doubtful whether fiappccpo^uvoi refers to 
a really foreign language, or to a corrupt Greek, and an unusual* 
foreign-sounding pronunciation : just as H. calls the Sin ties dypio- 
0«iivoi,cf. Od. 8,294. — 868. ^ActpAv &pot, the mount of pines l**^9ttp, 
the pinus pinaster of Linn." Sprengel, Db.], either Mount Jjotmus 
or urUu (Strab.). &KpiT6^XXov. Cf. n. on v. 796. — 872. XRvo^v, 
aurum = aurta omamenta. So Ter., ancUlas tecum duxU oneraUu vette 
nUque auro {leith the golden ornamenti of their mistreseO. Db. [*< with 
ffwd bedight." Cp.] — 878. Iir{picc<rc, did not ward off, did not save 
him from, cf. 6, 16. — 875. Iv irorapp, cf. v. 861. — 876. Sarptdon, 
son of Zeus and Laodamia, is often mentioned. rXoOicos, cf. 6, 1 19, 
flqq. — 877. hn AvkCi|s, cf. v. 824 SJ^vOov &'Vo. The Xa^thus (now 
Essenide) springs out of Mount Taurus, and runs through Uie western 
part of Lycia, cf. 5, 479. 



OMHPOX IAIAA05 



PA^QAIA r. 



The Trojans advance with loud shouts to the battle ; the Greeks 
inarch m silence. The action is about to begin, when Paris, ad- 
vandng before the Trojans, defies the bravest of the Greeks. Mene- 
Isns comes forward ; at sight of whom Paris, seized with fright, 
takes refuge in the ranks. 

AvTap iiTil KOtTfiriOBv ifi riysfioviaaiv {ica<rroi, 
Tpcli«c fi^v icXayyy r ivoirn r Xaav, oqvS^q wg' 
11VTE TTsp KAayyri y^pavwv itsah ovpavoui irpo, 

4 1UT iirei ovv \ufiiova i^vyov Koi adia^arov 6fi(ip0Vy 
icXayy-g ralyi irirovrai Iv ^Oiccavoio poawvy 
avSpatri Tlvyfialoiai i^ovov koL Kripa <pipov<T(U' 
4l(>ca£ S* apa ralyi tccucfjv tpida vpofjtipovTaC 

8 ol 8' ap' iffav aiyy fiivea irvdovrtg ^A\aiolf 

^ Obs. This book or canto was variously named by the ancients : 
^ipcoc (the oaths), in reference to v. 245—302 ; or rcixoffcoiria (the 
^ew from the walls), because of v. 161—244 ; or 'XKiKavSpov k. 
Mey. fiovoftnxia, because of v. 303—384. 

^ 1 *6v^tfity =: Uofffifidticav. AuraxBfiirav (Sch.). JD6. says that 
ecaffroi not = Icdrcpot, because there is reference to the two 
umies with the various subdivisions of each, as described in Book ii. 
"-^2. nXayinQ '''' ^vo<rg t' : cXayyif, prop, every inarticulate sound, is 
not used of birds only, but merely expresses a louder cry or shout than 
^^q. The comparatively ditorderly and damorout advance of the 
^jans denotes, not a more undvUisxd state, but want oi preparatvon. 
"-S. oipav^i irp^, lit. in the heatensy before them, = before the hea- 
vens ; the xp6 being a nearer specification of how the local adv. is 
^ be understood. Cf. 8, 561, irvpd Kaliro 'iXiodt irpo = before 
^isis. TFIs, however, should say, under heaven, — 5. 'Oiccavoio 
Mm'. The Ocean is, according to H., a stream, cf. 14, 246. — 6. 
"^f^^ IIvyiMi^ioa. The Pygmies, a dwarfish people (like Thumb- 
■in from xv/fi^), are placed in fabulous geography, sometimes 
towards Ethiopia, sometimes towards India. *<The tale probably 
uoae thus : The cranes, which in winter draw towards Africa for 
food, and are mischievous to the fields, are there attacked by the 
inl^itaots.'' K, — 7. ^^tot = maUOinm, App. V. IpiSa irpo^- 
^I'^u : irpo^pcffOoii and Od. 6, 92, s-po^ipciv cpi^a, to oner a 



86 r. [9—32. 

9 Iv Ov/ntjf fiEjuaCmc a\€^ifiev aXkriXounv. 

EvT opioc Kopvif^ym Noroc KaTi\jEvev Ofitx^iiv^ 
VQipitnv ovTi iplXriVf icX^irry Si re vvktoq a^eivwy 

12 Toatrov rtg t ivikti<r<rHy &<rov r ivi Xaav Ititriv' 
WQ apa rwv viro iroirfft KOvlaaXog i)pvvT aeWrig 
ip^ofilviov' pa\a S^ wKa Siinpritraov irsScoio. 
01 S* Sr£ Sri €r\eS6v H<rav lir a\\{}\oi<Tiv iovrsg^ 

16 Tpwaiv plv wpopaxiK^v ^AXi^avSpog BeoeiSrigy 
wapSaXiiiv &fioi<riv ixu)V Koi KapirvXa ro^a 
Km Kl^iog' airap 6 Sovpe Suw KiKOpvOpiva \aXKif 
waXXwv, ^Apydvjv wpOKciXiZero iravTag apitrrovgy 

20 avTifiiov fia\i(Ta<rOai iv alvg diiioriiTi. 

Tov 8' ic ovv iv6ri<Tiv 'Apirf^iAoc McvlXaoc 
ipXopivov irpoirapoiOev 6piXoVy fiaKpa ^ifiUjvraj 
&gTt Xiiov ix^P^^ fJLtyaXt^ ivt adfiari KVptragy 

24 ivptjjv rj eXa^ov Kspaov rj aypiov alya^ 

TTCivaciiv* fiaXa yap re KaTtadUi, i^irep av avrov 
(TBvvjvTat rax^^g ft Kvvtg OaXepol r atl^riot' 
wg Ix'^P^ MiviXaog ^AXi^avSpov 0cocSca 

28 6<p0aXpdi<Tiv iSdjV tpdro yap rtfreaOai aXdrriv* 
avrUa S^ eS ox^^v avv Tevxi<fiv aXro xofto^c- 

Tov S* ci>c oiv lv6n<rev ^AXi^avSpog OBouSfig 
iv vpofiaxoiiTi tpavivra, KaTeirXriyti ^iXov Urop' 

32 a\p S* irapufv dg tOvog exa^cro Ktip^ aXt^ivtov. 

quarrel to any one, to provoke him to it. — 10. c^, here, cu wken^ = 
i^Tt, App. V. N^TOS, of. 2, 146. — 12. Sorov— ti)o%v = Saov nc 
i6iri<n {yi'vjicU) Xcutv (App. II.). — ^18. icovCQraXof-~&cXXi^, vJUrling 
aust, Buttm. prefers &i\Xyc = aiW^tic : like rifiys, 9, 605. •— 16. 
TpoMviv— irpoi&^x4»<v (** *f^ ^ Trcjan van Adtanoed wat teen." Cp.). 
The front fighters (irp6fiaxoi or wpofioit of. v. 31, 44) stood in the 
foremost line, usually on their war-chariots, and challenfced their ad- 
versaries to combat. *AX^tav8pof , i. e. Paris. — 17. irap8aX^i|v : sc. 
dopdVf a leopard's skin. — ^18. icfKopvO|Uva (D. 26) xoXk^) armed with 
hriusy i. e. tipt with a bmzen point, cf. V. .Ma, xii. 488 : DuO'^jfnW' 
fixa hastiUa ferro. — 28—86. The comparison here precedes, and the 
apodosis does not follow till v. 27, of. V. ^n. x. 723. w&^vwt, D. 107. 
ow|&a, said to be used only of a dead body by H. ; but the kabUt of the 
lion seem to require a liting <me here ; and so Schol. brev. — 84. 
&Ypiov olYa, prob. the wild goat, oamra agagruM (L.), still found on 
the Caucasus, &c, cf. 4, 205.— 85. fftdXa, greedUy, mth tagernat, sC- 
«tp &r, although^ even tkou^ = icdv airbv BtuKUMn (Sch.). Cf. 1,81. 
— 86. (TciSco^ai here trans., to drive off^ cAow anay ; the pree. denoting 
the attempt to do this.~88. ^ro {He $aid to kimtdf = ) he thought, 
hoped, 'EXoytcraro (Sch.). &Xc£ti|v (fr. dXdruf, 6\iT&vu», peee^ =: 
dfiaprfa»X6v Kai ddiKov (Sch.). — 31. Iv vpo|iidxoMrt, cf. v. 16. imv 



33 — 53.] ' 3, 87 

33 'Qg $' &re He re S/oaicovra iSoiv iraXlvoptrog airc<m| 
ovpsoQ iv ^^(TfryCy viro re rpSfiog IWape yvlay 
a\p T avB\wpii(Ttv, S)xp6q ri fiiv cIXe vapnaQy 

36 &g avTtg KaS* BfiiXov tSv Tpdnov ayspwYiMtVy 

Sd<rag ^Arpiog viov, ^AXi^avSpOQ 0€oeiorjc* 

Hector sharply reproves Paris for his cowardice. Piusn, com- 
plaining of his brother's harshness, offers to iigbt Menelans in single 
combat. Helen shall be the prize of the oombat, which will put an 
end to the war. 

Tov S* "EicTftip vslKetTtrev iSijv alaxpoig iirieainv' 
AvQTTHpi, uSog apiOTty yuvaifiavicy riirepoirevray 
40 aiS* o^eXcc ayovog t ifxtvaif ayafiog r awoXiaOau 
Kai ICC TO (iovXoifiriv, Kai iccv iroXv KipSiov j{ci/ 
ij ovTQt Xcu/3i}i/ T ifiivai KaX vir(i\piov aXXtuv. 
^H TTov KayxaX6i»f(n icaptiKO/xocuvrsc ^A\aioif 
44 ^AvTiQ apiarria irpofiov tfifievaA, ovvcica koXov 
cISoc iir' aXX ovic tari j3cij ^pCffiv, ovSi rig aXic^ 
H tococSe ewvy iv irovrovopoKTi vie(Taiv 
vovTov hrinXofffagy krapovg ipiripag ayetpagy 
48 luxOstg aXXoSairoim yvvaiK sveiSC avrjyig 
c^ OTTific yairigf vvov avSpiov alxjiffratjJVy 
varpl re ff*^ fiiya irrifia Tr6Xrii re vavri ts S-fijULt^y 
^vgjuEvitnv filv yappiay icart|^c(t)v Sc <xo\ avrti^ ; 
52 oiic av Sri fieiveiag ^ Aprit<piXov MiviXaov ; 

7vo(i|c X* ^^^^ ^oiroc ^X^ig OaXtpfjv TtapaKOinv* 
"MyH • KaravXiioviiv ( z= percdlere). In the sense of teat terrified^ 
the usual aor. is KareirXdyriv, — 83. Jn. a\f/ ix^^<''0* — ^^* «^ ^» 
■qq. Cf. V. iEn. ii. 379. A*^<rn|. On the aor. cf. v. 10. — 86. 
•XPot, App. II. 

89. A^opi, MiserabU P'arit! ThusOd. 23, 97 : iinnp SvaftriTtp, 
^^P. Orest. 1392 : AvtriXtva. ywai^r^f regularly ywaiKOfia" 
^i inaivofiai), " toomaH'mad** (Cp.). il^cpotrcvrd, daseher, seducer, 
viz. of women. Cf. ^Triporrivttv, 3, 399. — 40. Cf. I, 416. aYovo«, 
^ (yovoc), unborn, — 4L teul ks rb PovXoC|t.i|r, viz. that thou hadtt 
^tr been bom. — 48. vir^ifriOK (cltr. tip.) = uv vw* oi\fu being under 
^e ffftze (of all) ; on whom all cast looks (of contempt). — 43. icay- 
X^W (fr. XA'Q, x'^^^'')' aKJ^^nnum e<^« — 44. 4»^vti«, cf. v. 28. 
vp^lMv ttifMvai : sc. oi, — 46. In' = lireart, cf. 1, 174. — 46. i( be- 
long to av^vf c — 47. iirMrX»«i, Ion. and £p. for kinnXkut. ipCi|pi«, 
^TP. 111.-48. i&tx^^) vrapaytvofuvoe (Sch.). Tdi-vvvtrOai, o, dab,, 
<>^ signifies merely to go to a person. — 49. !( 4rii|« Yflit|«, cf. 1, 
174. viw^ (<2at<^At^-tn-&io), poet., like nwnUf = si«t«r-tn-^io. — 60. 
*^t|M, x^H>H^> epexegetical accusatives, added by way of apposition 
|p a preceding predicate, to denote the consequence or purpose (= 
fieri fZvai irjjfia, Ac). — 61. Kami|^(Yi, Ep. for carq^eca, here eon- 
StnuhcffoMi iAam«. — 63. r^£n« X* 1= «0»<*«* wnOdAiium fmd 



88 r. [54—70. 

54 Ouic av TOi xpahfiy KtOapig ra tb Sutp* ^A^poSfrqc, 
1* r€ KOfJLTi TO T€ tiSoc, OT iv KOvlyfTi /niy^lriQ. 

56 'AXXa fiaXa Tpwec SeiSrifiovtQ' ^ ri Ktv 58»l 
\aLvov iaao xirilivai KaKdv ivi\f oatra iopyag. 
Tov 8' avTi vpogUinev ^AXi^avSpog dBotiSfic' 
^Etcrop' end fit kot aiffav ivBUtaag oiS* iirlp alaav' 

60 aUl TOi KpaSiri irlXcicuc &C €<n"tv arcipnC) 

ogr eitTiv Sia Sovpog vv* avipo^y 5c pa re Ti)(yg 
vrfiov licra/ivpcTiv, o^IXXh S* av&pog ipwr^v' 
&C ''0/ ivi (TTi)06(TtTiv arapfifiTOQ vooq t<rriv' 

64 fiTj /Lio£ 8w/b' ipara irpofjtepi x/^u<tI»jc 'A^/ao8fri|c* 
oSro( a7roj3X>)r' lerri 0£(ov cpiKvSea ^cjpa, 
oacra icEt^ avroi StoaiVy Ifcoiv S* ovk av rig FXocro. 
Nwv avT « )Li* efleXftc iroXc/if^civ ijSe /uax€<r0ai, 

68 aXXouc /uev KaOiaov Tpwag koI vavrag ^A\aiovgy 
aifTcip ifi iv fxitrat^ icai ^ApriifptXov MiviXaov 
avp^aXer afifp>* 'EXiyy kqI KTrijuam itaai pa)(e<rOaL* 

out or learn, &c. The protasis is omitted, sc. if you were to face 
Menelaus. — 54. o^k &v toi xp<^^tl> cf. 1, 262. 8«*p' 'A^poSCnis, 
the gift* of Aphroditty are named in the following verse. — 55. The arti- 
cles (i. e. pronouns) are here equivalent to the Lat. Ule (Db.). or 
Iv Kwl^ax |UYCii|«. The opt., supported by all the MSS., is to be 
retained : ** cUeit enim Hector, n qtiando Paris tolo afiigeretur, ei nihil 
profiUuram ette eitharam." Spz. — 56. 8ci8i{|M>yi« : sc. flciv. «| ri 
Kcv — x^'^^^ lapideam vestem induisaet ; i. e. wouldet have been stoned ; 
i. e. in some outbreak of the popular rage. Cp. : ** Thou hadst slept 
Seoure beneath a coverlet of stone'* (explaining it simply of being buried). 
Db. quotes La Fontaine : ^ La cour lui taille un beau pourpoint de 
pierre." — 57. loxro. Plupf. (2 sing.) of cl/xat, / am clothed,---69. hr§L 
|ic— IvcdcccraiB. This protasis is without its apodosis ; like 18, 101. 
Od. 3, 103, as is often the case in dialogue : sc. / must endure it. — 
60. altl — &Tfi|>i{s. Metaph. indefatigable, unconquerable ; of men, 
Kpadiri, vsXtKvg &q iortv driipijt, thy heart is unyielding, like an axe. 
'Arcipifc (reipcu), not to be worn out, indestructible, firm, lasting. — 61. 
cloiv, it = agitur. The agent with ifv6, c, gen., often follows a verb 
that implies a passive notion ; as Ov^OKfiv itiro tipoq. So here Uvat 
vir6 rivoc (ire =)agiper aliquem. 8ovp^, D. 62. 5< ^— Ikt^- 
vXflxv. ** The subj. between two indicatives is quite in order ; for it 
is only a supposed case." Th. — 68. v^Cov : sc. Sopv, a ship-timber. Ip«ti|, 
4i, any vehement motion, impulse, force, ruAing, esp. spoken of mis* 
siles : 6^XXEt dySpbg Ipiariv, the axe augments the power of the 
man. — 64. |ti{ |Mt, asyndeton ; in prose dXX<i fAtj /ioc. irpo^pctv 
(like our to bring a thing up against a man = ), to reproach him (with 
it). — 66. oava kcv— odcrtv, cf. l» 139. Iiwv, here, through one's 
own proper power, at will. — 68. K^iow, trans, sedere jube. — 70. 
ov|i|MiX«r^ — |i4&X<o^'<^ = ^VfifidXtrt &m rift&s iidxio9ai. The pi. 
here is not inconsistent with the preceding aing.^ since Hector stands 



ri— 94.J 3. 89 

71 oirnoTBpo^ Si « viKricty Kpd<rawv n yivnraij 

72 KTTiuaff* i\u}v iv iravra yvvaiKa re oiicoS' ayiaOio' 
oi o aXXo£ t^iXoTura koL &pKia iriara rafidw^g 
vtuoire Tpolfiv lp</3oiXaKa* roc Si vtitrBwv 
Apyog €C C7r7roj3orov Kai ^A\€ULSa KoXXtyvvauca* 

Hector arresto the march of the Trojans. Agamemnon snspendi 
the attack, and Hector repeats to the two armies the proposal of 
Paris. MeneUos forthwith accepts it ; hut Priam, he says, most 
come himself to swear to the obs^ance of the agreement Hector 
sends for Priam. Agamemnon orders the preparations fbr the 
aaerifiee. 

76 Qg iipad\ ^EisTtop S* avr £X^(»| fiiya javOov 
GKOvaag, 
Ka( p" eg fiiwov mv Tpcicov avhpye tpaXayyagy 
pii<r<Fov Sovpog iXiiv' rol S' iSpvvdnaav awavrtg, 
T<f 8' lircro^a^oyro icaptiKO/iOCiivrcc ^A\aio(y 

80 ioiaiv ra riri/aicojucvoi Xat<T<ri r tfiaXkov. 

Ai)Tap 6 fiaKpbv avasv ava% avSpwv ^ Ayofxifivdtv' 
"Itf-^co-fl', ^Apyuot, firi jSaXXcrc, Kovpot 'Axaiuiv* 
orevroc yap tl iirog iphiv KOpvOaioXog **Eicnop. 

84 klg t(^au * oe t<T\ovTO fiaxrig avuo r tykvovro 
t<r<TVfiivwg* "EKroip Se fXBT an^oriooKTiv eciTrei;* 
Kitckvri fJLiVj Tputig kol ivicvijfiiceg ^A\aioiy 
fwdov ^ AXe^avSpoiOy tov hvbkq vuKog optupiv, 

88 AXXovc M^*' KeXtrai Tpioag koI iravrag ^Axaiovg 
rev^jEa icaX' airoOiirOai iwX yOovX irovXvfiorelpy, 
auTov S* iv iJii<r(Tifi Koi * ApriKJiiXov MkviXaov 
otovg ifiif 'EXivy Koi KTrifiam nam iia\iaOaC 

92 btriroT^pog Si ke vcicTfcry Kpuatrwv re yivriraiy 
KTrifiaS' eX(ov €u Tavra yvvaiica re oJicaS' ayiaOw' 
oc 8* oXXoe ^(Xorfjra kol &pKia Triara Tafiuffiev. 

for the rest of the leaders, mji&oai. These goods are named 13, 
^6. 22, 1 14, 115. — 78. ^ = felieiter (not, omnino). N. oXkoS* iyi- 
0^) domum suam dtLcai, from the force of the Mid. Db. — 78. opicia 
*^tafft^c«, cf. 2, 124. — 75. 'AxottSa : sc. yaXav, The Achaian 
land is the territory of Achilles in Tbessaly. Argos and Achaia 
(like Hellas and Argos), = the whole of Greece, cf. 2, 683. 

78. i&lcnrov 8ovpo« ik&y, cf. I, 197* He grasped the lance by the 
middle, and with it pushed the Trojans back. — 80. Iomtvv, kt\. Jn. 
f/SoXXov T£ (N,), TvroincMo^tUy to aim, and /SoXXctv, to throw, are 
u H. always used with a dat., as in EnsHsh, ** to pdt with gtonei" 
^r. 111.-88. OTSVTat, cf. 2, 697- — 84. toxovro, Sch. Kariaxovro. 
fc^ App. IV. cf. 2, 323. — 90. ain^v 8* 4v lUotr^, zeugma, since 



90 r. [95 — 118. 

95 ^Qg ii^aff*' 01 S* apa iravrBg aic^y iyivovro aiwrr^. 

96 Total Si ical /LtsrlciTre, )3o^i/ ayadoQ MiviXaog' 

KiicXvre vvv koI IfieXo' fiaXitrra yap aXyog UiavH 
BvfAOv lfi6v' ^ppovito Se diaKpivOriiuLevai $Si) 
^Apydovg Koi Tpwag, cttcI kokcl iroXXa 7reiro(rde 

100 elveK ifiT^g tpiSog Koi ^AX^^avSpov €i;£jc* ap\rigm 
'Hfilciiv 8' bmroript^ Oavarog Koi fioipa rirvtcrai^ 
TBuvairi' aAXot 8I diaKOivOjurs raxKrra. 
OiatTB S' apv\ trepov asvkov, iriptiv Se /uAacvav, 

104 Fy re Ka\ 'HcXft^' Att 8' i7/i€Tc otffO/Licv aXXov. 
"A^ere 8I flpta/ioto )3iijv, o^p* 6pfcta rafivif 
avrSg, lvf( oi irdiSeg iirspijilaXoi Koi airiaroi* 
fiii Tig viTBppaaly Aiog opKia SiiXriaiirai, 

108 AU\ 8* 6irXoTip(i)v avdpCjv <f>pivig rispiOovTac 
olc 8* 6 yipwv fJLtTiamVf afxa trpoafru) koL oirhau) 
Xsvttffiiy oTTCiiC ox apitna jntr afifporipottri yivrircu. 
^Qg c^aO*' ot 8' l\apri<Tav ^A\aioi r€ Tpwig re, 

112 iXnoinevoi vav(TB<rdat oiHivpov TroXifioio, 

Ka( p iTTTTovc ixlv Ipv^av hr\ artyag^ Ik S' c/Sav ainoiy 
Ti{}\iLa T l^eSvoi/ro. to, fx\v Karimvr liri yaiy 
irXriatov aXX^Xwv, oXtyij 8* ^v a/x^(c apovpo* 

ll6*'£Krai/[> 81 Trpori acrrv ctia> icripvKag iirBfiirsv, 

KapiraXifiwg apvag re <pipHV Uplafiov rt KoXiacraL 
Avrap 6 TaXOvfiibv irpotu Kpdiov ^ AyafxifivioVy 

this notion does not well depend on ceXcrai, but on such a reib 
as PoifXiTai. — 95. Aiciiv, App. IV. — 98. ^pov^w, / think = / hope, 
like 6tu». 8iaKpiv0i{|iiCvat, cf. 2, 475. — 99. ir^o<r6c = rrtrrovOan, 
pcusi fgtis {trdoxf**)' — 1^* 'AXc{^v8pov Apx**!* = ^PX^C ^^£ ipiSoQ 
&v AXt^dvdpov ytvofuvfic. Db. Paris is styled veiccoc apxQy 
22, 116, and his ships vrjag apx^f^^f^ovQ, 5, 61. — 108. otirfTf and 
&(cTf, Ep. imperat. aor. D. 110. &pv* = apve, IhtaL frcpov — 
Mpv|K. The black sheep was designed for the earth, the white one 
for the sun.— 106. ifrfp^CaXot. App. Y.— 108. ^tp^Oovrat. cf. 2, 447, 
here fig. are light-minded, volatile ; do not consider the importance 
of such contracts. — 109. ol«— |4€T^<nv = l&v avroiQ — ^cry, cf. 1, 
139. SfMi irp^ovw Kol &irCovt0 Xcvoxrct = 6p^, cf. 1, 343. — 110. 8x* 
mpurra, qtuxin optima, — 118. lirl vrixous, along tKe ranks of the foot- 
soldiers {B.). Ik 8* t^av aitroL, sc. ix rwv ItnnaVf from their war- 
chariots. — 114. T^, demonstr. The constr. is tA fiiv—*'EKTup Sh — : 
the clause 6Xiyij . . . apovpa being parenthetical, and den«>ting {not 
the space between the two armies, Bth,), but the liuU tpace aJbovA 
each pile ofarm$ (B. Lexil. 102 ; S. N., &c.) ; each hero placed his 
arms near those of his neighbour, but kept them distinct, iind so ready 
for immediate use. — 116 vporC = «rp($c* — 117. KapiraX(|Uis. hattily, 
might belong to ^pcii* as well as to ivcfiire : but it is usual in H. to 



119—140.] 3. 91 

119 vijaQ etri yXat^vpac Uvai, 17S* apv tKiXtvev 

120 oiaifiivai' 6 S* ap' ovk air(0f|<r ^Ayafi(fivovt Sif^* 

Helen, advertised by Iris of the approaching fight, longs to tee 
her former husband again for a moment. She betaikes hemeif to the 
tower over the Sesean gate, and there finds Priam sarrounded by the 
elders of Troy, who acknowledge her dangerous beauty. Priam wel- 
ooines her as a father, and asks her the names of the Greek chief- 
tains whom he sees in the plain. Helen points them out. 

Ipig S* avB* 'EXfi/p XiVKUfXivt^ ayyeXog ifiXOevy 
cioojLclyti yaXot^f ^ AvrrivopiSao Safiapriy 
Triv AvTtivopiSrig u^a Kpeitjjv *£XcKa(iiv^ 
124 AaoScfc?]y, Ilpca^oco Bvyarpwv elSoc apiarriv, 
Tijv 6* evp iv ii€yap(^' ri ol fiiyav i<TTov vtfiaivtVy 
ciwXaKa irop(l>vpiriv' noXiag S* ivivatraiv aiOXovg 
TpuHtJv S* tinroca/i(jJv Koi ^Axaitijv ^aXKOxirwviMfVy 
128 ovg kOev €?veic* iwa(T-)(ov vn "Apriog waXafimov. 
Ay)^©!) 8' ifrrafjLivt) irpogi^ii ttoSoc oiKca'Iptc' 

dkivp Wif vvfupa ^/Xt|9 *lva 0i<TKeXa tpya iSriai 
Tpcio;!/ 6' IiTTroSa/uaiy icai ^Axaiu)V xaXKO-yiTutvufv' 
132 ot vpiv iir aXXiiXoKTi tplpov voXvSaKpvv Apvja 
€v ireS((^, oXooTo XiXaiofikvoi voXifjLoio, 
ol Sri vvv tarai <nyy (irrfXe/ioc Si TrtTraurai), 
a<nri<Tt fC€fcXt|ilvo(, napa S* iyx^o, fiaKpa Triirtiyiv- 
136 Airap ^AXi^avSpog Koi ^Apuit^iXog MeviXaog 

^V S^ K£ viiis{\aavTi ^(Xri KetcXricrg aKOirig. 

Qg Hirovtra 0ca yXtiKUv ^fiapov £/uj3aX€ Ovfif^ 
140 av^poQ re irporipoio Koi aoTBog riSl toic^cuv. 

place connected words in the same verse. W. — 118. TaX0vBiov, 
rf. 1, 380. 

^ *lpi«, cf. 2, 786* While they were fetching the victuns for 
"^fie^ a goddess sent Iris to Helen, for she could not come of her- 
1^ ; it is a tnunruiiiivov, which was not clear to the ancients. W, — 
^' Y<^^^ = ydXif, her sister-in-law, LaocUoi, the daugiiter of Priam 
^^ spouse of Helicaun, son of Ant^nor : she is mentioned again 6, 252. 
'~~'So.Upr^y«4^iVfV, cf. 1,31. — ^128. SCvXouca (sc. x^-atl'av), a double 
^^tle, probably a mantle which could be put on doubled, = x^^'^a 
«'\q, 10, 13a 0(1. 19, 226. ^ir^urwLV (xaVffiu), aor. 1, iviiratra, 
V%. 99.) lit. to sprinkle in, = to relieoe U by weaving in, tkc, £cOXot, 
«^ aaXoc. — 128. Mcv ctvcic* = avrfiQ tviKa. — 180. r$|&^, prop. 
Y***! then aiFectionately f«>r any (even married) female. O^oiuXa, 
App. v.— 184. laTtti = rjurat. — 136. ir^irrryfv {hastai), Atfam sunt, 
P^' with intrans. meaning. — 138. tf 8^ m — kskXi^oto. The xk 
I^tttB to the condition, which is contained in viK^oavri, cf. 1, 176. 
**140. 4v8p^ — Ti»ief«ty, object, gen. — 14L dpycw^s, if, 6v, poet, for 



92 r. [141 — 162. 

141 AvrUa S* apyBvv^cTt icaXvi/ra/ilvii 60oi;y<riv 
wpfiar CK OaXajnoio, Tiptv Kara Safcpv xiovaa* 
ovic ot?|, afia rqye koi afH^lTToXoi Su' €7roi;ro, 

144 Aidpiiy n«T05oc Ovy aTiip, KXvfiivti re jioQwig, 
A'l\pa S* iirtiB" iicavov, 60i Sicami TTuXae ii<rav* 

Of S* a/tx0i np(a/iOv ical HavOoov riSe Gu/iofrifv, 
Aa/Lcirov t£ KXurfov 0' 'Iiccraova r', o^oy "Apijoc, 

148 OvicaX^'/oiv re icai ^AyrT^vciip^ Trtirvvfxivijj a/i^(ii» 
eiaro Sfifioyipovreg eirl ^Kaiycn nvXytriv' 
yijpdi Srj iroXtfjioio treiravpivot' aXX' ayopYiral 
etrdXo^ TiTTiyi<r(Tiv lotKorec, oirc jcaCT SXqy 

152 SevSpec^ e^e^o/Ltcvoc otto Xupiotafrav htatv' 
Toioi apa T/ocioiv riyriTOpeg ijvr' Itti Trvpycji. 
Ot 8* (Lc oui; a8ov0' 'EXIvijv ^^^^ irvpyov Xovaavy 
iSica 7r(>6c aXXi]Xovg iina irrepocvr' aYopei/oi;' 

156 Ov vi/jLe<TiQ Tpioag kqI IvKvrifiiSag ^A)(aiovQ 
roi?j8* a/u0l yvvatKl ttoXuv \p6vov aXyea ttckt^uv' 
alvwg adavarytri Otyg etc SjTfo. eoiicci;. 
'AXXo icai Sjg, Totri nep eoi)(r*9 iv vnvtri vee'crOoiy 

160 /Lc?;8' rifiiv reicleafft r bir'Kratt} irrifxa XIttoito. 

^Q,g ap e^av' npca/xoc 8' 'EXIi/ijv eicaXeo'craro ^aivy* 
Aei;(>o irapoiff* eXOovaa, 0(Xov rlicoc^ c^ev ijaeioy 

&py6Q, while, tkining. Mdvi|, an upper garment made of a fine linen 
fii>bric. — 145. Skouu irvXat. The Siscsan gate (also AapSaviai TrvXcu, 
6, 789), led to the camp of the Greeks : probably named from its situa- 
tion ((TKatoc, left ; tcettem), — 146. ot &fi4^ IXpMi&ov, i. e. Priam and 
bis suite. PatUhoiu, the father of Euphorbus, Polydamas, &c., cf. 14, 
450. 17i 24. LampuSf Clytitu, and Hiketdon, were sons of LaomSdon, 
and therefore brothers of Priam, cf. 20, 238. Apollod. iii. 12, 3. — 
148. *Avn{va»p, cf. 2, 822.-149. ctaro = ^vto, 8i||fcOY^povTC«, the 
elders of the people, cf. 2, 21, = ycpovrcc. — 151. TtrrCYCovtv iovU- 
Tts, like the oicadcB, &c. This insect is fond of sitting ou trees, and 
in the heat utters a clear humming sound, which the ancients found 
very pleasing, cf. Arist. H. A. 5, So. The point of comparison is 
therefore the clearness and agreeableness of the voice.~158. Xctpi^ 
cinrav, dender, dear ; said to be fm Xetpiov, lUy : but prob. the lUy 
was itself so called from the delicacy and softness of its leaves. 
Acip^c, (Vxv^c, Hesych. \eipi6fic, avaAoQ. Suid. (Z^.)— 158. Toioi, 
complement of the predicate to ivro, such they sal tfie leaders : such 
were the leadera — who sat. — ^155. 4)ica, App. IV. — 156. ov W« 
ucoxs : sc. hri : = oit vtfiiaarirdv iari. '* Non putant incUgnum 
Trojani principes Graios Trojanosque propter Helenee speciem tot 
mala tanto temporis spatio sustinere ;** says Quint, (viii. 4, 21), 
commenting on this beautiful passage. — 158. alvws (like dtivCi^)zz 
Xiav, irdvv, cU «Sira louc^oi =: tig &va tS^vrt ioiKtpai {N.). — 
160. iriifui, a mischief, a curse. — 162. Scvpo— i|uvo. Jk. itvp* 



163— 184.J 3. 93 

163 o^pa ISj;! Trp6T€p6v rs vomv irt}o6c t€ (^IXovq rt' 

164 (ovTi fioi aiTiri itrai O^ot vv fioi airioi tltriVy 

0% fioi e^puppfiriaav TrSXtfiov woXvSaKpvv ^Axaidtv') 
&g fjLOL Koi rovS' avipa irtXdjpiov l^ovo/uiivpCi 
ocTcc 58' forXv ^Axaibg aviip rivg re fiiyag rt. 

168 ''Hroc filv KBtj^aX-ij koI fidliovtc aAXoc taaiv' 
icaXov 8' ovru) iycft^v ovirw ISov oifiOaXfioiaiVy 
owo* ovTio ytpapov' j3airtXi)i yap avSpX Iockcv. 
Tov 8* 'EXivtj fjLvuoKTiv a/icf j3cro9 Sia yvvaiK^tv' 

172 AtSocdc TE fioi iatfi^ <p(Xi eicvpi, Suv6g rv 

09C o^cXev 0avar6g fioi aSslv icaicoc^ oiTTrors Scvpo 
via <rtf kirofiTiVj OaXafiov yvtarrovg re Xiirov<ra, 
iratSa re TtiXvyirriv Koi bfitiXiKlriv lparEcv/;v. 

176 AXXa ray* ovk lyivovro' to kol KXaiovaa rirtiKa. 
TowTo Si Toi ipitOy 8 fi avdpeai riSl fiiraXXqg' 
ovTog y* ^ArpilSngy evpvKpe((*)v ^ Ay a fiifivtovy 
a/Li^orcpov^ fiatriXevg t ayaOog Kparepog r ai\jjiriTfig' 

180 datfp avT kfiog t^KB KwdiriSog, ettroT li|v ye. 

Qg i^aro' rov 8' 6 yipwv riya<f<faTo tptivtiaiv re* 
Qi jucifcap 'ArpcfSf}, fJLOipiiytvig^ 6Xj3<o8a(fiov^ 
^ pa vv roi TToXXol Sedfiriaro Kovpoi ^A\aiwv. 

W4 H811 Ka\ ^pvylriv elg{iXv9ov a/uircXoco-o-av, 

l\9ovira, V^tv Trdpoiff ifiiXo. — 168. «i|ovs, the relations, esp. by mar- 
riage. Prob. CO to vfirafiait pouideo, — 164. vv, nimirumf tcUicet 
(^•)> — 166. «»« |M>b — l{ovo|ii{vg«. The fi»c {ut) = the preceding ofpa 
(163) = ov Ti — 'A^aiwy is parenthetical. — 170. y€^ap6v, dign^M. — 
172. al8oto« is often joined with duvos (18, 394. Od 8, 22), which . 
expresses a higher degree of. reverential awe, in which the fear of 
offending is the predominant feeling. — 178. ««— oSttv {(kvidvu), 
«otiM that I had choten death, cf. 1, 415. — 174. tvutovs, kindred, 
e^ecially brothers, cf. 16, 349. — 175. iroXSa— Ti|XtiY^v, i. e. Her- 
manL TijXwyiroc, App. V. — 176. r6, therefore, — 178. ovr^ y\ 
^^9 8C. about whom you enquired, cf. 167* — 179. Alexander the 
^ttaX often quoted this verse. Cf. Plut de Fortitud. Alex., p. 309. 
--180. afr', App. IV. tUntu, he was. D. 121. ctiror' V. This 
formula (11, 761. Od. 15, 268. 19, 313) is an expression of painful 
feeling because something has ceased to exist, or is greatly changed. 
** & unquam fuit, quod nunc non est amplius : i. e. si recte dici potest 
^^nae, quod ita sui factum est dissimile, ut fuisse unquam vix 
ci^'edas'' (Hem.), — 188. {Mipifyfin^, &Tr, ctp., favoured at his birth 
^7 the goddess of fate ; bom to good fortune. 6XPio8a(|Mi»v, opp. 
'oco^at/iwv, a favorite of fate, or of the deity. — 188. 8<8|fcijaTO = 
^i^fiifvro, "erant sub imperio tuo pertntdti (sc. quo tempore 
•xpeditionem faciebas." (N.) —184. «pvy£i|v, cf. 2, 863. H. gives 
tbe name of Phrygia sometimes to a tract of land on the Hellespont 
{^» 24, 545), sometimes to a district of what was afterwards Bithy- 



94 r. [iSrr— 210. 

185 IvBa ?Sov nXdiTTOvg -^piyag,' avipag aloXoiruAoVQ, 

J 86 Aaovc *Orpiioc Koi MvySovoc avridioiOy 

ol pa TOT IfnpaTOUfVTO Trap' 6\Bac ^ayyapioio* 

188 Koi yap iytjjv iwlKOvpoQ iujv fjLtTo. Toiaiv iXi\Oiiv 
fiiJLaTi rcu, ore r ^\0ov ^AfjiaZ6v€Q avriavEipai' 
a\y ovo 01 TocTOi iitraVy o<roi iXiKtomg *Axaio(. 
AivTepov avT 'OSvoija iSoiv ipieiv 6 yspaioc' 

192 EtTT* ays poi Ka\ tovSc, (ftlXov tcko^, Sc^ic oS* €<n"(v' 
fidwv plv KC^aXp ^ Ayafxifivovog ^ATpelSao, 
evpvTepog S' wfjLOiaiv iSl aTipvounv iSioOau 
Tev\sa fxiv Ol fcecrai lirl \9ovi vovXvfioTsipyy 

196 avroc §£ icr/Xoc wc iTrtTrcuAcTrai trrlxag avdpwv* 
apvtid^ fiiv C76>Y€ Il(tkw iriiyeo'i/xaXXc^, 
oc^' oiioiv /usya ircijii Stf/oycrcu apyevvdaiv. 

Tov 8' riptlfisT ivuff EXivrri, Aiog kKyByavta' 

200 OSroc 8' av Aac/anaSijo TToXv/iijrtc 'OSi/aacvc* 
OQ Tpaijiri Iv Srifidf) ^lOoKiig Kpavarjg irfp iovarig^ 
tlSijQ vavTotovg re SoXovc kai /urjSea irvKva. 
Tijv 8' avT 'Avr^vwp weirvvfiivoQ avrfov i|vSa* 

204 ^£2 7i;]/ac; i{ /laXa roOro ettoc vt}/xc(>rcc eecTTCc- 
"HSij 7a/t> ical Sei/po ttot fiXvda Slog ^0Sv<r<rt6gj 
(TBv ivBK ayytXirig, avv ^Apu'it^lXfi^ MevcXaqi* 
rove 8' lyij i^elvKraa Koi iv fieyapoKTi ^fXtjira^ 

208 afit^oTiphiv Si i^vr\v lhar\v ical jurioia TTvicva. 

'AXX' ore 8r) TpcTiccririv Iv aypofiivoiaiv e/ii^Ocv^ 
oTovTiov filv MeviXaog v7nlpB\sv ivpiag &fiovgy 

nia, on the river Sangarius, now Sakariay cf. 16, 719. — 185. aloX^- 
in0Xo« (irufXoc), with rapid tUedt. — 186. 'OTpTJos koI Mi^y^ov^, sons 
of Dymas, and brothers of Hecuba, the wife of Priam, cf. 16, 718. — 
187. ivTWkx^wno = iarparHavrOy were encamped. — 188. ikixjhfpf, I 
ioas numoered teith them, = was one of tA^ni.— 189. *A|&at^vf«. llie 
Amaeons, warlike women of the mythic age, dwelt on the river 7%«r- 
modon. — 196. ImmtXctodot, obire, o. aocus. : (of leaders) to impeei. 
—197. in|7f<niUXXy, thiok-Jkeced, — 199. Aids licyffYavMi (D. 126), 
Jove fiato.— 200. 8* a^, porro, rumu. W.— 20t 8it|&y 'I$^in|«, cf. 2, 
547. Kpavaijt, where are many small hills, rocky, cf. V. Mxu m. 
272 : tooptUot Ithaca, Laertia regna, and Od. 4, 606. nip, very, OS. 

1, 131 202. itvkWL, prudent, wise, Schol. ovvera. — SOff— 808. 

Before the Greeks undertook the expedition to Troy, Ulysses and 
Menelaus went there on a fruitless embassy, to demand the restora- 
tion of Helen. Ant^ndr, probably the guest-friend of seyeral Gre- 
cian heroes, lodged them in his house (cf. Liv. i. init.). — 806. vtG 
li^K* &7ycXit|«, App. V. d»CXi|(ra = i^iXti<ra : ^Xf tv, here to reeeke 
kindly, cf. 6, 16. — 208. &i,r\v, eognovi, cf. 2, 299.— 809. fyiyfiw = 
^I^Xyn^rav, D. 116.— 810. or d r m y : sc. a;bT&y, plur. for dual, abflo- 



211— 227-1 3, 95 

211 SfA^w S" il^ofiiviifi yBpapwTspog Jjiv ^OSvaa^dc, 

212 AAX' ut€ Sri fJivOovQ Koi fxriSta Traaiv S^acvoi/^ 
ifroi fxiv McvlXaoc i'n'iTpo')(aStiv ayopeucvj 
wavpa fjiivf aXXa fJLoXa Xiydo^ iiret ov iroXO/nvOoc 
oiS' a^a/LcaproETi^c? <2 koi yivH vfrrtpog j{cv. 

216 AAA' OTS Srj TToAu/iijnc avdt^uiv 'OSi/crac^tj 

oTciffKev^ viral 8l fScaxf icaro \Oovog ofifxara iHi^aQ, 
aidinTpov S' our' otritru) ovre wpOTrprivlQ ivd/Jiay 
aAA' aare/Li^lc €XC<ncEv aiSpu ^o)ti ioiKtjg* 

220 (fialriQ fc€ ^aicoroi; rl rev' ifiiisvai aippova r avTOJC* 
aXX OTB Sri p ova tc /u6yaAt)v eic <ft^0eoc «€t 
Kae CTTca vi^oSccrcriy loiKora ^iifiipiigatv, 
ovK Sv CTTCir' 'OSuffiji y' ipl<r<riu j3poroc aAAoc* 

224 oi Torc y' JiS' 'OSuflrJoc ayatraifiiff* tldog IdowBg. 
lo rpiTOv avT Aiavra lOiov speczv o ytpaiog 
Tic t' api* o8' aAAoc 'Axatoc avijp rivg re fiiyag tb, 
cSo^oc 'A(>7€iCi»v KS^aAi)v rj8' Bvpiag &povgi 

iQte like 15, 191, TraXXo/isvoiv. Ulysses was a small undersized man, 
as the artists also represented him. vtrcCpcxfv, sc. 'O^vffffloiC* &|a^ 
^loyivM, nom. absol. for dfifoiv l^o/ili/oiv. These nominativi abso- 
Inti are not unfrequent, when firRt the whole and afterwards the 
parts are named. Cf. 16, 307. — 2i2. irainv, before ally sc. Tptaeaviv 
Ev dYpofi£vo«7cv : vipaivtiv is the l^at. texere^ and vAaivttv ftvOovc Kai 
M^^ca, terba et consUia componere, — 218. hnr^vx^Sint^, prop, ranning 
along over it, cursorily, i c. either quickly, hastily, or briefly, so that 
things are at once despatched. The latter explanation is recom- 
mended by what follows, cf. Od. 18, 26. — 214. Xi7^u«, not loudly, 
dearly, but plecuantly, Cf. Cic, Brut. 13, 50 : Mendaum ipsum 
wkem iUum quidem iradit HomenUy t^ pcmea loquentem, — 215. cW 
^^ oUo not (i. e. though he employed but few wordt), N. i/J^a^Mp' 
*^Bfn(f, Quint, xii. 10, 64, "Homerus brevem quidem eumjucundi' 
^ ^ipropriam — id enim est non djtenwre iwr&M [phV d^a/iaproen-^c) 
"^ carewtem vaouia eloquentiam Menelao dedit." Menelaus was 
bnef oi^ w^ AaKwv* ovtrio ydp AwpKif. Sch. Yen. {Db.) tl icaC, 
9><M9*<Mi ; his being the youuger made his always speaking effec- 
toaUy and to the point, the more remarkable. The old traditional 
J^^g is ^ Kai N, reads i} Kal = catrot.— 216. ort— Avotttuv. 
•L^e opt. (ot wdefinite fr^aewfy) after ^rt denotes *'as often as," cf. 
^f> 931. The iterative forms are found in tho principal sentence, cf. 
931,0. — 817. 'friraC = virb — card x^ov^c Ofifiara ir^^ac^ ooulis in 
**"« <%£xif.—- 81B. vpoirpi)Vi{«, Iff, poet (7rpi|v^ff), bending fonoarda, 
^< to 6irio»j — ^220. (i£kot^ ixf , = aliquis exgenere morotorum (N.). 
^vrni, App. IV. — ^222. vi^6JUinnv xcHMpCfioxv, like snow-flakes : an 
image of multitude, cf. 12, 27& Cf. Quint. xiL 10, 64. — 223. &r 
* *Mv««M, opt. aor. with meaning of a praiterUum; would have msa- 
•pi himself (with). N. — 224. oi i^n— IS^vrcs. Jn. ©{♦ rSri y^ 

*^ IBavfMffa/uv 8aoy irt rf Xoyy Ucn-Xdyij/icv. 8ch, — 226. ii| t* 



96 r. [228 — 246. 

228 Tov 8' 'EXcvij ravuircirXoc a/id^BTo^ Sia yvvai- 
icoiv* 
Ouroc 8' Aiag ifrn weXdipiOQ^ ipKog ^A.\aiwv' 
'lSo/U£vcvc ^ Ircpai0€v iv\ Kp?}re<r<ri 0eoc Sjq 
%<m\K' afxtpii 81 fiiv K/oiyroiv ayoi riyspiOovrai. 

232 noXXaice fiiv K^lviatriv ^ AprjiiipiXog MeviXaoQ 
oifcc(» £v rifJikHpt^^ oTrdrc KpiiTudev iicocro. 
Nvv 8' aXXovc filv wavrag bpuf iXiKtonag ^Axaiovgj 
ovg KBv iv yvoiiiv kql t ovvofxa ixvOn^aaifiriv' 

236 8ot(i» 8' o\) ovvafiai iSinv KoafxriTOpe XaCjv, 

KaoTOpa 0' iinr6dafxov icai ttv^ ayaOov UoXvStvKeaf 
avTOKaaiyvitTiOy Tto fioi fiia ystvaro ju^riip. 
*H ov\ icTTrifrOriv AaiceSa^juovoc c^ eparEiviig ; 

240 rj Sivpw fiiv iwovTO vUad ivi novrovopOKTiv, 
vvv avT ovK WiXovtri fxaxi^v KaraSvfxevai avSpwv, 
aitrxea dBiSiong koI 6v£i8ea ttoXX", a fioi lariv ; 
*^Oc ^ai"o* Touc 8' ^8i| Kari\tv ij^valZoog aia 

244 ev AuKiSaifiovi avOiy ^iXp ev TrarptSi yaiy. 

The heralds come to inform Priam that he is expected in the 
plain, to swear to the observance of the treaty. He goes thither. A 
sacrifice is offered to Zeus. The chiefs pray him to guarantee the 
faith of treaties ; but this prayer is not heard. Priam, decUring that 
he will not witness the combat, returns to Troy. 

KripvKeg 8^ ava afrrv Obwv ij^ipov SpKia TTiaraf 
apv£ ciio Koi olvov ivtppovaf Kapwov apovprig, 

&p*, cf. I, 5. — 228. TavvirtirXo«, ov, poet {iriirXog), having a l(mg 
upper garment or robe, as noble ladies wore it (whereas slaves tucked 
it up). — 281. d^yoC, Ep. = i^yc/i^vcc, leaders. V^p^Sorrat, eongrt' 
gantur, cf. 2, 304. — 283. dir^rc, token, at often at, cf. v. 216.— 285. 
Ka( T* ovvofta — |ivdT|<ra(|i,i|v = sat &v ovvoiia /ivdiycaifiiyv, quontm 
nomina protulerim or proferre pouim. The relat. pron. omitted as in 

1, 16^. — 287. K^urropa— noXvSct^Kca. Caetor and Polydeukis (Pol" 
lux) the brothers of Helen, (that Polydeukte was imnunial is first men- 
tioned in the Cypria, N. ) Cf. v. 243. — 288. Jn. iiia fiot» Aos eadem miki 
(= eadem, quce me) peperit mater, Cf. 199. — 240. 8cv(k» ( = d^po) 
is the raiding of the best MSS., attested by Herodian (1)6.). •^ 
24L li^xn^ KwrfMawoA = Karadvvat Cto enter into, engage m — )» 
Cf. Karai. n&Xov Apijoc, 18, 134. — 842. aXox<A» here not dit- 
graeefid aetiane, but intuiting tauntt, as in 11. 6, 351 : o( ^^if vi/uaiv 
Tc Kai aUx^a iroW AvOpunruw, &vtC8ca, rmoaohet, cf. 2, 222. — 
848. To^ — oXo. Castor and Polydeuk&B had already fallen in the 
battle with Idas and Lynceus, the sons of Aphareus, ApoUod. iii. 1 1* 

2, K&Tix* ( = Kartixt) yaXa, L e. they were ahready dead, cf. 2, €99, 
^wriliootf Ufe'produeing, nurturing, alma, like (il^wpoc. 

845. SpKio, App. v.— 846. K}4»pova, tott/Soum.— 847. Amcf . WiM 



247—272.] a 97 

247 aaKtif iv atyc/c^)* ijtipe Si Kptirripa ^aBivhv 

248 Kripv^ ^iSaiog i^Sc ypvaiia icvireXXa' 
i)Tpvviv Si yipovra vapKrrafXBvog IvUaaiv* 

0/oaeo, Aao/icSoyriaS?}) icaXcoucrtv apitrroi 
Tpwiov 0* iTTiroSa/ueuv Kat ^AxaiCjv \a\KOXiTLJvwVf 

252 ec ircS/oi/ KaraBtivai, %v opKia viara ra/LCi|rc* 
avrap 'AXl^avSpoc icai ^Apnti^iXog McvlXaoc 
fiaKpyg iy)(jEl'g<ri fiaxrurovr a/u^i yvvacic/* 
rcJ Sc Kf vtici|aai/rt 70^17 icai KTrifxaS* iiroiro' 

256 oi 8' aXXoi ^iXortTra ical Spicta iriora ra/uovrcc 
vaioijLicv Tpo^yjv Ipi^wXaxa' rot Sc vcovrai 
ApyoQ ig iiriro/Sorov ical 'A^arfSo KoXXtyuvacKa. 
Oc 0aro* piyriffBv S' 6 yipu)v, cfclXeucrc S^ era/poic 

260 £inroi;c K^vyvvfievaC toi S* oroaXlaic iTrfOovro. 
Av S' ap' Ipij np(a]U0C9 Kara o rivia rcTviv oireacrai* 
Tap Si ot 'Avr^voip TrcpiicaXXIa /3t7<t€to Sf^pov. 
T(u Si Sea Sfcaiciliv ircSiovS* c^ov (Liclac tinrovc* 

^64 A XX' 8t€ S^ /i' 7kovto /ti«ro Tpcliac leai 'Axc«oi5c> 
€s tiriroiv aTTOJSavrec cti \06va irovXvj3dretpav 

Opvvro 8' avrlK iirBira ava^ avSpCjv ^ Ayafiifivtovy 
268 av 8' 'OSvcevc iroXvjUiiric* ai'ci/o ic^puic€C ayavol 
opwa iricrra 0£(IJv a&vayov^ Kpyjrqpi Si olvov 
fiitryov, arap fia<ri\evaiv SSaip Itti ^cTpac i\BvavM 
ArpctSf)^ Si lpi;(r(7a]U£vor ^c/p£(7(n fia\aipav^ 
*''^ Tl 01 Trap ^t^soc fiiya kovXcov allv aoipro, 

was usoally preseryed in leather bottles. Cf. Od. 6, 78.— 8M). opovo, 

*^' arJK/ D. 110 (5pvv^(). icaX^mMixv : sc. <rl. — 252. SpKUk 

].*W. Cf. 2, 124 — 255—267. Cf. vv. 71-75. — 259. Hyiftrw, 

'^T^^ ' ^e a<ma is that of the eommenoement of a state. Gr. 597. 

T*^^H*<H«. The dat. is here preferable to the accus., because of 

fcl ®^8 iinrowc.— 2eL Kark--^Urow. The reins (rfvia) were 

«wened to the front of the chariot-seat (^i^poc), cf. 5, 261 (1^ dvrw- 

7<f i7>'ia rctvac, from the centre knob of the rim that ran roond the 

ipotof the carriage). These Priam loosened, and drew them towards 

!;f»elf (car«r«w) [**backu!ard $tretehed the reins:* Cp.]. — 262. 

^ fiur. Phosn. 172, Be dpfia XtvKbv ^vio<rrpo^«T /3«/3«c. {N.) — 268. 

▼"SIT ' ^* '7'^"' ^®^» dtri^nt.— 268. ov, Schol. avjcrrij. Cf. 

• «0i. ftiQ ^y implies c&vwpvvro, with ref. to Uie simple upvvro in 

® preceding line. If avwpvvTo had preceded, the av would vir- 

^y«|^it. Spnaasin 245. So 28» 837.-269. otvov pCtryov, 

. **wtBater(the aieoviai being aKpijroc); they mingled the wine of 

7^ <«o ;>afii«t. (N.) Cf. 2, 341.— 27L iJM£x«ipav : a large knife, which 

^ by the swordwdieath. — 272. £«>pro, ie iUtn^, Pluperf. fr. <&clpM» 

P 



98 r. [27a— 295. 

2/3 apvdv Ik Kefj^aXtwv ro/uv€ Tpt\ag' airrap eireira 

KTipVKBQ TpdjtOV KOI ^AXQIWV VHfiaV aplOTOl^, 

ToicTiv S' ^ArpdSnc fieyaX cuxct'o, xeipaQ uvaaxiiv' 

276 Zcfi Trarep, "iSijOfiv fiBSiu)v, kvSiotb, ficyiors, 
'HAtoc > oc iravr* ttpop^g koL vclvt hraKOveig, 
Koi Ilorajuoi Koi Tola, kcu ot vvivipOi Kafiovrctc 
avOpdjirovg TtvvaOoVf one k BviopKOv dfioatryt 

280 v/L(c7c fJiaprvpot iarey tjtvXaaaere S* opKia Trtora* 
cl /u^v icev M£i/lXaov *AXl£avSpov KoraTrl^vy, 
auroc £ir£ed* '£Xivi}v Ixirw kcu icrqfiara Travro, 
if/ictc S* cv VT)C(r(ri vstifieOa novrowopoKriv' 

284 c! Se K 'AXt^avSpov Kralvy ^avBbg M^viXaog, 

TpCjac hreid* 'EXlvqv KaX Kr-qfiara navr awoSovvai, 
rifJLTiv S* ^Apydotg airortve/u€v, {i/r£v' eoucev, 
^rs Kai^icrffo/icvoeai /ucr' av0p(uiroi<ri irlXiireu. 

288 £1 S' av ifioX ri/ui|v np{a/uoc IIpia/LiotJ te ttcuS^ 
TivHv ouK cOlXbiaii/, *AXcSavSpoeo Trt<r6vTOQ, 
aifTap iyu) jcoi eirstra fxaxriaofiai tlvtKa itoivtig, 
avdi piviavy uwq k€ rAoc ttoXI/uoio Ki\diam 

292 ''Hy ical airo (rTopa\ovg apvtov rapt vi}Xlt ^aXiccJI' 
Kat rove pev Karl0i}ic£v £irl x0ovoc CLtrrrcdpovraCf 
Ovpov Stvopivovg' airo yap pivog eeXcro ^oXkoc* 
Olvov S' in Kpfir^poc a^vcraajuei/oi Se1^a€ao'^v 

210, 5. — 274. vcbpAv, the hair was distributed by the heralds, as a 
sign that all present were taking part in what was done. — 276 — 279. 
Cf. v. iEn. xii. 175, sqq. Im^wv yMttv, Zeus, according to 8, 
48, had a sanctuary and altar on Mount Ida ; so that he is naturaUy 
TOpresented as exercising his power, not there, but thenee. — 277» 
li^Mf, noin. for voc. cfl G-r. 763, 6. ftg^-lirairo^f, cf. Od. 11, 108. 
Helios sees every thing in his daily course. — 278t. icorauoi koI y>^ 
cf. y. 104. KoX ot WmpOf KOfbtfrrac kv^piAwctvq tCwoOov, bc Hades 
and PersephfinS. Kafiovrat [App. V.], the dead, cf. Od. 11, 475.— 
879. (kit K* — i|&^<nrig. The sing. Sf rcc with a collective often fol* 
lows a plur. — 28L cl iiii' hcv = idv /icv, cf. 1, 90.->885. Tpdac— 
4iro8ovvM, such a notion as kcXcvoi must be mentally supplied (how- 
ever obecurdy) ; for the %nf» ofeoinmand or direetkm has its subject in 
the nom. (iv.) — 286. Ti|ii{v = iroci/ijv, v. 290, a fne : as a com- 
pensation for the costs of the war. — 287. ^n km — •irik't\fnu,g^ 
= cujus memoria) ettam futuroi inter homines venetur. (N.) — w9> 
o^K lO^Xwcnv = if they refiue. The usual negative after condittoosJ 
particles is /i^, but ov after tl denies a single notion. — 291. cCmc M 
— KixcCv. On lUtg KC ( = tfitg av)f untUy of. Gr. 981. rikot voX^ 

Soio, not merely a periph., like v. 300, but the end of the war. — 
92. oTO|Ulx|ni«, here tAe throatt : ardiiaxoCf fr* <rr6fMj properly an 
qrifiee, — 294. Ov|mv =; vitcUitjff nearly like /uyoUf which haa^ how- 



96—316.] 3. 99 

96 iK\eoVf riS* svxovro Ococc aUr/fvirgtnv* 

S)Ss Si Tig uwtaKfv ^A\aiiijv re Tpe&biv re* 
Zcv KvSiaTEf filyi9Tii Koi aOavaroi Bidi aXXoi, 

oTTTrorepot Trporspoi vircp ipKia iniixfivetavy 
00 b)Si tufi' E^yjc^^oXoc xafiaSig pioiy uiq oSc olvo^f 

avTwv Koi Tiieiwvy akoxoi S* aWoitii Sa/ufccv. 
^Oc 6^a V* ovS^ apa iro; <r^iv lircKpa^acvc Kpovfoiv* 

ToTffi Si Aa/oSav£Sitc Ilp^a/uoc /uera fivOov cctircv* 
04 KckAvtc /(icu, Tpoicc icai ivKvtifjLtSig 'Axa<o^ 

1/TOi cyci^v €i/it TTporl "iXiov rivefioeaaav 

aiff, eiret ovww rXritTOfA iv offtOaXfAoiaiv 6pa<r6ai 

^lapvifuvov t^lXov vtbv ^ Aprii<l>l\i^ M6i/cXaq>* 
08 Zfvg piv irov r({ye olSe icat aOavaroi 0€O4 aXXot, 

OTnrorlpqi davaroeo rlXoc ircTrpbi/Lclvov c<rr(v. 
H pa^ Ktn Ic a^pov apvag Btro ItroBtog ^c&c' 

av S* ap^ sBaiv* auroc^ Kara S" rivla retvcv o7r{(rab>* 
(12 vap Si oi Avriiv«jp n-cpiicaXXca /3^a£ro Sl^pov* 

Th> filv op* w^foppoi irporl "iXiov airovlovro. . 

Hector and TJlyBses mark out the lists, and the people offer np 
[>r&y«nto Zens. The lot hsTing decided that Paris shall hurl hie 
^ear first, he hits Menelans without wounding him. Menelaus, having 
burled his javelin unsuccessfully, rushes upon his foe with his sword^ 
"bich breaks. He then seizes Paris by his hehnet, and is about 
to drag him down, when AphrodIt6 hnrries him off, and transports 
htim to his apartment in the paUoe. The goddess hastens to fetch 
Helen, but Helen, recognizing her, refuses to listen to her invitation, 
upon which AphrodIt6 threatens her with her vengeance. Helen 
"|en follows her, and bitterly reproaches Paris, who soothes her 
*iUi loTiog worda. 

Ejcroip S2 Ilpca/tioto TaiQ ical Sioc ^Oivatrtvg 
Xfupov p^v wpCtTov Supirpiovy avrap iwura 

^1 a more animal notion. — 297. JSU—T^Am t€. Each mdividual 
™K of the wine poured out to the gods, and repeated the oath. Cf. 
^^.~2W. ivrdnpoi — viHfc^vtioir. On the optat cf. Gr. 924. 
MMaiMtv is used' intrans., damnum inferrt^ to harm, hurt, &c. ; here 
(!«bref.to- - -— ^ ^ - -? 




^.—809. iov6frw/o tO^, periph. for Odvarov, irt irpc»|i^ov, 

^iropHy._8i8. &i^op^i— 4roviovro, adj., poet, for adv. (a\// diro- 

^<>|* So arf/oppot Kto fit V, 2], 456. More commonly a^oftpov, 

W ^^"*thi properly abridged from w\f66pooQ, In dirovcovro, & 

^^ X«per~8u|afrpcov, et Y. ^n. xii. 116: Ompum ad cer- 
^^> "K^M tmb^ mambus icr6M, Dimensi lUMlq^ virt Tewjnqw 

r 2 



100 r. [316-338. 

316 KX/jpovf iv Kvvty x^^'^P^^ ttoXXov eXovng, 
otTTTOTtpoQ 8i) irpOffO^v aijulfi \aXKeov iyxo^, 
AaoX S* ripri<TavTO, Ofdtai Si \eipag avia^V 
S)Se Si Tig HTTiaKev ^A\ath}v re Tpdtov tc' 

320 Zev varspy "iSijdev fueSiufv, icuSiore, fiiyiare, 
6'inr6Tepog raSe epya fJLtr afX(poripoi<fiv WiiKev, 
Tov Soc aKOtpdi/A^pov Svvai Sofxov "A'iSog eiaWf 
Tifxiv S* av (piXoTi^Ta koi opKta irtora ysviaOai. 

324 ^Oc ap' £^av* waWiv Si fiiyag KopvOaiciko^ 

axp bpowv' Uapiog Si 0O(ijc ^fc kX^/doc opovtrev^ 
01 fccv iiTBiff* "iZovTO Kara <rri)(agy ii\i sjcaorov 
iTTTTOt aspcrlwoSeg Koi iroiKiXa Ttv\ji iKtiro, 

328 Avrap 67' a/i^' &fioi<Tiv iSvcrero rev^Ba KoXa 
Siog ' A Xl^a v8poc» 'EXIvijc v6<rtQ riVKOfioto, 
KyrifuXSag filv Trpcura ircpi icv^ftpacv ediyiccv 
icaXaC) apyvpioiaiv ETTCor^vpeoic apapvtac* 

332 Scvre/oov av dwpriKa irspl <rrriOeamv iSvvev 
610 KumyvriTOio AvKaovog' ripfJLoai 8' avrti^, 
^AfKpX S' ap^ iofioKTiv /3oXcro ^((jtOQ apyvpoiiXov, 
XaXKEOV avrap iiTBira <raKog fiiya tc (rri^apov n* 

336 Kparl S^ iv t00//i&» Kvvbiv evrvicrov iOriKtVy 
iTTTrovpiv* Shvov Si X6(pog KaOvinpOev buevbv^ 
EiXero S* iXKtfxov iyx^^f ^ ol TraXa/LCTj^ti/ apripu. 

parahant, — 816. icXi{pov«--irdXXov = tTraXKov, cf. II. 23, 861, tkey 
cast (lit. shook) lots. The lots, which probably were bits of wood 
marked in some way, were thrown into a helmet and shaken, till ooe 
sprung out, cf. v. 324. 7> 17^* Kwiji x^>^P^^) *** <* brass fiMd 
helmet. In icvvlij, helmet^ prop, dog-skin, the notion of skin is quite 
extinct, and thence it stands even along with ra vpctijv, 10, 258. ^^ 
was natural enough that they should take a helmet for the lots, and 
so in later usage, cf. Herod, iii. 128. Cf. V. Mu, v. 490 : Co*' 
venere viri^ dejeetamque eerea sortem Aocepit galea. {Bth,) — 317. 
oinroTcpos — &<^Ct|, cf. v. 299. — 318. Xaol ^ ^cravTO, prajffd^ 
absol., as in v. 114. 10, 233. — 824. irdXXfv, cf. v. 316. — 825. &t|r 
op6«0V, looking back, in order to avoid the appearance of partialit/* 
— 826. ol fA^, the heroes altogether. 4jx^ iKdorov. Zeugma; for 
strictly eicecro suits nvxtn only ; such a verb as itrrtioav is required 
by cTTTTot. — 827. icpoiCiroScs, lifting the feet, high- trotting. — 328. 
Tcvxca, the armour generally : Paris was without armour, cf. vv. 17* 
18. — 888. vfpiMMTf , here intransit., it fitted him exactly. — 884. hai^ 
— dpYyo^Xov (nMnuhriwn ensis argenteis davis distinetum. S). Ci. 2, 
45. — 885. <rdKo«, cf. 2, 389. — 886. ^OC|&v, noticeable fatjts 
strength, thence an epkheton orfians : his stately head. W. — 888. » 
«aXdfii|^bv (126) &pv|pci [apui], ApapiaKw^ct Od. 17, 4. (hasta) jtKV^ 



339—360.] 3» 101 

339 *Qc S' aur&ic McvlXaoc ' Apijioc cvre' tSuvsv. 

340 Oi S' lirci oJi; efcar£/o0£v ofifAov Otopri^OridaVf 
€C fii<r<TOv Tpwwv Kai ^A\aiLJv i<rri\6wvT0, 
Shvov Sc^iKO/Lceyoc' 0a/ti/3oc S^ cx^^ £iCopoa;vrac 
Tp&iac d* tTTTToSajUOuc icai ivKvruAiSag 'Axa^ovp. 

344 Kai /i' cyyuc <n"^Tijv Sta/LC€r/oi}r(^ Ivl X^PV> 
aiiovT iy\€laQ, aWfiXoKTiv Koriovn, 
UpocrOe o 'AAt^avSpoc irpoiH So\i\6(tkiov eyx^Cj 
jcae jSaXey 'ArpefSao icar' aenrfSa Trai/roa UtrriVy 

348 ouS' e/opi}^£v x<>Xfcoi;* av£vva/u^0y} SI o< alx/xi} 
aenrfS' ii/l Kpartpy. 'O Sa oevrtpoc iipvvTo \clKki^ 
^ArpiiSfic McvcXaoCj CTTfu^a/LCfivoc Aii irarpi* , 
Ziv ava, Soc rlaaffBai, o ixi wporipog icaic* lopycv, 

352 oTov 'AXe^avSpov, icai ifiyg viro X^pol Sifxaaaov' 
of^pa Tig lpplyg<Ti koX oxpiyovtov avOptJirwv^ 
^HvoSoKOv KttKa piK^h o icev (biXoTtira Trapa(r\y. 
H pa, Koi afnreKoXtJv tt/ooui io\i\6(jKiov tyxog, 

356 Koi jSaXc HpiafJLiSao kut aawlSa TravToa* itffriv* 
Am filv iKTiriSog i^XOa (j^aeivrig 6(5pifJLOV iy\ogf 
Koi Sia dvjpriKog iroXvSaiSaXov r\pr\pu<rro' 
avTiKpif Si Trapac Xairapyji/ Stajuticre x^^<*^i'<> 

360 cyx^^C* o ^ cicXti/O?! ical aXevaro K^/oa niXaivav* 

op^ata, i. e. Aa6iZis. — 889. cS« 8* avTw« =: <tf(ra6ra»c ^«. — 840. 
tt^TcpOcv ofiCXov, on both sidet of the host. Such adverbs oftea 
stand with the gen. Cf. Gr. 857, d, § 522, 1, ob». 1. — 844. irr/^v. 
The dual is interchanged with the plur. according to the require- 
ments of the verse. — 846. <rf£ovT* = atiovre, vibrantet. — 847. 
"nrrw/ ltaii)v, every v^iere alQce^ equal (i. e. equi-dittatU fm the centre) 
= the round ; KVKKoTiprj. — 849. upwro x^^V expresses the 
elevation of the body, and the vigour of the assault, like the Lat. 
«ftwr inntrgenSf Virg. JEn. xi. 697. — 851. &va, voc for dva^. 8^ 
"^aoiki = d^Q Ifik rioatrOat tovtov, cf. 1, 230. Ibovc has, like 
voiiXv in prose, a double accus., cf. 9, 540. — 858. ippvYQtn, perf. 
^bj. with present signification from piytlvf to shudder, to shrink loUh 
^>rroiir (from the thoughts of doing any thing). Cf. 7, 114.— 854. 
f^ivoS^KOif, one who receives him hospitably. ^iX($TT|Ta, here hos- 
P^^oble reception ; ^tXorijra irapsxiiv = ^iKilv, v. 207> Menelaus 
S'Ppropriately prays to Zeus to avenge on Paris the violation of the 
laws of hospitality, for Zeus (Zei^v Siviog) notices all such offences. 
Cf-0d.l4, 284.-856. &|AirciraXi6v = &vairiira\u»v. D. 82.-857. 8id, 
*ith I fop the sake of the metre. So did fikv ap Cwcrr^poc r.r. X. 4, 136. 
pf* 11,435. — 868. 4p^pcuiTo, (haOa) transaeta erat^ cf. 7) 252, fr. Ipiidu), 
m the passive, to be driven through^ to pierce through^ cf. 5, 856. — 859. &v- 
''^*pv TopoX Xairdpv|v (right by=-) dose by (or exactly upon) his flank. 
^^* ^1 67. Fans had drawn on his armour over his chiton, the spear 

73 



102 r. [361—381. 

361 ^ArpdSrig Si Ipvtraafxtvo^ K^f^og apyvp6ri\ov 

wXyj^iv avaa')(6fiBvog KopvOog tj^aXov' afiffi S* op' 

avTtS 
Tpi)(Oa T£ Kot rerpa^Ba Siarpytjilv SjcTTcae x^ipog. 
364 ^ArpdS-ng S' tjfxw^Ev iSwv ilg oipavov evpvv' 

Zev irdnpy oSrtc <y«o Okwv oXourrepog oAXocT 
H T i^dfiriv ricreaBai ^AXi^avSpov icaicorijroc* 
vvv oi poi iv \e(pt<r(nv ayii S^^oc* £fc Si fioi 

iyxog 

368 rii\9rt TraXa/ifj^tv irttXTioVy ovS* efiaXov pLiv, 

^H, Kttt hrat^aq KOpvdog Xa/3cy iTrTroSao-efiycj 
?Aic£ 8' ItridTpvpag fier ivKvripiSag *Axaiovg" 
ayxB Si fJLiv TroXuiccaroc Ificig ottoXi^v vtto Supivy 

372 Sc 01 vir avOepBtijvog ©xcvc rtVaTO rpv0aXe/f|c- 
Koi vv wv c?pU(T<ylv re ical aenrcrov ^/oaro ici/SoC) 
el /U17 ap* o^v voy)(r€ Aioc Ovyarrip 'A^poSfrtj, 
^ Of pTi^Bv Ifxavra )3o6c 7^( Ktapivoio' 

376 fC6£vi7 S^ rpv^aXcea aju^ lerTTcro X^'C^ ^ax^^y* 
Tijv /Litv ?7rEi6' ^poic /u€r' IvKvi^/tieSac 'Ax^'o^C 
piyl! sTTtSiviieraC) K6jxiaav S' ipiripeg irdipoi. 
AifTCLp 6 a^ e^ropovcTE, icaraicra/U€veH /Lici/carifCiiv 

380 cyx**^ Y^^'^^^'l'' '^^*^ ^' l£^/07raS^ 'A 0po8fr ij 

|0£7a iJLaX\ wgrs 0coc' SKaXvxpi S^ ap* i^spt iroXX^, 

pierced through the armour, and tore that part of the chitda which was 
jQst heneath. — 860. Ktipa |UXaivav = O&varov. iiKeCaroy 178.— 
362. &vaox<(|'kcvo«, so. x^^P^ ^^ lyxoc^Sch. : hut it is better to under- 
stand dva<rxMat of the entire elevation of the body, in order to strike 
the helmet so much the more forcibly, cf. 23, 660. Od. 18, 99. App* 
y. — 863. rpixO^i^ — x^H^^* Sustath. : dirots av (riBijpov Opavouivov 
&Kovttv, There is just as fine a painting in the verse, rpixOA ik cat 
rerpax^d dce(rx((T<v \q dvkfioio, Od. 9, 71 • tiarmMy (Sch. dtoKXa- 
<r9ev)f shivered, fr. StaOpvnrw, difiingo. — 866. i^aifctp^, cf. v. 28. — 
868. lij^x^ (Atirffta), here used as a deponent, = toiy of, as in 19, 
404. iraXd|jii|^v (gen. =: vaXafjttic)* D. 33. — 869. Xdpcv : se. 
aitrSv, — 87L &yx' (<^7X^^^9 angere). The thong with which the 
helmet was fastened throttled him. — 872. ^cv« riraro {ft. reivw). 
Every helmet was fastened by a thong passing under the chin, which, 
because it performed the same service as the hank on the shield, was 
named dx^vg, the hank, the holder. It was worked or broidered, woX^- 
KtcrroQ. K. rpv^aXtlt^f App. Y. — 878. Ka( v^ kcv ^Cpvatftv, cf. 2, 
166.--=-874. v6t|crf, sc. to trpayfta, — 876. KTOfiivoio [ktuvu, fr. which 
H. has iKTUTo (plupf.) and Krda9ai, KrdfitvoQ], oceisi. — 876. Ktiinf, 
Ep. r: jcev^, empty. X'^P^ '>r»'X<^'D« ^^ oppos. to one that is all skin 
and bone. TF. — 878. lTi8by^<ra«, <' u^iriina U alq/t." Cp. — 879. 
Bc. Menelaus. ii|r here of time = demto.-^iSO, 'A^po8in|. Ita^ 



382 — 100.] 3. 103 

382 KaS S* sltr iv OaXa/JU^ cvciSec^ Kifoievri. 

Avrrj S* avff 'EAIvqv Kakiova u' rifv S' iKi\avtv 
384 vvpyti^ i<f v^iXf^' TTCpl £l Tpctfal aAcc li^av. 

X££/ol £2 veicrapiov iavov criva^c Xa/3ov<ra* 

ypilt Si /iiv cifcvia iraAaiycvlit ir/oocl6£]rcv^ 

eipoico/LCC(>, ^ oe AofccSo/fCOVi vaicroaHr^ 
388 ^flTKCcv ccpm icaXa, /LtaXcora Si /tiiv ^cAlfiaiccv' 

1^ /iiv iutrafiivri irpoge<l>ufVi€ Si ^A^poSfri}' 

Acvp* £0** 'AXl^avS/ooc <f^ koXbi olicovSc vUaOaC 

KHvog &y* iv OaXdfU^ koL Sivwrotm \i\t<raiv, 
392 KoXXcc r€ oTcXjScov ical ufiaaiv* ovSi ks fj^aiiiQ 

avSpi fnaxntrdjievov rovy^ iXOsiVf aXXa x^P^^'^c 

E/DX^crd*, 17I xopoto t^lov Xiiyovra icaOiZeiv. 
^€hg ipdro' ry 8' aga Ovfiov ivX arriOtamv ofitvcv' 
396 Ka( jp' €t>c ovv lv6r\<Tt Qtaq irispiKaXkia Seipiiv, 

orriBnd 0* ifxtpoevra koI ofifjtara fiapfiaipovraf 

9aju/3i|0'lv T ap' CTrecra ivoQ t i^ar sk t ovo/ua^cu* 
AaifjLOvtiiy ri fiB ravra XiXatBtu rivepoveveiv ; 
400 9 iry /u6 Tporipia iroKliov €vvatOfjLevdwv 

fiiMku dnneepi fractum eo vrcBtextu, quod ewuerit^ neo interfeeiui fuerit 
Portf. Clarke. — 882. Kti mt m, fragrant ; the ancients used to fumi- 
gate ehambers with sweet-scented woods. — 883. KciX^<ra (= KoXi^ 
vowra), voeatwM, W. — 884. Tp«M£, not the female attendants men- 
tioned V. 143, of whom there were only two, but other Trojan women 
who were there looking on the combat, cf. ▼. 417> 22, 79* — S^- vc- 
KT9f^ lavov, by her beauHfiU [or fragrantf icented] robe. App. V. 
Tirdinriir, to thake a person, to arrest his attention. — 888. 4f<ncciv, a 
'ftre eontraction for ijtneitv, fr. AoKiiVf exercere, elaborare [vocabulum 
artu, ut Heynins atinotarit. Cf. 4, 110, &c Bth,^ Cf. 190. ^'Uer «»- 
n^M woU Drestedfor her.** Cp. uiv, sc. n)v ypavv, there is a change 
of the subject.— 891. Kmvvt &^, he yonder ; Sye is often used in this 
way to indicate place. Cf. 19, 344 : kHvoq 8yc wpotrdpoiOt vtSiv dpOo^ 
tpaioaiuv ^Hffrai .... 8bV«»T0uri (Sch. ropvurdiQ), rounded arti- 
MoUy, turned : below (v. 448) the \ix^<'^ ai^ called rpijra, of per- 
forated work. — 898l orCXPcbv here (= nitere), of the brightness of a 
fine skin, and of the clothing, cf. Od. 6, 237. The explanation in 
Athen. 1, 15, by fidpoc^ AXu^fuvot is against the language. — 898. 
Xop4v8c, to the danoe (when people dress themselves the most). — 898. 
^^--KpiViir. '* The tumultuous state of feeling in Helen arose from 
her being attracted on the one hand by the beauty which was de- 
pietored to her as so charming, and on the other, by the manly 
brayery of MeneUiiis." K, — 896. «*t o^ Iv^irt, cf. Virg. ^n. i. 
^ : Dixit, et anerten» rote& eerwee r^uMt, The goddess had there- 
fore Uud aside again the form of the old woman. — 897. liup^tvra — 
Mf|M(perra, tparUing, Ifitpoet^, §ooa, ev (*fi«P«c)» *' love-kindling," 
Cp.— 899. ruiura, thue, in ^it way, — 400. tf W 1^ wpor^pw iroM«nr 

F 4 



104} r. [401— 43i. 

401 a^Big 1} ^pvylfig rj Myovirig lpar€£vfic» 

61 rig Toi Kol KtiOi ijtiXog /ucpoTroiv avOpunro^v ; 

oSvCfca Si? vvv Siov ^AXiK^LvSpov MEvlXaoc 
404 viKri<fag WIXbi (TTvytpriv ijjl oiKaS^ ayeaOai, 

roSvcfca St; vvv Sfvpo SoXo0/ooveovaa irapiarrig ; 

^H<To Trap' avTov loi/ora, 0ea(v S* airoecKE KsXcvdov* 

fcijS' ?ri <yoT<Ti woSetrffiv virocrrpl^ciac "OXv/httov, 
408 aXX* aU\ TTC/oi kecvov o't^i/e^ Kai I 0vXa9<r€, 

cccoics <r ri aAoxov iroiriaerai^ i} oys oovAriv. 

K£i(r£ S' €7(uv oifK slfxt (i/c/Lce(ro'i|rov Si iccv cci?)) 

KCtvov iroperi/vtovaa Xl^oc* Tpwai Si fi oiriaaio 
412 TTaorai juai/ui^flrovrai* £\(i> S^ a^e^ oKpira Ovfiti^, 

T-qv Se )(oX(a}crajiAivfi irpogB<l>wveB Si' 'A^poStrii' 

fii} /Lt' ep£0£, (Tx^rXiti' /it? \w<raixivr\ at /ueOc/cn, 

Tcic Sf a aTTCX^iJpw, wc vvv htarayX l^iXriaay 
416 fii<T(T(^ S^ afitporipiov uririaofiai £X0ea Xvypa, 

Tpwufv Koi Aavafajv, <rv Sc fc£v kokov oirov oXiKU. 
*iic t(paT' iSSeifftv S' 'EXtvi?, Atoc iicytyavTa' 

(5ri Si KaTa(j\oiiivi\ kavi^ apyriTi tpativii^y 
420 (Tiy^* Traordc Se T/owoc Adflev' ijpx^ ^^ Salfxwv. 

At S' 8r' 'AXc^avSpoto Sojuov TrcpiicaXXf iicovro 

afujtiiroXoi filv iiretra 6ou}g iirl ipya rpanovro^ 

= leporipw ny iroXicav, further henee to any other city, ef, v. 370. 
The sense is : Hast thou perchance a new friend, to whom thoo 
wouldst lead me 1 -^ 401. Mt)ov£t|s, i. e. Lydia, cf. 2, 866. — 408. 
ovvfKa 8i{, quia ioUieet (with irony). Db, — 404. oTvyfpi|v, haUfid* 
locUhmmef str.tngly expresses her shame. W, — 406. Ocwv 8* &v^ucc 
KcXf^Oov. The BiSiv KiXMoVf the way of the gods to Olympus (Sch.) ; 
Be&v i^XevBoi = spatium et trames, in quo Dii versantur. Cf. wktoq 
Tt Kai fjfAaroc KsXivOoi (Od. 10, 86), the paths on which day and night 
travel. N, — 408. ircpl kcivov it^vc (Seh. raXaiiruptt), wail. The 
notion implied is, that a goddess is degraded by marriage wiUi a man ; 
as in the case of Thetis. W. — 409. cU<(icc — voiifirtrab ( = irocifffv- 
rai), cf. 2, 332. oyc, like iUe (Virg. Mn. 5, 437) nuirks emphatically 
the identity of the subject, and the difference of the second state or 
action (N.), cf. 1, 190, and 6r. 986, § 655, obs. 2. 8o^Xt|v, i. e. 
as a concubine, cf. Od. 14, 203. — 41L iroiM]rw^ov<ra (rropirv'yw, 
Ed. fut. irop<rvi/fiM) Xkx^Q, to prepare his couek, cf. Od. 3, 403. irop- 
o^pttv XsxoQ denotes the same as dvriqv, 1, 31. — 412. ax*** M>ftvv, 
viz. of repentance. oKpira, cf. 2, 246. — 414. |ii{ p,* Ipc8c, cf. ], 32. 
P«9cCm, £p. = tit9S». — 416. ImraYX' = IcTrayXiuf , cf. 2, 225.— 416. 
^t|T£(ro)uu (= ftijriaitffiai). — 419. MUkrwr%pyLhrt{y having wrapt hertdf 
round [Mid. Cf. 141, caXvif^a^cvi}. N.], not from shame or pain {K>\ 
but as wi>men used to be on going out, cf. v. 141. — 421. *AXc{dv8poio 
86|&oK. The palace of Alexander [Portt] was on the acropolis, clcee 



423— 448.J S. 106 

423 17 S* UQ inpopoipov OaXafJLOv kU Sia yvvaucCfV* 

424 T^ S' apa Si^pov iXovtra ^cXo/lc/uecStjc ^Af^poStrti, 
avTi ^ AXe^avopoio Oea icariOifKC ^ipovca* 

ivOa KaOiJ^ 'Eaci/v), icovpi} Atoc alyt6\oiOy 
6<T(n iraXiv icXfi/aaa, Tromv S* rivivawe fiv9t^' 
428 "HAvflcc €K TToXI/iOv — ic w^eXfc airroO* 6Xi<r0ai^ 
avSpi SafjLilg Kpartpd^, Bg ifiog vporspo^ iroaig ^cv* 
H fiiv Sf} irplu 7^ cS;(6* *Api|e^{Aov McveXaou 
ffo Tf /3fy ical x^P^* '^**^ ^7X" i^ipftpog dvai' 
432 aXX* tdi vvv wpoKaXsffaai 'Apifi^cXov MevAaov 
e^aiircc /Jia\i<raadai ivavrlov. 'AXXii a iywyt 
vavaaaOai KiXofim, pviSl ^avOtf McvcXac^) 
avrlfiiov iroXe/uov iroXc/u(^€cv i^Se p.axi<rOai 
436 a^pa^^cuCf /it^irwc ^a^' iir' airoO Sovpl Zafiung. 
Tifv Si Ilapic fivdoiaiv a/uct/Scificvoc irpoc^ciTTCv* 
M^ /ue, yvvac, xaXe9ro?o'tv ove^^cat dvpov Ivcnrc. 
Nvv jLcIv ya/) McvlXaoc ivUriirev aifv 'Afliji/p' 
440 Kcevov 8' avTig lyd' irapa yap dtoi elm kqc ri/uv* 
AXX' aye 8^ ^tXoTtjTi rpairdofiiv ByvtiOiim, 
Ou 7ap irtoTTori fi Sjhi y iptog ijtpivag ifi^eKoXvyptv* 
ov8* or€ (TC irpCjTOv AafccSaZ/iovoc eS eparecv^c 
444 (irXcov apiraf ac «v vovrovopOKri vieaaiv, 
vri<nfi 8' Iv Kpavay Ifxtyriv ifuXor^ri Ka\ tvvy' 
d^C o'60 vvv cpa/Liat icai /tie yXvic^C t/ucjpoc o<p€c. 

H pa^ ical apx€ X^^^cSe ictctfv* afia o ctircr' aicoirtc* 
448 TU) filv ap Iv TpTfToXm jcarevvaaOev Xexitaaiv. 

to those of Priam and Hector, cf. 6, 316. — 424. ^iXo|i|&ck84f , tks 

^^''Hf^'loving (kindly smiling). — 427. 6«vf viXw Kkivoauy hamng 

Jffwd W eyes aneay; with cnertedeyei. Thus Virg. jEn. iv. 362, of 

Dido in wrath : talia dieentemjam dudum avert a tuelur. — 427. 

T|»a«, cf. 2, 246. — 428. ** rielen's speech is taunting and bitter." 

^ M« fi^cXff, cf. 1, 415. — 480. tvxc' = V^xovj thou boasteda.-^ 

484. xAouai, ntbeo, " There lies in it an exprobratio ignavicB.** W. 

"W. h^p€Mu9, inoonridercUdy. — 488. i&fj — rnvrf . On the double 

^^ cf. 1, 236. — 489. IvCioimv <rtv *A^rQ. Whenerer a hero 

^gnts with great good fortune, a deity stands by his side, cf. 4, 390. 

M16. — . 4A0, f^ : vuctjtru understood. — 44L Tpairi(o|&cv = rap' 

*Jj«v, ddeeUmtu, fr. ripirw, cf. 210, 142. Cf. Od. 8, 292. — 442. 

*l4tt^in|Kr (Sch. rarlerxc). The expression d/i^waXvirrccv fpi- 

^ti to obKure the mind, is often used in this way of violent passions, 

?• 14, 294. 17, 991.— 445. Iv Kpavdxi. Usually said to be the small 

{"j^d Helena, by the prom. Sunium in Attica. More probably the 

^4 Krana^ (McarcOhonisi), in the Laconic gulf, before Gythium. 

-^. Tp|T«un, cf. V. 381. 

F 5 



106 r. [449—461. 

Menelans hMtens to the Trojan ranks to seek for Paris. Aga- 
memnon proclaims the victory, and claims Helen as the prize. 

449 'Arpe^Siyc S* av* SfxiXov i6oir€iy Oripl loiKtig^ 
ec 9rou igaBp{i<THBv ^AXi^avopov OioeiSia' 
aXy ovTig oifvaro Tpwwv tcXeirci^y r iiriKOvpwv 

462 Sii^ai ^Aki^avSpov tot \\prii^i\t^ MfycXai^. 
Ov filv yap (juXoTifrt y ifctvdavov^ A tiq iSoiro* 
laov yap a^iv vamv iarrixOiro Ktipi fiBkaivg* 
To7<ri Sc ical fitriuirtv ava^ avSpwv ^Ayafitfivwv' 

.^56 KifcXvrl fuv, TpiitBc Ka\ Aapoavoi rfC iiriKCfvpoi* 
pIkii fiev Si) ^aii/cr* *Api|'c^^Xov MeveXaot;* 
ifm^ S' ^Apyetiiv '£XIvt)v Kai Kxiifkaff afx airy 
fiKSoTEy ical TifiTiv awoTivifAtVf rivriv Ioiksv, 

460 fiTf leai lafTojuLtvonTi fier avBpwwotvi irfkifrai. 

^Q^ i^ar ^ArpdSrig* ivl S* yvtav aXXoi ^A^aioL 

.449. 6t)pl 4p^k^, like a wild beast that scents its prey in the 
neighbourhood, cf. t. 23. — 450. iX irav, ifperekanee, cf. 1, 06. 9coci- 
:^a, synizeffiSy cf. r. 237. — 468. ^ikiryiTi, fivm /riendtkip. Incv#n- 
voVf Ep. s^ cjcpvirrov. — 454. Jn. laov with Kijpi, /Um c^mm, cf. 1, 212. 
9, 312. ^ 45o. A4p8avoi, cf. 2, 819. — 457. ^wr* = ^aivtrai, is 
qnite manifest. W. ^^ 409. Avonv^jify, infin. for imperBt.^460. Cf. 



OMHPOT IAIAA05 

PA4^0AIA A. 



ZenSy in the council of the gods, proposes to restore peace to the 
Greeks and Trojans, and to give back Helen to Menelaus, as the 
prize of his victory. H£rS opposes him, and the destruction of Ilium 
is accorded her ; though, if Zeus wishes to smite Argos or Sparta, 
she will not defend them. Ath^nS receives orders to go and engage 
the Trojans to break the trace. 

0{ Si Obo\ vap Ztji/i KaQr^pLtvoi fiyopotovro 
Xpwc^tli Bv SaTriSt^y fxtra 81 &(jn(ri iroTvia ''H/Sq 
viicrap Ic^voxoci* roi Si \pvcFioig Ssiraeamv 
4 SciSl^ar' aXXriXovg, Tpwoiv iroXiv ilgopotovTeg* 
AvTiK ItreipaTO KpoviSnQ Ipcft^cjutv npriv 
KzpTOfxtotg i7rh(T<Tif irapafiXriSriv ayopevtov' 
Aocal /uev McvcXac^) apiiyovBQ ual Biatovy 
8 Hp?| T 'Apycfij KoL *AXaXKo/tievt|ic 'AO^vij. 

1. The first part of this canto was called by the ancients hptuav 
^X'^ffiQy Hie breach of the truee (cf. v. 269) ; and the second part, 
Aya^. iinirdi»\fi9ic (cf. v. 353), because Agamemnon goes through 
the army, and exhorts the princes, v&p Zi|vl 4(^^6uivro. The 
assembly of the gods always took place in the palace of Zeus, cf. 1, 
531, where at their banquet they Consulted about the affairs of man- 
kind.— 8. 8air^8y. Properly SdirtSov is the floor, pavement, here per 
tpucdoehen for hall : i** on the golden floor ofJove*8 abode.** Cp.] This 
in the palace of Zeus was laid with gold, cf. 1, 420. *HPi|, Hibi, the 
daufrhter of Zeus and HSrS, appears again as cup-bearer of the sods, 
5) 722. 905. Od. 11, 603. In this office she was succeeded by Ganif' 
nede, whom the poet mentions 5, 266. 20, 232, sqq. Cf. Apollod. 3, 
12. 2.-4. 8ci8^o^, Ep. = hikxaro, plnpf. mid. fr. StiKwui (cf« 
210,41, 4), with the signification of the impf. =: aete (or alter akerum) 
f^oipiAant poeidU (Db.) ; they drank to each other. '£de|ioi;vro, 
Tpoirivovrfc iavroXg (Sch.). — 6. ir^^papXi{8vpr, either inrarijTueCje, 
^ndaly, feiffnedly (ApoU.), or wapa^XueioQ, aUuHvdyt fuith a covert 
oUttnon (Porphyr. Quaest. 16). Cf. vv. 7—10. Wolf considers the 
word to be nearly = vvofi\ri$riVf {interjiciendo) thromng in eomething 
i"<o the tpeeeh of another. So twice in Apoilon. Rhod. ii. 448 ; iii. 106. 
Paasow explains : with a modnng or malicioue eide aUmee ; obliquely , indi- 
i^y.— 8. H^ *Afy€iti. Hgra, £p. BM (Juno) had a famous temple 

p6 



108 A. [9—32. 

9 ^A\X firot Koi v6<T(^i Kadfifiivaiy HgopooKrai 
ripireadov' rcfl 8' avn ^iXojU/ieiSiYC Af^poSirri 
aUX napfiififiXtoKii koi avrov K^pac afivvW 

12 Koi vvv i^t<raw<nv oiofitvov OavhtrOaL 
'AXX' fiToi vficij fiiv ^ Apiii(j>lXov McvcXaov* 
rifieic Si <t>pa^(!>liJiiO\ ovtog iorat raSs tpya^ 
1} p avTig TroXefxov tb kqkov icai (pvXoiriv alvfjv 

16 opaofiBVf fj tjuXoTfira fier afxtj^oTipoun fiaXufiEv. 
El S* av TTtoQ roSc ira(n 0(Xov Kai riSv yivoiro, 
flTOi plv oiKcotro TToXig Upiafjioio avaicrog, 
auric 8' 'Ajpyc/fiv 'EXcvijv Mci/lXaoc ayoiro. 

20 ^Qg €^ad'* at S^ cire/tiv^oi/ 'A0i|vaii} re ical ^Hpi|' 
irXy}ff^ac aty* fitrdrivy icaica 8i Tptljeatn /ucSlo'dqv. 
"Hrot *A0?|va£i| axtwy j{v, otrSl rt cIttcv, 
(rKV^Ojulvi} All TrarpX, ^oXoc Si /lciv ayptog ypw 

24 "Hpp S' ouic IxaSt <TTri8oQ ^dXov, aXXa 7rpoc>|uSa* 
Alvorars Kpov^Si), iroioy rov fivOov ittirBQ ! 
IIwc tOlXcic aXiov Otivai irovov ijS' arlXficrroi^, 
{Spa; 0*, &v 1Spu)tia fioyt^ ; KOfxirriv Si fcot ^TTiroc 

28 Xaov ayetpovtrgy IlpiafXii^ KaKa roio re iraifiiv* 
£po ' arap ou roc vavrkq BrraiveofjLBv ueoi aAAof. 

Tijv Se /Licy' 6^0ij<Tac vpogif^n vt^tXtiytpira ZciV 
Aaifxoviriy ri vv ae npia/jiog Ilpiafioio re iratScc 

32 TOdtra kukcl piZovdiv^ or aenrcpxcc fiBVialvug 

at Argos. *AXAXicoiMn|tf . Ath^S took this name Alaleomena in 
BoBotia, where she had a rery ancient temple. — 9. v6v^ : sc rov 
McveXdov. — 10. t^ , to thit one, i. e. to Paris. App. V. — 11. irapf&^- 
SXmkc, Ep. perf. to vapapKuffKUy to go with one, to hdp him, cf. 105. — 
13. ^lE^cvov, here, sensu malo, thinJnng he should die ; that he feared 
this, is only implied. — ^14. 4|&c£t 8i ^I^^H^* '* ThsX this matter 
was now for the first time to be taken into consideration, is the most 
provoking cut of all to the two goddesses." W, — 16. 6p<ro|uv =: 
op<rwfiev. — 17. cl 8^ oC ir«i«, tin autem forte, — 18. oIk^oito ir6Xi« : 
oUtitrBai, to be inhabited = to remain standing. — 80. Iiri|i6||w (ftv^u), 
aor. 1 irrkfjivKa, to murmw : prop, to say fiv to, always spoken of in- 
articulate sounds. Cf. 8, 457. V* Low-murmuring deep diggutt." Cp.] 
^-81. irXiio'Cca : sc. dXXn^aic* — 88. &ic^, App. lY. — ^83. oinSto|ftoi, 
dep. only pres. and impf. poet. (fr. rvwv, to snarl like a dog), to muttert 
$0 be angry, to be ditpUasedy absol., rcvi, at any one. — 84.*U|»|| — x^^*'* 
The dat. "Hpy. which Wulf adopted for the nom. "Hpi^, is used in H. 
for the gen. Ix*^ (xav^dvccv, to contain), — 86. Cf. 1, 552. — 87. 
tSptt, Ep. = c^pofra, cf. 148. I8p& Idp&oatf to iweai tweat, ace. eog- 
natoB signifioationii, icau^n|v— tinrob. HM therefore had incited 
the Greeks. — ^89. lvaivio|&cv, fiit., cf. 3, 383. liratvuv, here to con- 
mUf approve, of. v. 380.--80. Cf. 1, 517.— 88. 8t' Lmpxh |Mrsa(- 



33—52.] 4. 1 09 

33 ^iXlov i^aXaira^ai ivKrifUvov wroXUBpov ; 

H Se air/ ciccAOovaa irvXac koI tc/yco fiaKpa 

iffibv PefipdjBotg Upla/jiov UpiafjLOio re iracSac» 
36 aWovg tb Tpwac* t6t€ Ktv \6\ov l^aiciaaio. 

"Ep^oVf Sntog WiXeiQ* fjtri T0vr6 yi vsiicoc dvlvata 

(rot fcai Ifiol fily ipitrfxa fi^r a^^orl/ootai yiviyrai. 

"AWo Si TOt ipiw, au S' cvi ^(jccrl /BaAAco <rg<nv' 
40 omrorc jcci; ical lyc^ /u£juaot>c iroAtv l^oAaira^ai 

r^v WiXtjj, 69i rot 0tAot iviptQ lyyiyaaaiv, 

HTfTi Siarpl^Biv Tov c/ti6v x^Aov, aXAa /u* eao'cu. 

KaX yap cyto trol Swica lict^v aeicoyri ys Ovfitj}, 
44 At yap uv' i7€A^((i r£ koI oupavtf a<rTep6iVTi 

vauraovdi iroAiycc ivi\Oovlwv avOpumtov, 

Tawv fioi TTCpt Kfipt rtlo'fccro "lAtoc <p^9 

Kal npia/io^ icat Aaoc cv/ijucA/fu [Ipfa/tioio. 
48 Oi yap |io£ wore jSoi/ioc 6&i;ero Satroc «<r*IC> 

Aot/3^C I** KvltrriQ re* ro yap Aaxo^ev ylpag "hfiiiq. 
Tov S* ripel^iT cirecra fiowmg irorvta ''Hpii' 

Hroc cfcol rpetc /ilv iroXu 0tArara{ ctat iroAi|ect 

52 Apyog TB '!2TrapTri tb koL Bvpvayvia Mvk^vt}* 

v'Ht. "Or^ = 5r» ( W, P.)* Thiersch rejects the elision of i in 5n» 
and takes Sr as a causal Sre, while (= of, «ince) thou so longest, cf. 
1, 244.-88. Cf. 1, 129. — 84. cl 8i— pcPp^it, a hyperbolical ex- 
pression of intense hatred. Cf. Xen. Anab. iv. 18, 12 : Toitrov^, {jv 
Twc Sw^fAiOaif jcai itfioAg itl Kora^aytiv, [Non media de gents 
Phrifgum exedisse nefand'u Urbsm odiis satis at, Yirg. Mn, 6, 785* 
•BeA.] On c( with optat cf. Gr. 940, 0. According to Buttm., /3c- 
0f>w9w (= to wwaUow up, to devour) is a new present strengthened by 
isdapl. (and with epenthetic 9) fr. jSpooi, the simplest form of /3ij3pw* 
9KU. — 87. IjptoVf plCai (Ip^ui). |&^— ycniTai, mw ne — sit. — 88. Ipuma 
is a lasting subject of contention, ^tiKog a passing quarrel. W» — 89. 
Cf. 1. 297. 6, 269. — 40. ©inr^f wv, cf. 931. — 4L nfv = ravrifv. 
~~ 48. SuiTpipciv, for imperat. I&rot, absol., let me, = allow me to 
^ 90. Cf. 17, 449. — 48. Uigy litsnvrl 71 Ovfi^, without oomptUnon, 
^ yet witli repugnant heart. The complete opposite to Utav is avdyKyf 
fiijf. He who is persuaded, but not compelled, to do a thing, acts ^cmv, 
bnt alcovrc 0v/<^.— 44. at 7^ ~ir^Xi|Cs, /or qf all cities, wkiek.—45. 
*u<T&ovoi, cf. 2, 648. — 46. ircpl Kiipb, in my heart (lit. about my heart). 
W. and Nitzsch on Od. 5, 46, read iripi here : i. e. consider it an 
oiv., tery, exceedingly^ = vf^vv&Q : which then strengthens c^pc. 
Bptzn. rejects this explanation, and writes irf pi Kiipi, because none of 
the ancients has written trkpi in this connexion. He compares it with 
mpt ^pc9(v, 16, 167. -^ 47. ku^yMm (fic\(a), an «&, gen. fr. ivfi* 
MtXiifC, bon& finaxino {=:/raanned haetd) inttruetue. (The form c^/ic- 
Atiyc not in H.)— 48. It^, cf. 1, 468. — 49. Tb yh^ X^xofifv Y^pof 
V^ : Bc. 01 0foi. The sense is : this is the prerogative of the gods ; 
VftYX^vfty {sorlito acoipere)f being used even of the gods. W. — 68. 



110 A. [53—74. 

53 Tac dtairip<ratt St av roi afrixOwvrai VBpi Kfj^i* 
ratov ovroc iyit irpotrS* Itrraiiai ovSe fiBjaipto. 
Eiirep yap tftOoviw re Koi ovk slw Siairipfraiy 

56 OVK avvoi i^Ooviova*' iinifi iroXv f^ipnpoq iarrim 
*AXXa xpri icat ifiov Bifitvai trovov ouic ariX^arov. 
Koi yap lyta Oeoc cijue, yivog S* c/uoi li/9ei/ 60€y crot* 
Kttt fi£ irp€a/3vraTi|v rlicero K(>ovoc a-yicoXo/uiiriiCj 

60 ififj^oTipovy yBViy re ical oSvcKa aiy irapaicocrcc 
iciicXfijuac* (Tu Sc Tract /ucr aOavaroieriv ayacrcrcic* 
'AXX^ Tfroi filv ravO* tnrocf^o/uev aXXriXoKfiVf 
aoi pkv ly&i <nf S" I/jloI' eirX S* hj^vrat deoX aXXoi 

64 aOavarou 2v Si Oafrtrov ^AOrivaly iirireiXae^ 
IXOciv ec Tp(6(ie»v fcat *Axac<t>v 0i;Xo?riv alvfiv, 
WBipav S\ &c KC Tpufsg vrcpicvSavrac 'Axaiovc 
apQCixrt ir/t>or€poc inrlp BpKia Si}Xi}aa(r0ac. 

68 ^Oc S^ar * ovS' airiOti<T€ Trarfip avSpwv re Oeiov rC 
avrlK ^AOrivairiv ewta TtrepOBvra ir/ooc»|w8a' 

Al\l/a piX* €C OTparov iXOi pera TpCjug ical 
'Ayoiowc, 
WHoav o, S}Q KB T(>w€c vKtpKvSavrag ^Ax^tioifC 

72 ap^ioffi Trp6Tepoi virlp &pKia SqXijo'ao'Oai. 

AthSnS descends from Olympus, and, under the form of LaodocnSi 
exhorts Pandaros to shoot an arrow at MeneUus. 

^Oc Arrijv &Tpvve wapoQ pepavtav ^A0i|vtyv* 
/3n Si Kar OifXvpwoio Kaprivu)v at^atra. 

M«iefKi| = MvK^vai, ef. 2, 569. — 63. SuMr^ptroi, infin. for imperat 
— 54. T^uiv — irp^^rd* tiirra|i«%. To set or phoe onesdf before apendn, 
= to defind him, cf. v. 129. o{>8i iMyaipM. Ot'^^ ^BovSt <roi, ovk 
AvrtirpaTTUf kaud invideo tibi : fityaiptiv and ^Oovttv often sifi;nify, 
to kinder a thing, to forbid, a man to do it, — 56. ^Oov^otMra, intidendo, 
Im^. 'BiTft I). Sptz, Bk. — 58. Koi ^dp here = nam etiam (not0tentiii)t 
1053, A. — 59. irpc<rPvT^Ti|v = riftiutrdrriv, highest in dignity; for, 
according to Apoll. i. 1, 5, Uestia was the eldest. — SL KMXi||iAt = 
tifti — 62. raW, herein, of. 3, 399.-64. ImniXai, as in v. 53.-65. 
IXOiXr — ircipov [infin. for -aciv] depend on itrtrnkm. — 66. vircpicv- 
Savfof, ace. plur. from nom. vircpcv^a;, avroc, b,exoeeding^y famom; 
renowned, (According to Sch. a partcp. aor. 1 from an old word kv^, 
KvSaivia, whence KifiaQ, like ytiiiac ; some consider it an adj. vwfp- 
Kvi&c, Dor. = ifieipKvifiQ, contr. fm vmpKvSiittCt hence prop, to be 
accented vwtpKviavraCf d Sptsn. ad luc). — 67. 8v|Xcur6a( rtva 
(c. ace. pereonai), to huri or it^re one, Cf. 1, 156.— 72. vwip Spmo, 
agahut we treaty, 

78. v^Lpov iMpAtiiav. H. is fond of this expression, when a person 
is urged to what he is already inclined to. — ^74. &tcmiv denotes any 



rs-^g.] 4. Ill 

75 Olov S* atrripa ^Ki Kpovov trace aymiXoftifrccrfy 

Xafiwpov* rov Si re ttoXAoi awi ortrcvdihoec iBvrai* 

T(i^ elicvi fjfi^ev iiri \06va ElaXXac 'Aflijvii, 

icaS S" iOop^ ec fiitraov' Oafifiog S* c^^ev Eicopooivrac 

80 TpbJac S* imroSafAOvg koi ivKviifitSaQ ^k\aiovq, 
^OSe Si rcc EiTTcoricev iSurv iq vXritriov ccAAov* 

H p avTig TfoXsfiog re icaicoc Koi 0i;Ao7rcc olvii 
eafrsraiy rj i^iXorfira fAtr a/u0orcpof<ri r(0f}aev 

84 Ze^Cy ^Cr ivOpwTThJv rafilrig iroAl/uoco rirvicrai. 
^Oc opa r<C eiTTCdriccv 'AxaioJv re TpiSmv re. 
'H S' avcpl iJcAi} Tpcubiv KareSvcred* £/ucAov5 
AaoSoic({i 'Avrifi/o/o/Sy, Kpar£pa> alxfciirp, 

88 UavSapov ivriOiov Sc^f}/ilvi|, ct irov e0€i;poi. 
Evpc AvKdovoc vlov apvpova re Kparcp^v re 
€<n'aor'' oju^l Se /uiv icparcpal orr^Ycc a<nrfcrrdfi»v 
Aaciiy, oc ol eTTOvro ott' Aifriproeo poatov, 

92 Ay^ou 8' Itnafilvri Ittco irrcpocvra irpoci?w8a' 
H pa vv juof ri ir(0oio, Avicaovoc vcl Sai(lipov ; 
rXaftjc Ksy MevcAac^ CTTiirpoe/ucv ra;(vv Mv* 
iracrc SI fc£ Tpojco-frc xiptv koI icvSoc apoio^ 

96 Ik iravrcuv Si fidXitrra ^AXe^dvdpt^ BamXri'L 
Tov K€v Sy} Trajjiirptata trap ayAaa cCopa ifiipoiOf 
oi ic€v iSp McvcAaov 'Apii'eov 'Arploc uiov 
ffy jSAsii SpriOivT€L, irvprjQ iirtj5avT aAeyEiv^c* 

impetootis morement. -^ 76. oIof 8^ iumipa -/[m, sqq. 'Affrrip, not 
any Axr, but tkfire-baU, op some Bimilar/«fy meteor. Cf. t. ^9. — 77. 
'^f sc. d<rrcpoc — (TTriv^iJpf c, fparh. 8< Tf , App. IV. " EtprimUur 
<iw(m jTtfr ^( re, aliud aasedere, td notum aliqwd apparere, quod own 
^ <Mea eommemorcUA aut oauttCB out stmUitudinia nexu ita eokaret, vt 
^^VudktatiM nolto una cum digtinetione comprehendaiur,** Hand (ap. S.). 
'^. Ka8 8* l9op' = KarkOopt is (D.32), icara-0pi&(rK(i».— 84. Ta|i£i|« 
*oXi^Mio {diapetutttor = ) arbiter hdli, cf. 19, 224.-86. KCiTt8iNrf6^, 
D. 110. _ 87. Aao8tfKv'AvTi|vop(8t|, cf. 2, 822.-88. n^vSapov, cf. 
2i 827. — 89. cvpc, asyndeton, cf. 2, 189. — 91 Al<rfirofco, cf. 2, 825. 
"^SS. i[ jML vv |Lo( n irCOoto, an interrogative sentence with the optat. 
(which is very rare), may be considered as virtually the protasis to 
aodnfiUonal apodosis : wouldtt thou hsarleen to me, instead of : if thou 
^oMt hearken to me, then thou wntldd venture, &c. So Th. ; cf. 
Gr. 649.^94. rXaCti^ kcv, susHnuiris, cf. 2, 250. linirpol)uy = im* 
*9o-itvat 0^17/11). D. 97. — 95. irmn Tp^ovt, a dativua loci for Iv 
iravt Tpwctfcri, cf. 2, ^5. -^ 90. pflunXtjjC. So the Romans also called 
*he tons of kings rtgee.-^W, Tov-^irap* = irapA roirov ir&vrtav trpQ* 
rov.-98. aX Ktv = Wv, cf. 1, 128.-^99. w»p^ iiripAvTa. 'EirijS^* 



112 A. [lOO — 116. 

100 'AXX* ay 6i(TTev(jov MtviXaov KvSaXifioio* 
£v;(co S* *Av6X\ufvi AvKnyavCi icXvroro^c^ 
apvutv TTpiOToyovwv pi^eiv KXeirrjv CKaro/u/SiiVy 
oifcaSc votrrriaag ic/ofjc cic aoru ZeXe^tjc* 

104 *^Oc ^ar^ 'A0i)va(i|' rc^ Si i^plvaq a^ppovi irct0£v. 

Pandaros wounds Menelaus, whose life Athdnl protects. Aga- 
memnon deplores the destiny of his brother, who reassures him. The 
king of Argos charges Machaon to dress the wound. 

AvTiK itruXa t6^ov ev^ooi') iKoXov alyoQ 
ayptoVf 6v pa iror avrog virb trripvoio rw^^i^trac* 
TrirpriQ iK^alvovra StSeyfiivog Iv irpoSoicpaiy, 

108 /SepA^fcee vpog or^floc' 6 S' virriog ifjLVBiri irirpy* 
Tov Ktpa Ik fcc^aXfjc ^KKaiSeKaSwpa 7r£0UKer 
Kal Ta filv MKritrag KBpao^oog fipapa riicnoVf 
irav S' ev Xairivagy \pvai-qv liriOriKB Kopwvriv, 

112 Kai TO filv ev icarl0i|K£ TavvtraafAivoQ^ itotI yaljf 
ayicXfvac* irpotrBev Si aaicca (r\iOov ItrBXoi ircLipoi^ 
pri wplv avai^uav ^Apri'ioi vhg A^cuaiv) 
irplv (iXriaOai MeviXaov 'A/oifiov ^Arpiog viov. 

116 Avrap 6 trvXa vCjpa f^apirpr^Q^ Ik S' IXvr lov 

vat irvp^Cy to ascend the funeral ptUt for to be laid upon itf cf. 9, 542. 
— 100. JSoTt^civ Tiv6c, poetic^. 6r. 679. — 101. *Air6XXMVi A«ici|- 
ywil, Apollo was a national deity of the Lycians, of. 2, 827. Avcq- 
ytviiQt bom in Lyeiay formed like OrifiaytvriQ, — 102. pi^w (like 
faoere) = taorificare. — 108. voonjcrat, cf. 1, 77' ZcXcCt}«, cf. 2, 824. 
106 — 108. The shot of Pandarus is described with minute particu- 
larity, because it was a point of chief moment to the whole after 
course of the narrative. TF. l<rvXci, Sch. iyvfivov, llkfiaXe rqc 
OriKiiQt he took the bow from the cote, cf. Od. 21, 54. 'iCaXoc, said to 
be fm iKWf or dttrffu = Triy^iync^c, op/iiyr iic6f, leaping, boundingf 
climbing, — 106. ^YpCov, cf. 3, 24. vic^ OT^pvoio tux^ow (£p> 
= rvxcJi/). Pandarus, sc. shot upwards from a low sput, cf. 5, 579. 
— 107. 8cory|L^os, sens, activo ; having been watching fur it. iv irpo- 
SoKJoiv [ **%n ambush" Cp.] : 17 trpoSoKri is the place wliere hunters 
lie in wait for their game. — 108. PcpXificci, cf. 1,221. The plupf. 
denotes the suddenness of the stroke, and the rapidity of its effect. — 
109. K^pa = CEpara. 2KKCii8cicd8»pci, fm ^Apoi^ (a palm, or four 
fingers* breadth). — HO. koX toi piv — t^ktuv. The horn-worker 
wrought (AtTKriaaQ) the horns, and fitted (^pape, dpoi, apto, D. 84) 
the two lower ends of them to each other, so that they now made one 
bow. K. — 111. Xcii(va«. Anaivnv, to smooth, polish the horns, which 
are naturally rough and knotty. icop«&vi|v, a ring or small hook, to 
which the string was fastened when the bow was bent. — 112. cv kot- 
tf9i|KC, bene deposuit, sc. Pandarus. — 118. &7KX(va« = dvaK\ivaQ,—US. 
PXijo^. D. 128. The syneop. aor. 2 mid. has always a pass, sieni- 
fioation, cf. v. 211, 51& On xptv with infin. cf. 1, 9& — 116. a«Xa, 



117—133.] 4 113 

117 afiXriTay Trrcpoevra, fiiXatviiov tpfi odvvatov* 
alxfja S* eir< v€vpy jcareicocr/iei iriKpbv oiaroVf 
fuj^cro S* ^AiroXXtovi AvKtiy^vii KXvroro^^f 

120 apvufv Trpu}roy6v(ov pi^eiv icXceriyv iKaT6fi(iiiVy 
oiKaSa voariicfaQ upriQ cic acrrv ZeXcfyjc* 
''EAkc S' 6/iov 7Av^e3ac re XnBiov koi vtvpa jSocia* 

124 Aiftap ImiSri KVKAorcpec julya ro^ov crciv£v, 
Xi'y^c /Bioc? vcvp?) Sc /Lily' tax^^> aXro 8' oeoroc 
oKvfieXrjVy Kaff opuXov hrnrTivBai fuviaivwv^ 
OvSe oiOiVy McvlXa€, 0€ol /xaicapcc XeXaOovro 

128 aOavaroc^ irpcirij Si Atoc Ovyarrip ajiXitri, 
fi rot TTpodOi araaa jSeXoc E^cirfUKlc a/uvv€v. 
H Si rocrop /lcIv eepycv otto ypaoQ^ wq ore firirtip 
iracSoc iipyy fiviav, off* riSii Xi^Bvai Sttvc^. 

132 AvTri S' avr Wvviv, oOi Zwcrrripog o^^ec 
Xpvaeioi avv^xov koX SittXooc ^vrcro Otipri^* 

= liTvXa, Sch. a^pci. ^apirfn|«, cf. 1, 145. -r- 117. &pXYJTa, Derer 
yet shot. trr^^6wTa, feathered. On the arrows were placed the fea- 
thers of large birds of prey, in Hes. Scut. 124, hirioQiv KaXvarrofU- 
vov urepvyifftri. Ip|fc* &8wai0V, App. V. — 122. ^Xv^iSos, plur. for 
Ring. yXv^if, is the notch or groove at the bottom of the arrow, vcvpa 
p^M, the string consisted of leather thongs. — ^124. icvKXoTcpis ^i- 
vcr = o8raic Irctvev w(rrc KVitXoripiQ iyFVcro, puUed it into a etroular 
•iape. Proleptic ace 6r. 523, cf. Virg. Mn. xi. 860. 861 : Et dnxU 
ion^e, donee eurvata eoirent Inter it eapUa, &c. — 126. Xiyi/t — taxtv. 
<^niDctil. (1, 15) cites this verse, when he laments the want of onoma- 
^py (words imitative of the Bounds they denote) among the Romans. 
Here Xi^civ signifies the click, idxnv the tteangot the string [^ whizz'd 
^ hovstringJ* Cp. ]. — 128 htvnria^tu atvtalvmv, cupiem involare : 
personification. — ^127. oi8) <W0ffv, McvcXac. The address (apostrophe) 
gives the narration a certain weight and solemnity. Similar passages 
jre V. 146. 16, 693, and Od. 17, 272.— 128. A\^9 Bvy^THo, sc. Athdnd. 
«>iXc^i the giter of booty {dyfiv, Xua), — 129. iFpSvit oraao, cf. 
V. 64 — 180. T^ow, jtut to miuh ; to mu<^ and no more, xpo69 = 
ffwfirtroc. •« ^ F^nP—^^^m* Sptzn. (after T.) has received the 
wjbjunct. from the Cod. Venet. Cf. 2, 147- — 18L 89*— Xltcroi = 
^iKtjTai. Cf. 8r€ xiJcrerai, 1, 80. Aeycffdat, to fay oneteif down; 
whence Ulaaeai, to lie adeep, W. — 132. X»vvw 86b (ov), sc. thither, 
^fhere, = to tthre, to the spot where. {fiNrnjpos 6x^*<* '^^ ^^^ cuirass 
(eooaisting of two curved plates of brass for the breast and back) 
were was joined, for the protection of the abdomen, the (u>;ia (a 
'''p&d girth or apron), beneath which was a broad woollen bandage 
(C^rpif j, strengthened by plates of metal. Over the ^w/ia there was 
^ placed a broad belt (Cn^ffr^p), held together with clasps. — 188. 
J^l^ov, eorutring^nt, sc. rov Cai<rriipa, = eoibant, intrans. SmtX^ 
TTtro 9^t, where tJie plates of the cuirass met and overlay the 



114 A. [134—155. 

134 ^Ev 8' CTTCtrc Zwtrriipi aptipori wiicpog oitrro^' 
Sia filv ap ZtMHniipog iXifXaro SaiBaXioiOj 

136 Kal Siu OwptiKO^ iroAvSaeSaAov rip-npBKrro, 

filrprig ff, fiv i^6p€t Ipvfia XP^^^ cptcoc aKcd/raiv^ 
H oi irXiifTTov IpvTOj oiairpo Si €«<raro icai r^c- 
^Axporarov 8' api' oitrrbg iniypayj/e xpoa i^wtoq' 

140 aMica S' ipp^iv aijuia KfXaivufkg £^ oirccAqc- 

'Q,g S' &Te rig t iXifftavra yuvri ^ofviia fii^yf 
Mpovic tii Kaa^a, irapriiov ijifitvai linrufv' 
Kiirai S* €V OaXajiifi^j iroXisg re fiiv ripri<ravTO 

144 iTTirncc 0opceiv* /SoacX^'i Be Kurai ayaXfiay 
aiKporepov, Kotifiog ff \inri^ tXarripl r€ kvSoc* 
roiol roiy McveXac, fitavOriv aijuutn fiiipoi 
iifijfvieg, Kvrifiai t riSk a^vpa koX virlvep0£v. 

148 'P(yf)0'£y S' of>^ CTTCcra ava^ avS/owv ^Ayapifivwv^ 
i)Q ditv fiiXav alfia Korappiov e£ clirsiX^c' 
piyr}(nv Si Koi avrog 'Api|i^cXoc MeviXaog, 
Q,g St iSiv vevpov re koI oyKOvg licrog coinrac^ 

152 a\popp6v oi BvfJLog ivi ori^Ocad'tv ayipQr\, 

Totg Si (iapv<TTeva\u)V fitri^ri Kpdwv * Ay afiifiviovf 
Xeipog ixwv MeveXaov' lirecrrsvaxovro S* iraipoi' 
^iXe KaatyvriTif Bivarov vv rot opKi erafivovy 

Z^fia, Bothe says : '* ubi alteram ejus ydaXov cum altero janctum 
erat ; in commi8sar& eorutn sub brachiis.*' (So S,) — 184. i^p6rn{zz 
ti rfpfiotTfuvtfiy Sch.)y 8C. rtfi ffiiiftari, dotdy fitting, cf. 16, 630, and 
Virg. ^n. xii. 273 : Ter'Uur quatutUia alvo Balteus, . ., et l<AemmjunC' 
turat fibula mordet.—lZb, IXVjXoM'o {iXavvui), — ISiB. ^pifpcurro, cf. 3, 
368. Tlie belt mu^t therefore have covered a part of the euUxus, — 
187. fpv|ia XP^^ — o<afiaTog, v. 130. lpico« iut6vrwj a defence 
against apeara {objective gen.). — 188. ^Ifraro (fm cZ/it, D. 122) = dgijikBf, 
penArated. — 189. iirfypai|rc, teraJtched: the original signification of 
ypd^uvy cf. 13, 563. \^*^ And the heroes tkin imenbed,*^ Cp.]— 14L «s 
Stc fLiifvD, ^^' ^f ^^7> "MiaLvtiv, prop, to ttain, then generally to 
colour, as in Lat. eorrwnpere ^Db.), cf. Virg. Mn. xii. 67. — 142. Mt|o- 
vCt) i. e. a Lydian female, cf. 2, 861. K^ipa, as if from Kaifp, con* 
tracted Kap. irapifSov : sc. dyaXfia, an ornament for the cheek ; 
head-trappings of ivory for the bridle. — 144. aYaX|Aa (dyaXXcadai), 
whatever delights the heart, a figure wrought by art. — 14o. McviXac, 
cf. 127' |iULv9T|v = fiiavOtv (for pLiavQritrav), or = ftiavoOijVf ifudv' 
aBriv, an old form of the third dual {Butt.). — 161. vcvpov, the bind- 
ing, or string, with which the iron arrow-point was fastened to the 
shaft. Sy'^<*^> ^^® barbs (tenet). — 162. &^p^v (here rursus : usually 
retro). iycCpctv 6v|&6v = ooUigere anUntiniy of one who recovers from 
a swoon or great fright, cf. 7) 413. — 168. rwi ti, i. e. among the 
heroes who stood about Menelaus, cf. v. 166, 211. — 166. ^CXi, with 
I, from the effect of the arsis, cf. 2, 367. 0^vaTov, death to thee, 



156—178.] 4. 115 

156 o7ov trpofrriitraQ irpo ^Axouwv T/oiiHrl fii^nrOaL 
^Q^ <T ijiaXov TpojEC) Kara S* &pKia iritrra 7ran|<rav« 
Ov fiiv irtog aXiov ireXci SpKiov^ alfjta rf apvwr, 
(r7rovSo£ r^ aicpiyroi icai Sc^ca/^ yc €irlirc0/uev. 

160 Eiircp yap re icai avriK ^OX^fimo^ ovic hiXitrviVf 
ffc re Kai 6^6 reXeT* eriiv re fiiyaXt^ aniritnLVj 
avv (ffpyaiv ice^aXycri, yvvaiKt re ical r€fC€€<r(r«v. 
£v yap eyto r6Si olSa Kara 0plva icai icara Ovfiov' 

164 Id-o-croi ^/iiap, or' av iror' ^AwAy "lAeoc «p^ 
kqI np(ap.og ical Aaoc cv/ti^eA^ci; [IpiafioiOy 
ZiifQ Si (Fjn KpovlSri^ vxplZvyoQy aidipi valtav, 
avTog lTri<T(rdy<Tiv tpefiviiv aiylda iraaiv^ 

168 r^cS' airari/c Koriwv ra filv itrtrErat ovk ariAeora. 
AAAa /Lio£ aivov a^oc triOsv I<r<r6ra£, oi McvlAae^ 
ai ic€ Bavyg Koi fioipav avair\ri<ry^ fiioroio* 
Kai Kcv i\iy)^i(rrog iroXvSlxpiov "Apyog iKoifiiiv. 

172 AvrtKa yap fxviitTOvrcu *A')(cuo\ irarpiSo^ a*»IC' 
Kab Si Kfiv €u;(Ci>Ai)v Ilpid/uc^ koi Tpwiii Xtvoifitv 
Apydiiv 'EXiviiV aio S* 6<nia ir^erci apovpa, 
tcet/tilvov €v Tpoty, ar€Aeuri}T(j> cirl cp7(|»* 

176 Kal ic£ r^c <fc^S* ipec' Tpciia^v VTrepfivopcorroiv^ 
T^fi3<{» BTTiOpbJffKtov Mci^cAaov KvSaXlfioio' 
Alff ovTwg tirl va<n x<^Aov rcAld-ct* ^ AyapiifAvtovy 

epexegetical aecns., cf. 3^ 60. — 166. olov = fi6vov. — 167. tk, quan^ 
doqutdm^ cf. 1, 277. 10, 116. kcit^— irdniorav, as «w also sav, to 
(vttid under footy I e. to disregard. — 169. Cf. 2, 341. — 160. Aircp, 
<^- If 82, i. e. if he does not take full vengeance at once, while tiie 
deed is fresh.—lOl. iK-reXct (= UriXiffti), <rSrv— firy^lXv : sc. xaxt?, 
owRfNa^o tuo malo, Airlr w rnv, luerunt for luent: Ag., looking up<m 
it as indubitable, describes it as having already taken place : "hea^ 
▼iiy have they rued it.*' — 164. St' Sv. 8ed eonjunctinu tcep^ kabet 
fortiorem quandam mm cusjuturum, Ua ut etiam afitturo dittif§guatury 
*^ plerumque mollUur hcee signijicatio, iU dubitanter loqwndo o/^rmet. 
Herm. Cf. Virg. ^n. ii. 324 : 'oenU gamma dies et induetabile Pittum, 
M66. ^i|r{{iryo« l** high-throned." Cp.],that has a seat on high^pn^. 
^e who sits high on the rowing-bench. — 167. kmaviif^&iv depends 
op ^rav. oiyCba, cf 1, 202. 2, 448. When Zeus himself shakes his ter^ 
fible aegis against them all, i. e. when he himself comes to battle. — 168. 
f^ iv^Tfis, gen. canscB. — 169. &yo« «W6ev,/or thee (objective gen.). 
~> 170. at Kc, cf. 1, 90. i&otpciF pi^roio, the term of life which is 
fixed by destiny [Bekk., al. vSrfiov /3. J.— 171. HkhaaLoroi (162), cf. 3, 
^ voXv8{i|riov, fiir. tip., very thirty = iU-vatered. The epith. 
delates to the myth, that Poseiddn once took all the water from this 
P^. cf. Apollod. ii. 1. Uo(|&i|v, Gr. 943. — 178. Cf. 2. 160. 176. — 
"*• «W«, putrefaeia (*^0«).— 176. miC icc-lp^ci, cf. 1, 176.— ITT 



116 A. [179 — 203. 

179 cue (cci^ vvv aXiov <rrpaTov riyayiv ivOad^ ^Axat^v. 

180 Kai Sfj £j3i| oifcovSc 0/Xi|V ig irarplSa yaiav 
(rvv KHvytriv vfivaij Xnrutv ayaObv MevAaov. 
"ilc irori nc cp&i* '"o^'E /^oi x^^^^ Bvpua \Oiov» 

Tov S' iiriOaptrvvvJv vpogi<l>ri ^avOog MkviXaog' 
184 Qaptrti, fiifSl tI vto BtiBi<r(reo Xaov 'Axaibiv. 
Ovic iv Kaipli^ o^v nayri jSlAoc, aXXa Trapocdcv 
tlp{f (TOTO l^toar-iip re iravatoXoc i)S^ virlvtpOev 
ZCjfia re KOI filrpiif rfjv \a\KfieQ KctjULOv avBpig. 
188 Toy S* avafiBifi6fiBvog irpogi<l>ii Kpiifov ^Aya- 

A? yap Sf} oSriiic £?19 ^cXoc (i!^ MevlXae* 
cXkoc S* (^tt^p £ir</xa(TO'erai i^S* kinO{}(nt 
^appLa\y a kiv iravai^m fieXaivaojv oSvvawv. 
192 ^n, fcal TaXdvjiiOv, Otiov KYipvKa^ vpogtivSa' 
TaXOvfiiy OTTi Ta\t(TTa Maxaova Sevpo KoXtatrov, 

6(fipa (Sy MiviXaov ^Apri'iov ap\ov ^Axaiwv^ 
196 ov Tig oi(TT€v<Tag tfiaXtVj to^ojv tv clSciGc) 

Tpoicijv rj AvKitov' rtj} filv kXcoc^ afifn Se irivOog. 
^Q,g l^ar'* ovS^ apa oe ic^pv^ cnrtOiiinv iiKovaag' 

/3fj 8' ilvai Kara Xaoy 'Ax'^i^v x'^Xkoxitwvwv^ 
200 Tranraci/oiv ^pwa Maxaoi/a* roi/ S^ £vdi|0'€v 

IdTaoT' afjLtjn Si fiiv KparepaX arlx'^g acnrcaracmv 

XaJJi/9 0£ ot CTTOvro Tpfictjc «S iTTTTo/Soroco. 

^Ayxou S' ioTa/i£voc c^rca irrcpoevra ^pocqvSa' 

liriOpcSarKuv, leaping on his grave in contempt. [Cf. the Lat. ifmi' 
tare, S.] — 18L ovv Kcivjoiv (= Ktvjjffiv, KivaXg) vT|v<r£, wkh empty 
Aiptf 8c. without Helen and her goods. — 182. t6tc — x^*'* ^^^- -^^^ 
It. 24 : Sed nuhi vel teUut opiem prius ima dehitcoL cvpcta is to be 
taken with the verb : terra lata Mitcat miki = late dehmat (Db.). — 
184. 8ci8Catrco [D. 92], SHUvotaBai^ here trans. /ri^A^«ii, cf. 2, 190. 
— 185. Iv— ir^7T| = ivtxdyri {irfiyvvfii), iv KoupC^, in loooUtali: 
rh Kaipioif is the dangerous place, where woands are fatal ; a vital 
part. Cf. 8, 84.— 186. IwrHip, cf. v. 132. irava(oXo«, App. V.-187. 
tdiio, cf. V. 132.-189. ol <ydj>— €tv|. uHnam sU, cf. 2, 31 1.— 191. ^. 
l&oKCi, all sorts of medicaments, especially medicinal herbs, a iccv irov* 
iTQari i&cXaiv^Aiv &8wdo»v, sc. (tc : 15, 15, iirav<rtv''EKropa fidxtjs» The 
relative clause is indefinite = such drugs as may asmagey &c. Gr. U24. — 
192. leifpvKCi, cf. 1, 334.— 198. ^ax^vu,, cf. 2, 732.— 194. <|i6t*. ««C) 
more digiiitied than dft^Opwiroc, an iUuatrious man, like f^./u^a, v. 200. 
Cf. 21, 346. Od. 21,26. 'A<rKXv|irM>v— li|Tiipos, cf. 2. 731. —197. 
Ty— ir^vOot, epexegetical accus., cf. 3, 49. — 199. Pv| 8* Uvea, cf. 2, 
183. — 202. Tp£iei|f l{, cf. 2, 729. The poets use Tpici| ur Tpiccq, 



204—225.] 4. 117 

204 "OptTy ^A(rieXf|7reaSi|, KokUi Kpctoiv ^ AyafiifAvufv, 
otjtpa iSy Me viXaov ^Apriiov ap\ov ^A\aiiljv, 
5v Tig oiarevaag c/3aAey, ro^aiv tv elStftg, 
Tpwiov ^ Aufc((f>v* r(^ )uey icXcoc? a/i/ui Sc irivOog' 

208 *^Qc fpcLTo' rd) S' apa Ovjulov IvX (rrriOsfrtriv opiviv* 
Bav S* iivai Kau ofiiXov ava arparov tvpvv 'A^aibiv. 
A XX' ore Sri p licavoi/, oOi ^avdbg MsviXaog 
pXtlfievoQ ijv (ircpl S* avrov ayr^yipaff oaaoi apiaroij 

212 KVicXocr\ 6 S' Iv fii<T<Toi<rt irapttrraTO itroOeog 0(i»c)> 
aifviKa S* lie ^cuoriipoc apiipoTOc ?Xic6v oitrrov* 
Tov S* e^cXfco/ilvoco iraXiv a7€v o^^cc O7ico£. 
Avirc Si oi ^(iJOT^pa irava/oXoi; 17S* ivivepOev 

216 ZwfiOL re koL fAirpriVf rfjv xaXKtjug K&fiov avSpeg. 
Avrap cTTtt iScv cXkoc, ofl' tfiiniTS wiKpog OKtrSg, 
alfi eK/AvZiiaagf iir ap' fiTna i^apfxaKa iX^Mg 
iraaaf , ra 01 iror^ varpX ifiiXa ^povloiv irope Xci/ooiv. 

The Trojans advance against the Greeks, who prepare for battle. 
Agamemnon passes through the ranks to excite the ardour of his 
troops and allies. The speeches of the kings of Argos and Pylos. 

220 "O^po Tot afjLifitTrivovTo fiofiv ay aBov Mc vIXaov, 
T6<l^pa 8' IttI Tpwftiv (rTi\eg i/Xvflov a<nri<TTawv' 
of 8' avTig Kara tcuyc* iSvv, fivtiiravro Si xapjuLiig, 
"EvO' ouK Sv fiptZovra iSoig ^ Ayafiijivova Stov, 

224 owSl KaTairrai(T<TOvr', oiS' oiic IflcXovra fia\iaOaiy 
aXXa /xaXa enrEuSovra fiaxtiv ig KvSiavBipav^ 

«8 the metre requires. — 204. Spc' = 5p(T0, rtM quickly : kcute, D. 
125. ~- 209. P^v = ififioav (Machaon with the herald).-— 210. o6fc— ^ 
V) inhere he was. The ^v does not belong to fiXrjfitvoc {wounded, 
cf*v. 115). W. — 2U. LYTfipoJ^ (plupf. fra dyUput), congregati eratU, 
CLVirg. ^n. x. 837 : Stant lecti circum juvenet : ipse CBoer. — 214. rov 
"^^HfKi^k* Jn. irdXiv l^eXico/iisvoto {Bth,, C, 2)6.), tov ds (sc. 6t<rrov), 
S8 the arrow was drawn back, the barbs were broken off. Sywy = 
•a'picav {sKXatrOfiffav. Sdi.). Al. wdKiv dy€v, were bent bcusk (iff 
rovxiffw dvtyvdfjupGftiffav. Sch.), — 218. lK|Lv(ili<rat (UfivZfvt to nude 
^t & practice among all people in rude times. — 219. ol — iraTpC 
^T^ aitrov rrarpL Xtipwf, Chiron, son of Cronus and the nymph 
'^Uyra, is styled the most just of the Centaurs. Achilles was 
luiother of his pupils in the art of medicine, cf. 11, 882. — 222. 
^ ^ the Acheeans : Kard — iSvv, they had laid aside their wea- 
pons daring the single combat. — 228. IvO* o^k &v — X8oi«, non vide- 
^^ Gr. 515, 6. The aeeond person, as thus used, is equiv. to any 
^i one, ppiCorro, deepy, sluggish, cf. Od. 9, 151. Bpt^eiv, poet, 
(i^lated to pptOitv), to fid heavy ; gener. to be dromy, to slumber, 
^ ^ inaative, II. 4, 223. — 224. KttTaimiweiv {wtuktvu) = Kara- 



118 A. [226 — ^243. 

226 "Imrovg filv yap saac Kal op/Lcara iroucfXa x^^ki^' 
fcai rove filv 0'epairwv airavevO^ i)(jE 4>v<n6(ovTag 

228 Eifpv/JLiB(ov, vlog IlroXc/uaiou IleipaiSfto' 

Ti(» /iaXa TTcJAA' IttItcXXc Trapi(T\iiievy oinroTa leiv piv 
yvta Xa/3y icd]uaroc> iroXlac Sta KO«/oav€ovra* 
avTQp 6 irc^oc £«i>v CTrcirbiXETro ariyaq avSpcav* 

232 leaf /o^ ovc filv inrcvSovrac cSoi Aavahiv ra)(U7rcuXctiv, 
rove poXa dapirvveaKt ira/oitrra/ievoc i^l£<r<Fev* 

'Apyfilot, fiT}ir(u re fitBUn OovptSog aXic^c* 
ov 7a/o iirl \pivSi(r<ri waTrjp Zivc fitrcrer* apciiY^C* 

236 aXX o^TTcp irpoTcpoi inrlp opKia SiiXi^aavro, 
Tcuv ^ro£ avrwv rlpcva XP^^ 7viric fiSovrai* 
i7/ue7c avr^ aXoxovc r€ 0/Xac Kal vqiria rlicva 
a^o/Li€v cv v)}€(ra{v, E7ri7V irroX(e0pov cXeti/iei/* 

240 Ovcrcvac av piOiivrag iSoi (rrv7€pov iroXl/LiQio, 
rove paXa veiKueffKB \oXfi>Toio'iv itrleiraiv' 

^Apyeioi lofjLtopoif i\iyx'^^<:j ov vv trifieaOe ; 
TifftS' ovroic 2<m|T€ rtflqirdrf c ^i^^^ vfjSpoi ; 

9rrif(T(Tctv, only pres. to <T0t(ti4 or couwr down from fear, IL 4, 224, 
340. 5, 254 ; metaph. to be terrified, to be dismat/ed, 11. 6, 476. — 226. 
KvSi^vfipav, cf. 1, 490. — 2S7. Lir6y9vff,far of, apart from Agamem- 
non. ^ax6»vra/i, tnorUng, because they bad to remahi Btanding. W. 
— 228. ncipoiiSao, fm TLtipaiog ; Eurymidon was son of Ptolemnns and 
grandson of Peirsens. A servant of r^estor of the same name is men- 
tioned at 8, 1 14. 1 1, 613.— 229, 230. fopurxfy^ sc. rd ap/iara, " to 
keep it close by him." W. oinrdtv kcv— Xfip^Q.^ Thiersch (Gr. § 321, 8) 
thinks the subjunct. incorrect, because it is in orat'to obliqua, and de- 
pendent on iTcreXXe : he would read Xa/3oi (with two MSS.), tehett- 
everfa^ffue might seise him, Sptza. defenyds the subjunot. on the foU 
k>wing grounds : ^' nam primum oirvdrs av et otriraTS ksv apod 
Hom«rum nun^uam deprehenduntur eum t^tativo — ; deinde Aga^ 
memno aurigee imperat, ut » forte exercitum obeundo fatigmretur, 
currum et equos paratos sisteret. Denique locos simillimoe, non nisi 
verborum oi^ine discrepantes, prsebet Od. 10, 293, sqq. ; 23, 274^ et 
ApolL Rhod. iy. 13d5." — 282. ott— tSos ef. 2, 187. — 284. li^irw, 
elsewhere fit/vutQ, not at aU, |M6ilirai {remittere) has its full con* 
struction in v. 233, fi^iwai ri rwo^, to remit tomnthat <^ — ; hencet 
with gen. only (which is the regular constroctiftt of the •^«^)» to h^ 
remin in any thing ; to neglect, deti§tfrom, Aa — 28(k lirl ijrtvoinny 
daft. masc. fm ij/evi^c = ^tvartft, a liar. — 236. otircp— 8i|Xil|- 
(vavro, cf. 3, 299. — 287. ISovrai (edent), will eat, devour^ L e. 
they wiU fall in the battU. Cf. 1, 6. — 840. Ci v. 232. -^ 248. U|Mt* 
poi, ye arronhfighterti V. ; arrow^iravee : according to most interpie* 
ters fm I6g, arrow, and /cwpoc (prob. co /iopoc, fju>ipa, or f&AXoc). 
Cf. iyvHTi/Awpoc 2, 692. <* Ye, who can only fight against the foe 
at a distance with arrows," are no ayx^naxoi; fighting with the 
bow bc^g^ according t» stTeond passages in H., held in compaiA- 



244—362.] 4. 119 

244 mr ivei ovv eicoftov iroXloc vtStoH} Oiovtrai, 

iaraay ovS* apa rig <r0i /ucra ^scil ylyvirai aXicfi* 

iog vfJLug eoTvjrc reOitiroTag ovBi fia\Sirdt» 

^H fiivere TpCjag axeSbv iXOifntv, ivOa rf vi^cc 

248 ilpvar' evTTpvfivei, TToXtrig in\ Bivl OaXatnrtig, 
o0(>a ISifT^ at ic' vfAfitv vwip^xQ X^'P^ Kpovltav ; 
*^Oc 07c Koipaviwv eireiTfiiiAcZro ariyag ovSpojv* 
JSXde S^ £7rt Kp7/r£<''<'<) Kihiv ava ovXafioi/ avSpiji/. 

252 Oi S^ a/u^^ ^lSo/Lcevf}a Sa/^pova BwpfiaaovTo' 
^iSofievtvg filv ivX Trpojuaxotg, aui tiKiXog cXkyiv, 
Mripiovrig S' apa 01 irvfAciTag Snpvve ^aXayyag* 
Tovg Si iSuiv ynOnw^v ava^ avSpwv ^ AyajJLt^vwVj 

256 avrfica S^ *lSo/U€vqa irpocnvSa /ueiXi^foco'Cv* 

19/UEv evl TTToXifii^ i}S' aXXoic^ liri tpyc^^ 
TJo* Iv SatO\ on Trip re ^cpowiov ai0oira oevov 
260 Apy^iiov 01 apiaroi ivi KpriTTijp<yi Kipwvrai, 
EiTTep yap r aXXoi yt KaptiKOfioiovreg ^Axaiol 
StUTpov wtvwaivy aov Sc irXcZov Sirrag aUl 

tWely little repute. cripcvOai, revereri = aiddaOaif IvrpivtoOai. 

■^ — 843. li^y T(iroT€— loTtp^, al. ?<yrijr«, a supposed Horn. pf. 

(which Kriig. rejects). ri9t|ir^ffS, stupefied, amazed, like one who 

W lost the use of his senses (rcdi^Tra, plupf. ired^Tria, aor. 2 

Pi^rtcp. ra0(tf v), fm a root Bair- or ra^-. . . vippoC, /atcn*, a standing 

image of timidity, cf. 21. 29. — 244. iroX^o« (= evpcoc) ViStoM (per 

oampvm), ef. 2, 801.— 247. 4 |Uvctc ; Mci^ecv c. accus. and infin. : 

'^ Are yon wuting for the Trojans to come near V* &c. Iv#a t«, where 

(BMt is mistaken when he asserts that ivBa ri m always demonstrci' 

<>«).— 248. €l|»vaV = cipvvro (fra ipvw). — 249. ol m, leA^eA^^, ef. 1, 

fP' ^v^f^Mv x<^ Ti^y ^ ^^^'^ ^ Aaikl OMT oiM ; = to defend 

^ cf. 5, 456. — 26L Kpnfrtovn, cf. 2, 646. M, oltXai^, ^trough 

f^^oiW, £A« rodbi; oiXa/idc = ra^tc oTparuttrim} (Hesych.). — 21(2. 

loo|Mn|a, cf. 1, 146. — 268. 'iSofMvt^, sc. idwpifafff ro. «<iA cfiuXos. 

Thus H. compares Ajax also to a boar, 17» 281, and Idomeneus 

*SUB, 13, 471. — 264. Mi|pi6vi|S» the charioteer of Idomeneus, 

^ 2, 651. irv|i^Ta« Arpmn ^^XayyofS, Atf tea* eahorting the troopi in 

^ rear, = he was oipaydQ. Xen. Cyrop. iii. 3, 40. K. •— 266. 

iUiXixCoimv, 80. Ivuaaiv, cf. I, 539. — 267. mpl—AavoMV (Sptzn.), 

|^-cn»iii«iitf tf amumg the DatuU, W. accentuates wipt as adv. — 269. ift 

^ BottT == Jatri. Distingaished men were honoured at the banquet 

■^7 a larger portion of meat and wine, el 12, 31 1 ; for the rule (to 

^to this was an authovized exoeption) was, that all partakers had 

J<ivai portions (dale itaq), Src 'vcp with subjunct. poet In prose, 

^^aV) ef. 1, 619. ytforuvwr — etvov, not eld wnte, but witte of honour (a 

ivfQer portion, Ac) lor the seniors. Cf. Od. 13, 6—8. — 261. ^tp, of, 

1, 81.-288. Sovrp^ : fiipoc understood, the assigned portion of meat 

or vine : i iairpoQ is the sUve who carred the meaA into portions^ 



120 A. [263—286. 

263 tarrix, &gv^p if^oi^ iriinv, Src Ovfjihg avtiyoL 

264 *AAX' op<rEv Tro\tfi6vS^9 oloc irapog ev')^Bat elvau 

Tov 8' avT 'iSo/LCSveifCy KpijTwv ayoc, avriov ijuSa* 
^Arpc(S»}, /LiaXa /ilv roc lyutv iplripog Irai^og 
i<r<iofiaiy WQ TO irpCjrov viriarriv Koi KarivBVfTa* 

268 aXA' etXAovc otqvvz fca/oqicofioa^vrac ^A.\aiovgf 
otjipa raxKTTa juta^utfieS* IttbI irvv y* ^p^i i\£vav 
T/ooicc' Toimv S* av Oavarog ical KtiSe ovhatMp 
iaaeTy iirti irpOTzpoi virep 6pKia SriXtiaavro. 

272 *^Oc i<paT' 'ArpefSijc ol vapt^^sro yri06<fvvoQ Krip. 
^HX0c S' lir AlavTium, kiwv ava ovXa/uov avSputv' 
rw Sc KOpv<T<Ti<T0riVy afia Sc uc^oc ccttcto ir^Zufv* 
Q,g S* 6r airo trKOvtrig ilSev ve^oc aiiroXoc aviypy 

276 ip\6iuievov Kara irovTov viro Ztipvpoio Iwijg* 
rt^ Si T avevOev iovri fjitXavTEpovy rivrt wifKia, 
^a/vCT* Ihv Kara ttovtov, ayu Si n XaiXaira iroXXriv, 
plyritriv rt iSdvy vwo re airioq ^Xaoc /ufiXa* 

280 ToXai apL AXavrttKii AioTpe<l>iu)v aiZiiiijv 

Sriiov £C iroXe/uov vvKivai kIvvvto iffoXayyig 

Kvaveai^ (raKtatv tb koi iy)(B<Ti Tm^piKvlai, 

Kal rove juev yi\9y\<rBv iSaiv icpc/cuv ^Aya/nifivwv, 

284 KOI (T0COC 0cuv7/(rac Eirea Trrcpocvra irpocn^Sa* 
Atavr , 'Apycfwv riyiiropi xa\K0\iTU)V(0Vy 
a^cuc /icv (ou 70/0 coifc* 6r(>vvl/i£y) ovre K£XEi;ai* 

Od. 17, 331. — 268. Sn— &W»YOi, cf. 1, 610. — 864. 8p9«v, Ep. = 
optrto, optro {opvvfii). Cf. v. 204. — 267. vr^aniv, Sch, vgrc<rxo/ii|v, c£ 
2, 46. — 269. 0^7' 5pKi' Ixcvav = <rvvixtvaVf eonfitderunttturbarunU 
Svyyfiu, con/undo. — 271. hrtX — 8v|Xi{o«vto, cf. 4, 67« ^- 274. W^ 
— irct^> This metaphorical expression is used prop, of a multitade 
of birds, which, like a black cloud, stretch along the sky, cf. 17» 765( 
}ffapwv vi^Q ; then of a band of warriors, who, like a black thunder- 
cloud, stand or march, cf. 16, 66. K. — S76. Zc^poio U»vi«. The 
west-wind is in H. a violent wind, cf. 2, 246. — 277. ^utkimpWt 
4fir€ irUrau, Sptzn. gives the right explanation of this verse, » 
Damm had already done. 'Rvr* implies likenat (= as, like), and 
the compar. is used elliptically ('*fnagit nigrum, quam revera ed"), 
Cf. 1, 32. — 282. irc^pbKViM, brikling, fm 0piaff£iv, which is prop, 
said of wild animals that are rough with bristles ; then of other ob^ 
jects on which any thing stands up in a rough or stiff manner : here 
of bands of warriors, as in Lat, horrere Aoitts, cf. 13, 330.— 286. v^m 
— KtktCm, Xip&i is €U0. (it is quite a mistake to think that <r0*»iy, 
gen. dat. ever drops the v). KtXt^tiv riva, without infin., is an un- 
usual construction (the dat. being regularly used) ; here chosen by 
the poet on account of the metre. Cf. Bnttm. LexiL,^p. 423. So 
Sp. K. al. [al. with different punctnatioBy voa qnidem (niam dedecet) 



287—308,] 4. 121 

287 airrio yap fiaka \ahv avfiytrov 7^t fiaxiaOai, 

288 Ai yap, Z%v rs irar€(> koI *AOqvafi| ical AiroXXov^ 
ToToc irooriv OvfjLog lv\ (rrriBurm yivoiro* 

Tfo Kf rax* rifiwuB voXig llpiapoio avaKTOC$ 
Xfp<nv v^ rifuripijffnv aXovira ri inpOofiivri re. 

292 ^Oc HTTUfv rove p^v Xlwtv avTov, jSi? Si pir 
aXXovg' 
Ivff &yB NI<TTOp' crcTfic^ Xtyvv IlvXtoiv ayopifriiv, 
ovc irapov^ ariXXovra Koi orpvvovra paxttiOat^ 
ap<fi\ piyav 11 eXdyo vro, 'AXairropa re Xpoplov re, 

296 AijLtova re Kpdovray Blavra re, woip{va Xawv. 
Imr^ac f^iv irpclrra irvv (inroi<riv Koi 6\nribiVf 
TTC^ovc S^ €^airc0e <rni<Tev voXiag re ical laOXo^C* 
IpKog ipev iroXipolo' koicouc S* cc pi<T<rov fXaa^ 

300 o^|oa Kol ouK €0lXci>v ric avayKaty woXtptZoL 
Imrcuo'iv /ucv ir(>c!rr* circrlXXero* rohg yap avciiyec 
ff^ovc anrovg l^ip^v^ pviSi icXovhaOcu optXii^' 
Mf}Se riC) einroervv^ re leal rivopiriifn ViTroiOdg, 

304 oToc irpoaff aXXcuv ufparuf Ipwiaai paxBtrOai, 
|ii?8' avoYoipefrcii* aXairaSvarepoi 70/0 cae<rde« 
Oc Si k avYjp airo &v 6\i<i)v frep* appaff iicffraiy 
cyycc o/oe^aaOcii* e^reei} iroXv ^ipnpov ovroic* 

308 j^Se Kai o2 irporepoc iroXeac Ka\ Td\B iiropOovvy 

^^rtari milites non jobeo]. — 887. oitnA, tponU^ 290, 291. Cf. 2, 

m, 374. ~ 298. XiYW-^Yopirr^y, c£ 1, 248. — 294. o8t, moi. 

^J^^Wto, Sch. iiardffffovra {mturthaUing), HeyDe remarks here, 

"ttt the poet, by the enumeration of these elsewhere unnoticed 

^1 makes his tale credible, by showing himself able to intro- 

ance the particuUr persons. — 297—300. These verses are cele* 

biated as containing the first elements of tactics. Other pas- 

*^^ where mention is made of putting in orderjwrticular bodies of 

^ are 2, 362, sqq. 13, 126. 16, 2ia 9, 65. This battle array of 

'Nestor, 80 celebrated in antiquity, was followed also by other ancient 

^n>i e. g. the Assyrians. Cf. Xenoph. Cyrop. iii. 3, 60. — 299. 

^, inf. of purpote. 6r. 809 : = wore tlvai, koico^, of warriors, 

^^^^"^ " 8v2. tr^oC^t 9U09. k}^fyM¥ = Karixtw* Nestor requires 

^ they should hold their horses in, and not at once, in a dis* 

^erly way, bear down upon the enemy : no one, moreover, was to 

^ Wore the rest ; no one to keep behind, and no one to leap 

"^ bis chariot K. aXovlivOai, to drive confusedly among one 

^wer. Cf. 11, 148. — 806, 807. These two verses are amongst tha 

^ difBcolt in H., and were variously explained by the ancients. 

S ^th whom W. agrees, gives the best and simplest explanation x 





122 A. [309 — ^325. 

309 TovSi voov Kol Ovfiov evl arijOitrmv ixovreg. 

^'Hg 6 y(pwv &Tpvve, vaXai iroXi/jLutv kv elStlt^g* 
Ka\ Tov fJilv ynOrifrtv iSiov Kpdtov Ayafiifivtov, 
312 Kai fjLiv 0wv#j<rac evBa impoevTa irpoQiivSa' 

*i2 yipoVf Ad\ iaq Ovfiog ivi arrfiiaai fftiXoidiv, 
&C Toe yovvaO' Ittoito, filn Si roi ifiindoQ €£i|. 
aXXa at yxipaq relpH ofiotiov' ic o^fAlv rig 
316 avSpwv aXXoQ ix^iv, aif Si Kovporipotai fieruvcu. 
Tov 8' Yifid^BT iiciira TtpriviOQ iirnoTa Nfo- 

TU)p* 

^ArptlSvis fiaXa fiiv Kcv hfiov WiXoifu koi avroc 
wg tfiEVf wg Sr€ Siov ^RpivOaXtwva Kareicrav. 

320 'AXA* oSircuc o.fia vavra Oeoi Soaav avOptivounv' 
bI TOTt Kovpog iay vvv avri juii yripag oTra^ei. 
'AXXa Koi Sjg ivnaviTi fiirifraofiaiy r\S\ KtXtvfrio 
j3ot;Xy jcal juvOoiaC to yap yipag lari yipovTbi^v 

324 Alyjiag S* aiyjxatrtrovai vtwrepoi, otvep iftaio 
ovXoTipoi yeyaaaiy TrBwoiOatriv re j3ii7^£v. 

^ He who from his own chariot (i. e. without leaping from his own 
chariot) can reach (*UriTai) another (I e. an enemy's) chariot, shoold 
push with his spear (against the enemy). This is far better (^cpn- 
pov) than to leap down from the chuiot, which in the press of the 
battle might easily bring the warrior into danger." This leaping 
down, according to the following verse, was not the ancient practice ; 
in H., however, there are many instances of it. — S18. M =z alff, if 
but (utinam), always with opt, as after ed yap. — 814. cSs TOi yavrojf 
JhniTO, the languor and weakness of old age show themselves chiefly 
in the knees (Hor. £p. 13, 4 : dum mrent aenua) ; ivtaSai, toJbUoWf 
or attend upon zz obey ; here fig. of the bodily powers : *' How I wiA 
that thy firm heart were but supported by as firm a knee.*' Cp. — - 815. 
&XX^, but cu it iSfbut now. W. o|M>iCov Tijpaii, old age that is com* 
mon (to all). 'OfAOiiog is Ion. = ofioiog, as several grammarians 
rightly explain it. H. gives this epith. in this form to things, of 
which all alike must feel the power, as death, old age, war ; and since 
these are usually eviU, some grammarians said that the form 6/ioitoc 
c= pemiciosua. «« S^cXcv, cf. 1, 415. — 816. i)i9W, sc. yfipag. — 819. 
&( ijicv = ToiovTOQ tlvai. *£pcv6aXU9va. JBreuthali6n was a prince 
of the Arcadians, whotn Nestor slew in a war of the Pylians before 
Phea, cf. 7, 183. — 821. la, Ep. = ^v, cf. 7, 133. yr^pa/i iv^ci. 
<'01d age attends me (= is come npon me), but along with it, he 
means to intimate, I have the experience and wisdom of age, as 
in other days I had, when a young man, the strength of youth.'' 
K. *07rdZu is the reading of Sptzn., and is mentioned by Aristar- 
chus. 'OirdZnv is used (in the sense of diwKHv) of vrhaX follow and 
persecutes its object : of old age in 8, 103. In 11, 493, xei^d^povc 
^ira^o/icvoc Aide oufip^f pressed or forced on = twelM by tt. -— 888. 
Y^oty the honour, the konorable ojfieej cf. v. 49. , 



326— 34r.] 4. 128 

Agamemnon rebukes the inaction of Menestheiu and Ulynefl. The 
speech of Ulysses. Agamemnon appeases him, and then proceeds 
towards Diomede, whom he reproaches with heinz inferior to hia 
father Tydens in valour. Sthenelus replies ; but Diomede silences 
him and marches against the enemy. 

326 ^Qg Itj^ar' 'ArpefSijc 81 irapt^xiTO yf}0((<rvvoc taip' 
ivp' vibv ricrciiiio^ MBVivOrja irA/f^iirirovy 

328 itrraoT' afiifi 8' ^Adtivatoiy /ui](rrfii»(>€C avrfjc 
airap 6 irXntriov kfrrriKei voXiftifriQ '08u<T<r€iJc" 
ira/) Si Kc^aXXijvbiv ifjufi <n-{;(€C ovk aXavaSval 
i<TTaaav' ov yap ino trifnv aKOvero Xabg avrfig, 

332 aXXa viov <Fuvoptv6fiivai kIvvvto ^oXayycc 

TpiS)wv d* iTTiroSa/Libiv ical ^A\atCjv* oe de /UEvovrcc 
tcrracrav, othtotc wvpyoc 'Axaiwv aXXoc iiriXOifv 
Tpiowv opfiYiaue, Koi ap^eiav woXifioio, 

336 To^c Sk iSwv vcdcccTcrcv ava^ avSptov ^ AyafilfAvwVf 
Kal ff^cac ipwvfifrag circa imp6ivra irpogiivSa' 

^Q vll IlcrecjO} Aiorpe^iog /3a<rcX^oc^ 
Kui (TV, KOKOieri SoXoiai Kcjcacr/Lilvc, fccpSoXco^povy 

340 TiTTC Kara7rrai<r(rovrcc cn^iaraT^y fitjuLVBTB 8' aXXouc ; 
<T^wVv /Lccv r' CTTcotKC fitra trpwroiaiv iovrag 
wifiBV riSk /txaxfic icavirrccpqc avrij3oXi}(rac« 
Ilpuirfii «vap Kal 8aeroc aKOua^c<rOov c/licco^ 

344 oirirorc oaTra yipovaiv i^oirXtZoifiBV 'A;(aiof. 
EvOa ^(X* OTiraXIa icpca cS^cvai ij8l icvTrcXXa 
otvov irivifiBvai /LicXei)8coc; o^p' cdlXiyrov* 
vuv 8l ^/Xoic X^ opoc^rc ical el 8cKa iri;pYoc ^Ax<uciiv 

^S2S. |ulio*n*pc«, fm fxiidteOai, prop. ^ coungdhrSf acMsfrs; then 

wwtoft =: leaderst as here in batUe : al. (with Sch.) =: iiriarrinovsct 

^^[^ 380. w&p, adv. near, 6y. Kc^oXXifvwv, cf. 2, 631. — 881. 

vowTo = {JKove. The mid. &Ko(ftcOai as dep., like &KovdZi<rBM^ 

^•345. Though the battle was already beginning again, yet no sound 

oiit had reached them ; for they stood at a distonoe from the centre. 

-•^332. v fey, jiM< now, cf. Od. 17, 2. kCvwto = hivovvro, — 888. 

Ni^MTCf— ev^, eaBtpeetawteB donee, &c Tpcucuv, gen. of 06/00^ aimed 

^h^r. 679. So in Mid. wp/i^dii ^ 'Aiea^avroc, 14, 488. •— 884. 

^*Tf^ in H., a matt, a tquadron ; later, of troops drawn up in 

a tegular square. — 889. mucoioi 8^X. kckoo^Uvs. Tricks are gene- 

^||y mischievous ; therefore caicoc is an epixhdon perpetuum, mp- 

*jJ*^W = ercfiy, not cowtovt. W. He is addressmg Ulysses.-*' 

•^ H*if Ti, App. IV. — 842. &vriPoXv|aai, like Avri^v rtvoc, to 

^ part m a thing, cf. 1, ^. — 848. vp^— Soir^ &icovdt«r6ov 

^^ (= 'm<>v)» yof ofv Ae first to hear from ms about a banquet, =: 

f*, orv fir$t inmted, cf. 2, 466. — 845. ^(X instead of ^i\a, so. 

?!**' ^ f^v hrlvf cf. 1, 107 (where, however, the interpreters 

^<Br). 0|igmuy for l^s/if i/oi = e^etv, fr. old r. of Mita, tdo. — 

g2 



124 A. [348—367. 

348 ifitttov TrpOTrapot0B iuia\o(aro vrikii ;^aXic<^. 

Toy S" ap* vTTodpa iSijJV irpoc^^i) iroXvfiifnQ 

^ArpitSfifTToiov <T€ iwog iftiyev epKog dSovTiovl 
irJ>c Srj <l>yg noXlfxoio fjLkBUjuiBv'y — ornror ^Axaioi 

352 Tptoalv 1^' liriroSafAOKTiv iytipofiev o^vi/ "Apqa, 
&\piaij fjv eOlXyuOa, koX ai kIi/ roc to, /iC/ui^Ay, 
Tif\iiia\pio dflXov Traripa TrpofAa\oi(Tt fnyivra 
Tpwiov lirirooafiiov' av Sc ravr avBfxwXia /3a^€ic* 

356 Toy S* BTTifiuS^trag wpogitfii} Kptlwv * AyajutifAviMfV) 
wg yvu) \woiuiivoio' iraXiv S" 6y€ Xa^ero fivOov' 

Aioyevlg AaepriaSri, iroXv/u^;(ay* ^OSvmeVf 
o8re ae vhkuw wipitljaiov ourc KeXevio. 

360 OlSa yap &c roi uvfibg ivl aTriO€<T<n ^(Xoccrcv 
flTTia Si)vfa olS^' ra yap tj^povUig a r iyw irep* 
'AXX* Wty ravra S* oTriaOiv apB<r(r6fiiO\ cf ri koiAv 

vvv 
BipiiTai' Ta Si iravTa Oioi fierafAtovia OeUv* 

364 *^Oc bIitwv Tohg filv XlvBv avrovy jSi? Si julbt aX- 

Xovc* 
ESpe Si TvSioQ viov, iiripOvjjLOv AiojUT^Sca, 
ifrraoT iv fl' %Tnroi(Tt koi apftaai fcoXXirroJfriv* 
Trap Si ol itnriKBi SOIvcXoc, Kawavriiog vlog. 

347. vvv— ^(Xm« X* (kc) op^^irc (= opaoirc), noto you wmfd tee «&& 
pleasure. koI cl, 00011 i^. It is no hyperbaton for n icaL Sptzn. 
—849. W6Spa, App. IV.~850. IpKot ^vrwv, the fence of the teeth, = 
the row of the teeth, which form, as it were, a rampart or stockade, u 
Hm W., and Nitzsch., on Od. 1, 64, rightly explain it. The old ex- 
positors understood this expression of the lips. We say ; a Kord ii 
gone out of his mouth or lips [Ps. xvii. 1 : ** My prayer that goeth tut 
out of feigned lips**}. — 861. )u6U)UV, so. ifxk or t'lfiag. — 85S. iy^ 
po|&ffv = iyfiputfiiv, '^ApijCi = fidxriv, cf. 2, 368. — 857. yvu = lyvw. 
The gen. after yivdtOKtiv is a rare construction ; it is, however, 
found in Od.21, 36. 23, 109. \6ltTO : Xd^f(r9a( = Xafifiaveiv : nuKiv 
\dZio9aif to take book, retract, like Palinodia. — 859. irtpi<Agigr, 
Sch. iripioobv Kurd t6 irpoofjKov. It is the Doric pronunciatioo 
of grcpiovffcov, exeesnve, so that one does too much of the thing; 
above measure, too sharply. — 881. 4iina Sifvta otSi : sc iftoL Bi^bw 
18 often used of the sentiments, and fjiria difpta ddivaty to dieriah 
friendly sentiments towards one, is the same as being a man's 
friend. 16, 73. Srivta, rd (related to dfiu), resolutions, psirpcsett 
Oughts ; in a bad signif. artifices, plans, tri/es, 6Xo^(a, Od. 10, 289 
(Hesych. assumes rb dijvoQ as sing.). — 869. &pc(nr6|M^, fm dpsotttt 
which in the mid. signifies, to make a thing good again, to make em- 
pensation {for it), cf. Od. 22, 55. — 866. Ko>[Xt|Tounv, prop, soldered, 
welded i then bcmnd with metal, and thence = mounted wlthbrcm,fi 



3fi8— 389.J 4. 126 

368 Kai Tov fiiv veiKMntv iSujv Kpdwv ^ Ayafilfivtav, 
Ka( fiiv il>(a}vt)<rag tirta irrepoevra trpogtivSa' 
*'0/ioi, TvSloc VI £ Sdt<l>povog9 iiriroSafioio, 
Ti Trrcicrafic, ri 8' oTTiTrrtveig voXifioio ye<ltvpag ; 

372 oif fuv TvSCi y* S>Se fiXov ^rciiafca^^/uev ^ci/, 
aWa TToXif irpb ((iiXwv irapwv Stitoitn fia^efrOai* 
i)Q (fiatTav oi fiiv iSovro iroveifievov' ov yap eycuye 
fivTii<r ovSi iBov' TTcpi 8* aXXwv ^a<ri yiviuOai* 

376*Htoi /lc£v yap arep woXifiov iigriXO^ MvKrivag 
fcTi/oc a/Li^ avTiOit^ TloXvvBtKtit Xaov aydpwVf 
01 pa ror tarpaTOwvu icpa irpoc rtix^^ ^^/P^C 
Kai pa fJiaXa Xitraovro So/icv kXhtovq liriKovpovg, 

380 01 0^ IdsXov 5o/i€vai fcal €iryv£ov ci>c iiclXcvov' 
aXAa Zcvc iTpe^pSf napalma trtifAara ^aivoiy. 
Oc S' Itt^c oiv <f ;(0VTO, i?^ irpo oSou eyivovro, 
^Affoiirov 8' ^Koyro /3a0v<rxoivov, Xf x«iroiijv' 

384 ?v9' aur' a77tX/ijv IttI TvStj (rrctXav 'Axatof- 
Avrap 6 firjy iroXlag tb Kixvaaro KaSfititovag 
Caivvfiivovg Kara Soi/Lia (itiig ^ErcoicXijc/iic* 
Ev0^ ovSi, ^eXvog mp Icuv, iTrirqXara TvSevc 

388 rapjSci, /uovvoc ia»v iroXlo'iv /Liera KaS/ucioto'iv* 
aXX' oy* ac0XevE<v ^pofcaXf^cro, irovra 8' ivUa 

▼. 226.— STL iwwTf^iV (oTrrcu), to look about onetdftA any thing, to 

f[^ At it ; [*< leA^ peering at the linet 1** Cp.] iroX^i&oio yt^pttt, tAtf 

^i^a 0^ war, = (according to the ancients) the spaces between the 

l^ks, (Mot, by which one may best flee away [so still C, Bth.] ; 

rot according to JJ., flf., D6. = r6 fitrcuxfuov, the space between the 

two armies. Bth. asks, how can gazing at the very space where tlie 

'po/iaj^ot were to show their prowess, indicate ouwardice ! Surely 

'^^caoae the irpSftaxoe should take hit ttand there ; not gme i«Ily at it. 

*^8* Tydeiu, son of GSneus, having slain his uncle .Alcathona 

Of the sons of Melas, fled to Adrastus at Argos (of 14, 119). With 

^im and Polynicis he visited Mycdnae, in order to obtain aid against 

^teoelis. This first Theban war took place a generation before 

«e riege of Troy, cf. ApoUod. i. 8, 3.-878. ot ^ ac. Pt.lynicfis and 

Tydeu8.--880. ol 8i, sc the inhabitants of Mycenie. — 881. ^p«|ri, 

^Q* IcwXvffc, sc. a^TovQ. irapofoxa cnli|UiTCi, unfavorable ornent, 

Tne poet probably points here to certain prodigies mentioned in 

^ ancient poems. — 882. ol 8^, Polyuic^ and Tydtus. irpi 

^^t forth on their teay. — 884. &YycMv|v M, not = kiri AyytXiriVf 

y* <i vuttage; bnt iyyeXiriv kwi 'Vvdij ortlKav = iiritrruXav TuSti 

«77iXjifv,«^ Tydeut on an embassy, theaccas. pointing out the pur- 

f«» {adKrhiaUy). So W., Buttm., Lexil. p. 14, and Th., § 268, 

*" <L Tv8f|, a rare accus., like MriKiaTti, 15, 339. — 886. Ka8- 

f****^ and Kadfxiioioiv, v. 388, i. e. the Thebans, a name of 

<ioiioar from Cadmos, the founder of the Cadmea.— 886. p(t|« 'Erfo- 

a 3 



126 A. [390-418. 

390 piiiStt^c* Totii 01 lirippoOoc ^iv 'A&^vi|. 

Oi Sc \cikiaHrafiBvoi KaS/xcTot, xivrope^ ImruVf 

392 a\l/ ap avipxofiivi^ irvKivov Xo^ov el<rav ayovTe^f 
Kovpovc wevrfiKOVTa' Sucu 2* i^y^opec ^<TO.Vy 
Ma(«i>v AlfXOvlSriQf hruUiXo^ aOavaroKriv, 
vioc T Avro^voco, /levcirroAe/ioc IIoAv^ovnic* 

396 TvSevc /xcv Kal roio'tv aciida voTfiov I ^tjiccv* 
iraurac ctte^v^ cva S' o7ov ic£ oIicovSc vUaOaC 
Matov* apa 7rpo€T}K6, 0£(7iv Tspdifrcri iri0^<rac- 
Toioc €»?v TuStuc AirciXioc* aXXa rov vJov 

400 'yefvaro do xip^o, fiixyy ayopy Si r apsivto. 

^Qq f^dro' rov S' ov n irpoQitbri Kparepog AiofviSrig, 
a£S€<rOE£C ^amXfiOQ ivnrrjv aiootoio, 
Tov S* vioc Kairavifoc afiElxfjaro KvSaXf/uoio* 

404 ^ATpddfif fin \f/evSi\ iirifrra/ievog aa^a cittcTv. 
'H/x€(c tol irartpwv fiiy* afidvoveg evxd/i^ff Bivai' 
ripHg icat 6>i|3v|C 2S0C dXo/xcv kTtrairvXoio, 
iravpoTSpov Xaov ayayovO^ wo rci^oc ^Apuovy 

408 TTcead/xeuoi r£pa€(7<r£ dcuiv ical Zi|uoc apwyg' 
Kiivoi Si (7^crlpp(7£v arao'OaX/po'cv oXovro. 
T(^ juii /ioi Trarlpac 7ro0* ojuofy €vOco ri/uy. 
Tov 8^ ap^ xnroSpa iSiav irpocl^i? icparcpoc Aco/ui|Si|C' 

412 TirrUf <n<t)wy {oroy l/uc^ S' £ir£ir€(0€o pvOi^* 

icXi|c(t|«, cf. 2, 666. Eteodh, son of CEdipns, brother of Pol^c^s, 
had unjustly kept possession of the sovereignty of Thebes. — 388. 
irpoKcJUtrro. After the banquet they commonly amused themselves 
with spoitive combats, and to such Tydeus challenged them. Jost 
so the Phseacians in Od. 8, 97* v6,m, sc. a9\a. — 891. K^vropcs 
Vrwv = Ivirtigf they used, instead of a whip, a stick armed with a 
g|uad, cf. 23, 337.-898. 0fwy Tcpdscnn in^trajg (obeying). What these 

Xfrom the ffods were is unknown. — 400. tie X^f^ = x^P^^^*^ 
D, 155. — 402. Ivi/in{(t), ^ (Ivtirrcu), a harth cularesSf always in s 
bad signification, blatnef reproofs II. 4, 4^ ; i^reaAtning insuiUy Od. 20, 
266 ; often strengthened by an adj., II. 5, 492. Od. 10, 448. — 404. 
|i-i^ )|m08c' ( = ^cv^ov), w fnentiare, was not an uncourteous expres- 
sion in antiquity. W. — 407. Tctxos 'ApcMv, the walU of ArU; for 
Arh was the chief deity of the Thebans ; not merely, tA« tnmg walk, 
AyaT^vt* = dyaySvrt, DiomM^ and I. — 409. KfZvoi, sc. oi raripec* 
The fathers marched against Thebes contrary to the will of the gods, 
which Amphiaraus had declared to them ; therefore they were un- 
fortunate. The sons, on the other hand, followed the signs of the 
?)ds, cf. V. 380. Eustath., against probability, refers ceivoi to the 
hebans, who committed atrocities on the dead. &Tao0aX(a, 9 
^ra^OoXoc), indUcre^on, hav^ineu, impiety, ituolence ; always iu 
the piur. — 4J2. Tfrro, ax, tip,, prop, papal a soothing address^ like 



413—433.] 4. 127 

413 Oh yap iyit vefi€<rCf ^ Ayafiifivovh Tfoifiivi \a&Vf 
irpvvovTi fxa\E<r9ai ivKvijfitSaQ 'Avaiovc* 
Towr<^ filv yap kvSoc a/i iypiraiy h kiv ^A\aiol 

416 Tpu>ac SpcicTOKTiv tXwal tb "lAiov fprfv 

TovT(^ y av filya irivOog 'Axoiwv oywOivrwv. 
AXX ays Sv| Km vo/i peS(!jp.eOa OoifpiSoc aXic^c* 
H pa, Ka\ 1^ o^lciiv trvv rev;(£<r(v SXro \apaZv 

420 0€<v6v 8' €/3(>aY£ \a\Kog iiri tmiOtcrmv avaicrog 
opvvpivov vTTo KBv ToXairli^povd wip Biog elXev. 

The battle begins. Ards stirs up the Troians, Athdnd the Greeks. 
After a bloody conflict, the Trojans fall back, and the Greeks press 
npon them. 

Qg S* St iv alyiaXtf woXviixii kv/lcq 0aXd(7(n|C 
opvvT ivafTfTvrepov, Zc^vpov viro Kivritravrog' 

424 irovTf^ fxiv T€ irpwra Kopvuatrai, avrap Ittcito 
X^p<T()) priyv{fpivov pByaXa /3pl/u6c, ap^\ Si r axpag 
KvpTov lov Kopv0oDrac, airoTrrvH 8' aXog a\vriv' 
wc TOT iva<T(TVTBpai Aavawv kIvvvto tfkaXayyeg 

428 vwXfjiitog 7r($Xe/Lt^vSc. KlXeve Ss oTcrcv iKaerroc 
i77£)L(ova>v* o! 8' aXXot ciici)v ?(rav (ovSl k£ ^aftjc 
Toaorov Xabv iireadai cxovr' Iv <rrTjO£(Tiv avS^v), 
ffiyg SeiSioTeg (rtipavropag' afitfi Si iramv 

*32 TEv^ca iroiicfX' €Xa/iir£j to, dplvoi iarixotovro. 
Tpw£^ 8', Stgr oUg iroXuTraftovog avSpbg iv oiXy 

^a, which yoong persons nse to their elders. — 421. ^v6 Ktv— ftXcv. 
The conditional clause is virtually contained in the adjective. raXa- 
'<4gwd «ftt, wn he ever to tkmt-hearted, cf. 9, 157. Od. 3, 231. 
^2. With this noble simile the poet introduces the description of 
P-? ^^ Ix^ttle. Ma^bius cites it as one of the passages in quibut 
\vrgUuu Homeriei oarminis majettatem non aquatenty cf. Virg. Ma. 
^|t 528. Georg. iii. 867. kv|ui 6aX^Mnn|s. Such a towering wave 
^^^JB beeins to form itself at some distance from the land. It 
^creaaee (cop^^irerac, as it were), the nearer it comes to the shore, 
|^g> perhaps, to the height of fifteen or twenty feet Then it 
^gB with ending head (Kopv^ot;ra(, eretU iUdf; forme a crested head) 
^▼er the peaks of the rocks, and tumbles crashing down like a water- 
^^ The noise which this fall makes is so loud, that in a still night 
'^ may be heard at the distance of many miles. K,^ 423. firaoviS- 
^9^: TVKvov, Sch. ; one upon another ; here, wave upon wave. 
^^9«v {hro KivifflravTo«. So Bekk. with Sptzn. after the Cod. 
Venet for Zc^vpov vvoKivriffavroc* The former is more in accord- 
*n«e with the language of H. Cf. 2, 147. 4, 276.-426. icvpi^»t, 
^"^t eui^ML Kopv^ovTOi, fm Kopv^ri, raises itself up to a voint, 
^■»» aloft. Airoirrutiv, propr, exspuere, llx^"* ^ tea-foam ; 
^~ }' ihe tpra^y scattered by the wave as it falls and breaks.— 482. th, 

G 4 



128 A. [434—454. 

434 fivptai Icrr^fcaaiv a/L(£Xyo/xcva< yaXa \svk6v, 
a^t})^lc fJtBfJLaicviai, iiKOvovcrai oira apvutV 

436 oic Tpoitaiv aXaA?|roc ava crrparbv cv/ovy 6pa>pH. 
Oi 70P TTovTCiiv ^€v 6/Lioc OpooQ oiS* iQ yfipvc* 
aXAa 'yX(L(i'(7' ifd/iiKTO' 7roXvfcXi|ro£ 2' e<rai; avS/occ* 
^O/0<7€ cl roue M«v "ApiiCj touc Si yXavicwirtc 'AOijvij, 

440 Aif/x<(c f' 17^^ <^o|3oc Kol "EpcCy afiorov fic/iauTa, 
"Aptoc avSpo^rfvoio ica<y«7v/jr»l crapi| re' 
^ oXlyri filv irpCtra Kopvatreraiy avrap iveira 
oipavM iarripi^e Kaptiy koX iiri \Oovi (iaiveu 

444 "H atfiiv Kol rore vcikoc ofiotiov IjujSaXs fiicr<r(^j 
ip^OfjiivTi KaS* ofJLiXov, o^AXovo-a (rrovov avS/oc^i/* 

01 8* 8r£ Sij ^' tc X*^?®" ^*'* £i;v«Jvr€c ticovro, 
<rvv p e|3aXov /oivovc, ovv S^ cyx^^ '^^^ filve^ av8pci/v 

448 x«XKCO0(upi7KCi>v* arap acnrfScc OjU^aXoecraat 
iir\i\vT aXX^Xycrt) ttoXvc 8' opvjuaySoc opdjpii. 
"EvOa S* Ojti* oc/ioiy^ re koI cvycuXi} ttIXcv aySpcuyj 
oXXvvTiov re Koi oXXvfilvwv' pit S' aifxari jaXcL 

452 'Oc 8* Srs ')(B(fJiappot Trorajuioly kqt opeatbi piovrtgy 
ig fjtiayayKHav frvfi^aXXsTOv o^pifiov vocop^ 
Kpovviov £K /icydXoiv, ko{X?|c ivroaBe x^P^^PlC 

(= A) A^4vo^y quibut indtUi, cf. 3, 57. — 488. Tpdcs S',cf. v. 436. 
Tpwav, an anacolathon, cf. 3, 211. 2, 353. iroXvnu'uMr, ov, gen. 
ovoc ()rafia), po$temng much, vwdthy, rich, — 484. yaka, XitvK^K, tke 
wkiU milk. Such epithets merely paint the thing as it is in nature. 
— 485. &tv|xi^* eCy gen* ^og, eonHnual, uncecuing, ineetaant, e. g. 
6dvvti, 6pvfiayd6i:, The neut. cl^ifxic as adv. uncecuingljf. Od. 
18, 3. (The Gramm. derive it from d and ^i£x<^> bo ^^at dZnx^S 
= <l^tfx9C ^y A change of ^ into Zi according to Rost, prop, dry, 
hard, fr. dZa,) — 487. 6p^os, cry, uproar: ifr\f^, voice, tound, — 438. 
yk&arr l|A^|AiicTo, cf. 2, 804, 805. iroXvicXifroi, caUed together from 
many lands, belongs to iirUovpoi. — 448. Iirrfpitc, she lij& {ht. facet) 
her head up into the clouds. Aor. for pres., cf. Gr. 604. " Originally 
this proceeded from the idea, that from little quarrels great ones arise. 
Afterwards, however, this notion was, as it were, realized, and no 
longer allegoricaL All the gods who were objects of fear were con- 
sidered as of vast size." Jy, Cf. Callim., h. in Cer. 59, and Virg. 
JEa. iv. 173.-444. 6uoCiov, cf. v. 315.— 445. A4»^XXov<ra, cf. 1, 510. 
3, 62.-447. Qvv ^ ipoKov ^vcvt, then they pushed shield to shield, sc. 
in battle. |i^* &v8pwv, cf. 2, 387. — 449. lhrXt)VTO, appropinquarufUf 
cf. 7reXd^a>. — 450. cvxwXif, boasting, with which a warrior usually 
accompanies the smiting down of a foe. — 452. Cf. Virg. ^n. ii. 305. 
xii. 523. x'^F^A^^ irorafMC are mountain torrents, which are 
swollen, in tlie winter, by sudden rains, cf. II, 4d2. tear* 6pc9^ 
= Kar Spiwv, cf. 6, IO7.— -458. |iurY(£Yicctav {fiiaytiv), as it were, a 
mixing-vale, a deep valley, where waters mix. ov|iPdXXcTov, subj., 



456— 475-J i 129 

455 Twv Si re ri|X(i<r€ Sovirov iv ovpeaiv ikXvb iroi/i^v* 

456 tag rwv fiKryofiivwv yiviTO laxv ''« novoQ T€. 

U^wrog S' * AvrfAo^oc Tpcuoiv SAcv avSpa koovot^v, 
C(r0Aov I VI TT^fiaxoKTiy QaXvmaSiiv 'E;^cir<iiAov* 
rov p i(iaXe wputrog KOpvOog 6a\ov IirtroSacredi^, 

460 €V cl fJLiTUtTTfi^ TT^Sc^ 7rl(»l|CT€ S' Op' OOTiOV tlCTOI 

ijptTTc S\ cue ore iripyog, ivl icparcpp vtrialvif. 

Toy Si irevoin-a iroooiv IXajSc Kpdtov ^EXeiftrivwp 
464 XaXie«i>Soi/rmSi|C) fisyaOv/jiutv apxog 'A/Savrwv' 

CAKC S' vir' EK (ieXiiavy XeXtufiivog offt^ta Ta\ifrTa 

revx^a <TvXri<T€u' fjtivvvOa Si oi yiveO* opfih. 

NcKpoy yap p ipvovra iSwv fieyaOujiog ^Ayrivwpy 
468 irXtvpd, ra oi Kv\pavTi Trap' a<ririSog £^€0advOi|, 

ovTi|(r€ £vorr<^ x'^'^^P^h Xv<re Si yvXa. 

Qc Tov fikv Xiire Ovfiog' iv* aifvt^ 8* ipyov irvx^ii 

apyaXfov Tpwwv koi 'Axaioiv' ot 8l, Xi;KO£ Sjg, 
472 aXXi^Xo<c ciropowcrav, avijp 8' avSp^ cSvoiraXc^cv. 
Ev0' £J3aX' ^ AvOefjitojvog viov TeXafiutviog Aiac^ 

^iOcov OaXapovy 2<juO€((riov* ov irorc firiTrip, 
loiiOci/ icarioD<ra, Trap' ox0p<7^i^ ^ifioevrog 

'^ its inood-vowel shortened. T, Verba of the dual form are eon- 
nected with substantivee ia the plor., as often as two objects are 
spoken of, which unite the one with the other. Some expositors 
f""^e moorrectly that the dual stands here for the plur. The dual 
^ quite suited to the context ; for the poet compares the two armies 
w two streams running down from opposite sides. — 468. 6aXv- 
•^•""P = son of Thalysius. — 462. ^pMrc, eecidit (fm iputrtiv), 
«^8 iotransit. in tlte aor. 2. wt ore irvpYoS) 8C. ipiiret cf. 2, 394. 
7"w. voSwv, by the feet, cf. I, 197. Friends held it as a sacred 
*%i to dn^ over to their own side the body of one slain, in order 
w bury it ^EXc^«»p,cf.2,540.--466.XfXit)|Uvos, App. V. 6<^^ 
"^AifoiM. SvX^v IS the wrbumproprium to denote the despoUtng 
Mwleu foe of his armour, which the conqueror stript off, to preserve 
jj« » trophy of victory. Cf. 6, 28, 71.— 487, vcKp^v y^ ^ Ipvovra 
'Ij^' Construe Iduv Ipvovra (*E\i^ijvopa) vecpov. 'A^vwp, son 
2j^*^ndr, one of the bravest heroes, cf 11, 69. 12, 93. 21, 670. — 
ry *^* &(nr(8o«, near the shidd, not below the Aidd ; this would be 

'^W, {voT^, rB (^voi), prop, a smoothed stake ; a spear-uhc^, a 
2[^' ^vtn yvla : Xvctv yvia, to loosen the limbSf is used prop, of 
?2^er enfeebles them, cf. 13, 86, then especially of death, cf. 6, 
«».— 470. h^ «&rf (lit over him), in a local sense = about him, 
Jpr him. Ipyov = fiaxri. — 472. ^v^p — ISvoir^vCcv, cf. Virg. 
!^ ^ 631, Ugitque virum vir. AvoxctkiZHv, to thake violentlyf <»• 
^14,612; then to tkrow down (cara/SdXXciv. Sch.), — 478. vUr 

q5 



130 A. [476—498. 

476 yitvar, lird pa roKevmv ajx coiteto fiviXa MioBaC 

477 rovvcKci /iiv KciXeov 2c/tio€c(7£Ov* ovSc roicer/acv 
dpiirrpa 0(Aocc a7rlS(i>ice, fu vvvOaSioc Sc oi aiipv 
iirXiff WT Aiavrpc fnyaOvfiov Sovpl SajmivTi, 

480 Ilpcjroi/ yap fiiv l6vTa jSaXc or^Ooc^ irapa fiaZov 
ScQiov" avriKpi; Si &' topov x^Xfccov lyx®^ 

fi pa T iv uapivy IAcoc ptyaXoto ire^vicci, 

484 Xdii, arap ri oi o^oc hr aKporarn mipvamv* 
rfiv piv & apparowriyo^ avrjp aWwvt mSripi^ 
l^irap^ oiftpa irvv K&pxpy irepiKoWii Sl^pt^' 
•q piv T aZopivri Keirai worapoio wap^ ovOa^* 

488 Toiov ap ^AvOipiSifv ^ipodmov k^evapi^ev 
Aiac Atoyev^c- Toii S' "Avri^oc oioAo8cSpi|5, 
UpiaplSii^y Ka0* 6piXov aKOVTKTSv o^u SovpL 
Tov p^v apapS*' 6 Si Acvkov, ^OSv<r<riog itrOXov 
iraXpov, 

492 /3e/3X^k€i fiov^wvay viicvv kripw^r ipiovra' 
^piTTi S" ap(f aifTt^j veKpog Si oi cicirco'c x^'poc* 
Tov S* *OSv(Tevc paXa Ovpbv airoicrapivoto xoXwOii' 
/3^ Si Sia TTpopax^v^ KCKOpvO/ili'OC aiOoiri X^^i^<^> 

4.96 crrtj Si /uaX* lyyir^ icuvy fcal axcivriare Sovpl paeiv^g 
apf\ € irairri)vac* 'Yiro Si T/Obiec kckoSoi/to, 
avcpoc aKOvriaaavroc* 6 S* oux oXxov |3cXoc limv, 

Here «c is short, as 6, 130. — 478. Op^rrpa originally Optwr4ptM 
(like Xvrpa = Xvr^pia), later in Hesych. Bpiirra, payment for the 
nurture or care of one's infancy (rd vrip* rqc dvarpo^iiQ x'^P'^'^pMu 
&A,), ** His davt were few; too few to reoompense the care that rear'd 
His eomelv arowtk" Cp. According to Greek notions, the child had to 
pay {Suroiiiovat) this by care and maintenance of his parents^ ct 
17, 302. Cf. Hes. Op. et D. v. 186.— 479. lhrXt6^ = IrcXcro.— 488. 
h doiurg IXios, ** on the pasture ^und of a swampy fen." JSr*. Ac- 
cording to the Sch., slaptv^ sigmfies a meadow-ground, a piece of 
moist grass-land, such as is generally seen round a morass (iv caOiv- 
ip^ rOTTi^, Seh. Yen.). The derivation and accent are however doubt- 
ful. Cf. App. v. — 486. K^^. On the subj. after the aor. ct 6r. 
952. — 488. 'Ai4t|i£8i|v = * KvBtpmvUriv, like AMWcakiinv = Af»- 
coXtMViV^ 12, 117. — 489.'AvTi4ot, cf- 11> 102. aloXo8dS^{, 
** one who as he goes moves his cuirass {oTf himself in his cuirass) 
with ease,'' like KopvQaioKoQ, 2, 816 (V., " nimble in armour"), e£ 
App. v. Others explain it, but not so well, '^who has puti- 
eoloured armour."— 496. icsicopvO|iivot oSiovi x*^^*^> ammOm mre, 
applies to the whole armour : Kfcopv9/ilvoc, cf. 101. These woi^ 
mea occur at the end of a verse, ct. 5, 662, 861. — 497. wuMvrr^ 



499—520.] 4. 131 

499 aXy vlov nptafioio v60ov fiaXtf Aif/uoicidi^vra* 

500 6g oi 'Aj3i/So0£v iXOsy vap' hnr<av wKfiat^v* 

Tov p *OSv<Te(tQi crapoco xoXaiaa/ievoci /3aXc Sovpl 
KOpoTiv' 17 S* kripoto ota xpora^oco irlpf^acv 
at^M^ XaXfccfil* TOV 81 <nc(Jroc o<y<T6 KaXui/zcv. 
504 Aoi;iri|<rEv Sc irEcrciv^ apaj3i|(rc 8l Tci/ye* eir* avri^* 
X&ptinav ^ viro re wpofta^oi ical ^alctfioc "Etcrwp* 
^Apyeiot Si /ueya iaxov, cpvvavro & v^Kpoi^* 
Wv<rav Si iroXir irporlpai. 

Apollo re-animates the courage of the Trojans, Ath^nfi that of the 
Greeks. PirSas the Thracian kills Diflrftos, but is himself killed by 
Thoas ; his body is disputed by the Thnunans. The strife is 
bloody, and many warriors falL 

Nf/ui<nia€ S* 'AiroXXoiv^ 
508 Uipyifiov ixKauStoVy Tpweaai Si KiieXsr av<ra^* 
"OpwaO", cmroSa/ioi Tpbicc» MlS* cTkcte X^PM^C 
'Apyctotc' ^^£^ ov <y<fn XlOog XpifQ oiSl <rlSripog 
XqXkov ava<r\i<TOat T€ip€<rl\poa fiaXXofiivouriv, 
512 Ou fiav ovS' ^Ax^Ei'C) Blriooc ira?c ifVKO/xoio^ 
jLiapvarac, aXX^ lire v?|ual x^Xov Ovfiakyta iriffaei. 

^Qc ^oi** fl^iro irroXcoc Setvoc 0€oc* ovrap 'Axa^ov^ 
£p(re Acoc Ov/artip KvSifrrti TpiroyivHo, 
S16 epx^l'^v*! 1^^^' ofiikovy S9i jAtBiivra^ iSoiro. 

"EvO* ^ AfiapvyKilSfiv Accipca MoTp* sirlSifacv. 
X€p^S£(|» 7ap pX^ro irapa (r^vpov 6icp£0€vr£, 
KVTifiriv Si^iTBp-nv' |3dXe ol GpyKbiv ayog avSptijv, 
^20 Ilefpooc 'I/u/3paor£Si|C9 Sc ap* Alvd0€v €cXi|Xoi;0€e. 

♦^Wiemirt, Ep. aor. ftn v^ofiai (on redupl. D. 82). — 601. t^k — 
*'^9ot|?, Attn — on CAtf tempS, double acens., cf. v. 459. — 604. 8e^vi|- 
wr— «^. « This is a fine picture. We must think of Democodn 
M * charioteer." W, Cf. Virg. iEn. x. 488. 

608. IIipY(i|iOfV IkkotiS^. Petfomot (in H. if TLkpyafiOQ, later 
rh ni pyoitov) was the citadel or acropolis of Troy. Here Apollo, 
^e Btancn tutelary deity of the Trojans, had a temple, ef. 6, 446. 




^^y befel him, lit chained or fettered him. UiBaut, cf. Od. 3, 

^' Cf. 2, 111. — 618. x<PI>^^o*^ (x<^p)* A '<<^9 P^^^P* '^ ^^'^"^ 
U eao be grasped m the hand, II. 4, 618. 6, 902. Od. 10, 121. 
f^rs, el V. 116. ^Kpi^cm, rough and sharp at the coiners, 
mg«d ; from 5iepic = dicii, an old word which onmMtopoe^caUjf 
inutatei sharpness. W, -- 690. HtCpoof , ot 2, 844. Alir66sv, fm 

q6 



132 A. [521—544. 

521 ^AfH^orip^ Si Tivovrt koX otrria Xaag avaiSfjc 
a\pig airriXolfi<rtv' b S' vvrriOQ iv Koviymv 
KomrtoiVy ain^ia X^9^ ^(koiQ iTapoiai 7r€raar<raC} 

524 dvfjLOv airoirvHwv. 'O S^ lirlSpa/iei;, 5c p ijifiKiv vsp, 
Ilecpooc' ovra Si Sovpl vap* o/x^oXoy* Ik S' apa 

iraaai 
;(i;vro Yaftal ^^^XaSec* tov SI axorog oaac KaXv\pev» 
Tbv 61 9oac A2r«i>Aoc iirs<raipivov /SoAc Sovpl 

528 <rr{pvov iirlp /ua^oto, 7rayi| S' €m jrv^vfiovi ;^ciXkoc* 
^AyxlpoXov Si ol JXflc Boac, £ie 8' ofipipov iy\og 
iavaaaro artpvoio' ip{fa(raTO Si ^^^oc b^v, 
rco 5ye yaaripa tvxJjb fii<rnv, Ik S' otvuro Oupiov. 

532 Tcvxca 8' ovk aviSvae' irepiariiaav yap iraipoi, 

OptfiKeg aKpoKopoi^ SoXlx ^YX*** X^P*'^*' ^X®*'^^Cj 
ol, k, piyav trcp loi;ra koI i^ai/iov kqI ayavov, 
a^aav avb (r0c(^v* 6 81 \a<T<Tafievog 7rt\Bpi)(0fi, 

&Z6^Qg Tbty iv Koviyai vap aXkrikoiai TeratrOriVf 
liroi 6 plv QpyKiov, b 8* 'Ettccuiv \a\KO\iT(!}vwVy 
"ny^iaoviQ' TToXXoi Si irepX icrdvovTo koX aXXoi, 
"EvOa K€v ovkItc ipyov avrip bvocrairo pinXOwV} 

540 ScTig ir a|3Xt)roc Kal avovraTog b^ii ^oXkc^ 
8<i;£i;o{ Kora pitraoVy ayoi Si I IlaXXac 'Ad^vif, 
Xccpoc IXovff, avrap jScXIoiv aiTBpiKOi ipwriv. 
lloXXol ya/o T()(u(i>v Koi ^Ayaitjv fipari Kelvtff 
wpiivisg iv Kovlytri irap^ aXXi^Xoiac riravro. 

JEaoBf a place in Thessaly, on the Hebrus. — 521. Xaa« &vai9i(«, 
not the odious, audacious stone, that spares nothing ; but the huge, 
mighty stone, as in Lat. {mprobut^ that which exceeds the oiSi- 
nary measure, cf. 13, 139. 5, 593. W. — 522. &XP*^> Sch. airpwcj ^ 
the vtmotif vhMy = HiaicQh, &iraXouM> (<lXodaJ), £p. aor. 1 dirii- 
Xoti|(ra, prop, to thresh out, then to becU in pieces^ to crtuh. — 528. kAv- 
vicrtv = KarkviffiV, — 525. oSTa,8yncop. aor. fm oirdta. D. 123. — 629. 
e^, cf. 2,638.-531. Ik 8' otwro = a0j}pctro.— 533. &lcp^KO|&o^ air, 
tlp^ ioUh hairy crowns. Like the Germans of old, and some modem 
Tatars, they bad the hair on the top bound together into a knot — 
685. iF^tim¥i £p. = a^itav, tr^&v, mXifu(x^» ^^ ^ pregnant sense, 
he was so hotly pushed by the pressing Thracians, that he fell pre- 
dpitately.— 586. TtTicr6i|V, f m niviM.— 589— 542. The sense : ^ Now 
the fight was at the hottest." This the poet thus expresses : ** Could 
any one without being slain have passed through both armies, he 
would not, on the dlosest examination, have found any thing to 
bbuae." Miroire, Sell. fUfiif/aiTo. — 640. 6rn>f— Sivrvoi = cZ ct 
Zivt6oit cf. Gr. 924. This relative sentence contains the (virtually) 
conditional protarii to ihe principal sentence Ma^dvdafuro^ 



OMHPOX IAIAAO:S 

PA412AIA E. 



Diomldte rushes upon the Trojans. Ath^nd withdraws Arte 
froin the field of battle, and the Greeks drive back the Trojans. 
Diomidds, wounded by Pandarus, hastens in pursuit of him, clearing 
himself a passage through the midst of the enemy. 

^Evff al TvhiSy Aco/i^Sa DoXXac "AO^vii 
SbfKE fiivo^ Koi OapffOQy Iv cicSi)Xoc fitra watriv 
'Apye/oicrc yivoiroy iSl kXIoc itrOXov apoiro. 

4 Adil oi Ik KopvOog rt koi atnrlSog aica/iarov irvp 
iurrip* oirwgtv^ ivaXlyKiov, &qt6 fioXiara 
XafXTTpov wafi^alvyaiy XeXovfilvoQ ^QKtavoio' 
Toiov oi irvp oaiiv airo icparoc re kuI Sjfiwv' 

8 Stpdt Ss fiiv Kara fAitraov, oOi TrXiiaroi kAovIovto. 
Hv Si TiQ iv Tp^acri Aapiic? a^veioCf afAVpLWVy 
tpihg 'H^a((rTO£0' Svo} di oi vlitg fitrrriVf 
^iryevc 'iSacoc re, pa\tig cv (iSorc iracnc' 

12 Tw oiy avoKpivOivrey ivavrto) 6p/Ai|9^ri|v* 

C ISaisv a^rf . AthSnd kindled for him a brilliant [lit. trniwa- 
neci, incenarU} fire (coming forth) from his helmet ; i. e. caused a 
hrilliant flame to issue from it. Virg., who has imitated this pas- 
sage (Mn. X. 270) in adding to it other traits, has neglected this. 
He says simply, *' Ardet apex capUi,** &.c, — 5. AoWpi 6irMpivf , 
[*the cnttumnal star.' Cp. ; but more exactly], the star at the end 
of summer, dirtapa, the latter part of the summer, the season in 
wbich the fruits ripen. It is the dogstar of which H. here speaks 
(Sinus Ofdor, Virg. in the passage quoted). This star, which ap- 
pcws in the middle of July, is the precursor of the 6viapa. — 6. Xau' 
v'pwc wavraxov ^aivy, Soh. Shinei in Ocean lated [Cp.], for the 
pAMiic notion : *' appears on the horizon." On the Ocean, see 
Dote 1, 423. We shall there see, that what we call the horizon was, 
^tfi H., the Ocean. Hence, as a natural consequence, the notion 
^ the stars bathe themselves in Ocean, when they disappear: 
U idea which again rested, among the ancients, on one of their phy- 
neid axioms, that fire was nourished by water.— -8. Fm opvvfu, Kard 
liiffof r^c fMxqCi Sch. — XO. D. 121. — 18. For AwoKfiBivrt, «f- 



1 



134 £. [l3-<38. 

13 rcif /Li€v a^ tinroicv^ o c airo voovoc oi/ovvro ire^oc- 
Oc S' ore S19 cr^^cSov ^<rav iir* oAX^Aoktiv covrccy 
^ifvci/C /5a irpor£(>oc vpoui SoXt\6<rKiov iyx^Q' 

16 Ttioe^Scft) S^ vwlp &fiov apccrrepov ^Avd' qkoiici} 
ly Ycocj ouS* tj3oX' oirov" 6 S* Sorcpoc wpvuro X^^*^ 
TvSciSifC* Tov S' oix oAiov /SiXoc cjc^irye \ti^Q, 
IlSX ifiaXi or^doc fUTOfioZiov, &<n ^ aipi" iiriraiv. 

20 *lSa7oc S* airo/ooi/crc, Xittciiv vepiKaXXia Si<ppov, 
ouS* erXi| ir£pi/34vai aScX^aov icra/ulvoco 
(ovS^ ya/o ovSi Ktv uvtoq imiK^vyt Ktjpa /lAcuvav)* 
aXX* "H^accrroc cpi/ro, (raciiae Si vvkt\ KaXvif^a^, 

24 <oc Si? 01 fifi iriyx^ yipwv aicax^fisvoc £?>l- 
'Itrirovc 8' eScXoiTOc jiByaOvfiov TvScoc v«6c 
Sfaiiccv iraipoKxtv Korayuv Ko(Xac iiri v^ac- 
Tpaicc Se fisjaOvfioi eird tSoy i;Ic Aa(>i|roc9 

28 TOV filv aXivafJLBvov, tov Si Krafuvov vap* ox^a^ 
ira<rcv optvOri dvfio^. 'Arap yXavKwririQ ^AOifvif 
Xiipo^ cXova 5 eirleaat irpoci}vSa dovpov "Apiia* 
Apec9 ''A pec, /SporoXoxyl, fuai^ovBy rnxif^nrXnray 

32 ovic av S^ T/ocJac /uiy idaaifuv koX ^A^acoiic 
fiapvaaO*, ojnroTipoiai wariip Ztvg KvBog opiZ^f 
vwi Si x^^^P^^^^y Acoc S* oXcfu^icda /uijvcv ; 
^Qc Eciroiiaa^ pAxn^ l^riyayt Oovpov "Apiia* 

36 rov /icv eirccra KaOcZ^ey fir' i^'cocvrt 2«ca/LiavSpf|». 
Tpwag S* IfcXcvav Aayao£* eXc S' avSpa iKaaroQ 
'^y€fji6vwv» UptHrog Si ava^ avSptov AyafjLtfivfOv 

raH [sc a mis]. •— 13. &^' trvoiy =: Avb tov apfiarog (see the first 
note on book 2) : in like manner at v. 19, and every where else. — 
8L vcpiBa£vfur &8cX^ov, see 1, 37» note. =: impatrxioat^ inrtppa- 
%$arai. Heswk. 'Ecrafiijv, 2 aor. mid. fm «rc(vw, with a passive sig- 
nification. D. 123. RToiiiyoto, oeeiti. — 28. For iautrt, — 84. yipt^f 
Dares, his priest. &icax'4|Mvot, afiieted : an Epic partcp. of perf. 
pan, form (but without the distinctive accent of that form), as tf fm 
&Kax^^t ft collateral form of dcaxtCftfy dfxo/icu, axw/iat. — 88. For 
2xc9t.— -8L (uoi^^, stained, defiled with blood \^ gore-'tainUA.* Cp.] ; 
fuaiv6fi€v€ ^6vtfi. The meaning * assassin' is posterior to H. tox*- 
ourXiliTi|f : Toic Ttix^cri irikdZii»v, irXifffiaCwv, who advances 
towards, L e. attacks fortified cities.— 88. ffApivaa^ai, vrcripotm-^, 
Ut. to fight or contend, whose should be the victorv, Le.to kttom^ to 
dOermino whose—. — 86. 1fi6tm, 'RUeic fin ^tJv, 6voc (= i^To- 
v6uq) : with ki^ bankt [* diep-embanhed.' Cp.] ; a very doubtful ex- 
phmation, but adopted for want of a better : [but see App. V.J —87. 
KX£vfiv, to eaute to bend ; hence, to force bcuA, E/c ^vy^y irpei^av, 
SdL Alpcty {to take, to eapture) often in BL for, to kill, a meaning 



39—66.] 5. 135 

39 apxov 'AXiZwviovy ^OSlov fifjavy cKJSoXe S/^/oov. 

40 Ilpiar^} yap <rrpidJSivTi ii^at^pivif Iv iopv irq^cvi 
WfXiDV fABtratiyvg, oca Se trrriOifTi^v i\aa<r€' 
Sowrrifrev Si iriffojv, apafiritn Sc nixe iw^ avrt^. 

'lSo/icv£vc S^ apa ^attrrov ivriparo^ Myovoc vl6v, 
44 ^iipoVy &Q Ik Ta/ovi|C epc/3a>Xaicoc elAi|Xoif9££. 
Toy /L(£v ap* 'iSo^cvcvc SovpcicXvroc £7X^^ fiwcp^ 
vv^y Yttitcdv €7rc|3i|(ro/ievov9 Kara Sc^cov &fiov* 
ripiire S" 1^ oxioit^, (jrvyepoc S^ a/oa /ufv crKoro^ cTXe. 
48 Tov fxlv op' *lSofi€v^oc lotiXcvov 0£(>airovr€C* 

Yiov Si Srpo^roco SKO/xai/Spiov, aifiova 0^pi|C> 
'ATpc^Sijc MevlXaoc ?X' cyvct o^vc^cvrc, 
loOXov 0i|pt}riypa* SfSa^e yap "ApTifiiQ airri 
52 BaXXccv aypia iravray ran rpi^u oip^aiv vXi|. 
AXX* oB oI Torc Y£ xpaTor/Lc' kprtfiiq loxkaipay 
ovSc lfci}|3oX(aA, no'tv to irpfv 7* IkIkooto* 
oXXa /Lccv ^ArpdoriQ SovpcKXctroc McvAaoC) 
56 irp<{adcv fOcv ^cv^vovra, /icra^pEvov ovraorc Sovpf^ 
ifitov fiefKruyifqy cia i\ arifiia^iv IXaa^cV 
iipiirc Si tt/oijvijc? apaj3i|<y€ 81 rtv\t hr avnf. 
Mfipi6vrig Si <[^^p£KXoy ivriparoy riierovog vlov, 
60 Ap/LcovfS£a>, Sc X^P^^^ iTT^crraro SafSaXa iravra 
revxctv l^ova yap juiv £0(Xaro IlaXXac 'A0t|vi|- 
^Oc ical *AX£^ai;Sp<^ r€Krijvaro viyac £'f<Tac 
ap^SKCiKOvc, at iram kokov Tpici£(r(n ylvovro, 
64 ol r avTif • £7r£l out* 0£wv 2k Oitt^ara vSrj, 
Tov /ilv Mi|p£(ivt)c 2t£ Sif KarlfxapTTTt occokciiv^ 
/3€J3X?]K£i yXovrov Kara Sf^tov* 1^ Si ScaTrpo 

tdun from the language of the chase. — 89. 2, 866. — 40. For 

Tobrtf ydp irpmrtfi crrpifOkvri, huie qui primiu te eowteriercA (t» 

A^om). — 41. For arn|9lwv. — 44. Tamft, a city of Lydia, beiiered 

^■lobably without reason) to be the same as Sardis. — 46. For ^yv^e, 

™ Wr^ffM. — 47. Fm Iptiirta, — 48. lir^Xsvoy, ^pdHabanlt, — 49. aXjpMiv 

IS ezphuned by ivtariiauvy iiAvtipoc : origin uncertain.— 60. 6f;v6tm 

= 6Cci, fm 6!iv6tic = oCi;c* This is the received explanation at pre* 

*siit ; but on considering that Arehiloohus and Euripides name tiie 

Isace simply ^6if (a species of beech), as we have seen iitKlfi and 

fituimu, we should be inclined to prefer the explanation received 

uncmg the ancients, 6{vty^,/a^iiMo. — 63. For (Iv) opem, — 68. For 

^XPfMfpLt, 'Bi3of|9i|9c. lox^pA : ^ ^'C Kcd jSiXccrt xalpovtra, ro^S' 

fiC* 8oJk.— 64. ItUmurro, 2, 630.— 66. For oh or iavroi;. — 61. i^c- 

^MVVf and at 117» fltXat, formed fm ^tXai = fiX^w. — 63. See 1, 

906, note.— 64. For Uyith knew suflficientlv. HelSnus and Gassan- 

^ inspired by ApoUoy had predicted the calamitiea which the 



136 E. 167—92. 

67 aifTiKpif Kara nAariv vir bariov rikv9* aictoKii' 

68 yvvK S' ipiir olfiw^ag, OavaroQ Si fiiv o/i^SfcaXv^c. 

UriSaiov S* ap lire^vc Mlyqcy ^Avr^vopoc vcov^ 
oc pa voOoc filv ir\v, irvKa S* irpitfte Sla Gcavcoy 
laa <^i\oi<Ti riKtatri, \apiZofJLivri iroau c^. 

72 Tov filv ^vXklSfi^ SovpixXwog, iyyvOiv iXOwv, 
/3ej3X^K€i KCf aX^c Kara Ivfov 6£A' Sovpi' 
avriKpv S' ai;^ oSoi/rac vtto yX(i><r9av ra/U€ ^aXicoc' 
^pcire S* kv xot/fy, \fj\i\pov S* eXe ;(aXicoy oSoDacv. 

76 EvpvTTvXoc ^ EiaifJLOviSfig 'Yxprivopa dlov, 
vlbv vinpOufJLOV AoXoTTiovoC) ^C pa ^Ka/navSpov 
apriTrjp irirvKTO, Ococ S' a»c tUto St)^(^* 
rov jU£v a(>* £i;(>utrvXoc, Eva</uoi/oc ayXaoc viocv 

80 irpo<r0cv €0ci; ^cvyoyra, /iBraSpOfiaSfiv iXaa Sjfiovj 
^afjyavi^ ai^ag, airo S' l^ccrc x^tp<< (iaptiavm 
Aifiaroiacra Se X€l(> ttcScc^) 7rl<r€' roi/ S^ Kar 6<rae 
IXXaj3c iropipvpiog davarog koI Moipa Kparatfi. 

84 ^Qg o2 plv iroviovTO Kara KpaTipfjv v^rfiivr^v* 
Tvhtiinv S' ovK av yvblrig, iroripoKri fiBrdii, 
-qk /lira Tptitifraiv ofiiXioi, rj fier ^Axatoig. 
Qvve yap afi wiBlov^ Trora/uc^ irX^0ovn ioiKotg 

88 \ufxappt]^^ ^gr wica piwv CK^Saa^e yc^vpac' 
TOV S* our' ap re yi<pvpai hpyfilvai i<r\av6iaf<nVf 
ovT apa epKia 'cr^^ti aXwautv ipiOriXiwv, 
iXdovT iKairivfiQf dr eirc/3pf(rp Acoc opfipog* 

92 iroXXa S" vir avrov ipya Karripive KaX al^^ifcov* 

voyage of Paris must cause. — 69. Ivf^t, see 6, 12, note^ — ^70. iH»Ka : 
Iri/icXAc* Sch. ~ 71. For i(f, tuo, ~ 74. For virlrf/ic. &v* A8^vt«6, 
by the teeth, through the teeth. — 78. See 1, 11, note. We see by 
this verse that tlie god of the Scamander had a temple at Troy. — 
81. Papcla x*^P» A«apy hand = an armed hand. See 1, 89.— 88. For 
KarkXafit, «op4^pto« 6^LyaTO«, is a death caused by the effusion of 
blood, 6 it a tfiaroc, as the grammarians explain it [' blood-duUdned,' 
Cp.]. — 85. A syntax common to all the good Greek writers for ovk Slv 
TvotijCy TvJctdijc irorlpocc luriiti. — 87. For dvd vidiov,per campum, 
—88. See 4, 460. In prose, loKkSavt, fm (0')Ke^avvvfii. Fk^vpai does 
not mean bridges, as we see by the following line ; but earth-works, 
embankments, dykes. — 89. trxa v irnvw, fm loxavdta, synonymous 
with i<rxov9w. The word itpyfuveu [^pyw, ilfy*»>h which means a&itf 
in, has very much embarrassed both ancient and modem commenta- 
tors. The best explanation is : the dykes, being (noio themselves) 
closed in (= surrounded by the swoln river) cannot contain it, cannot 
enoioae or confine it in its bed [I prefer the explanation yl^. Upy/thni 
ss pom, 9efiu», frsM miMiitaf]. 'AXmoI : x^'P*^ dfurM^vra ^ ltyip6- 



93—118.] 6. 137 

93 &g iiro TvSciSy irvKival icXovlovro ^aXay7C( 
Tpdjtov, oifS* apa fiiv jil/xvoVi iroAcsc ^^p covrec* 
Tov S* CMC ovv lv6ri<n Avicaoi/oc ayXao^ vlog, 
96 OvvovT S/u TTfStov, irpo ?flev icXov^ovro AaXayYoc, 
ati/^* liri TvSdSy mTaiviro KafiirvXa ro^a, 
icac fiaX lirdiaaovra, Tv\a}v Kara St^ibv StuoVf 
OtMtpriKOQ yvaXov' Sta 8' lirraro TTficpoc oiVxroc* 
100 ai;r(ic(>v Si £i£(r)^£9 iraXa<ra£ro S' ai/iiari O&ipt)^. 
T(^ S' €7ri /Liaicpov avas AvKaovoc ayXaoc vioc* 

"OpviKrOe, Tpweg fityaOvpoiy Kivropeg ittttwv* 
0(|3Xi9rai yap apiaro^ ^AxaitDv' ovSi I <^npLi 
104 S?i0* av(r;(T/(7caOa£ jcparepov /SlXo^y ct treov /U£ 
eiip<r€i; ava^ Aiog viog airopvvfiivov AvkIjtiObv, 
^Qc i<^aT iv\ofiivo^' row o^ ov jSeXoc («>kv Sa/Liaao'cy^ 
aXX' ava)((a}pri<rag irpoaG* ^iwoiiv Koi oxiatjuv 
108 loTT), KQi S0£i;£Xov TTpoaiifni^ Kairavriiov viov' 
*'Opaoy wiirov KanavtiiaSiiy Karaj3/ia£o Siippov, 

Oi^pa /LCO< £^ StflOlO ipV<T(TWS TTlKpOV oiOTOV. 

^Qc cip* £^q' 20£V£Xoc oi icaO* (irirruv aXro ;(a/ua^c, 
llSirap £i araq fiiXog wkv SiapirBpiQ i^ipvtr wjiov* 
aljLca y av})icoyr(^£ Sea (jrpfiirroTo X'^wvoc- 
Ail Tor' €7r£ir' riparo j3o^y ayaOoc Aio/uifStjc' 
KXvfl{ fioif aiyi6\oio Aioc rlicoCj 'Arpuroii/ii* 
116 ctirori /uox ical Trarpl fftiXa <^poviovcra irapitmiq 
oi|itj» Iv troXipnoy vvv avr lp\ (jnXai, 'Atf/ji'ij' 
ooc 81 ri fi avopa iXBiv, Koi ig opprjv iyxtog IXOuVy 

fwro, rijjroi. apovpai. fibft.— 91. [or* liriPp(<r||, cf. 2, 147.]— 92. IpT* : 

p yiwpyia, iSbA. ; »o Virg. : ** StemU cttjrot^ sternU aata IcBta boumque 

i(iooret. — 94. (iCfhvw or ixkvut rivd, maneOi suttineo aiiquem. iroXtfcs = 

'oXXoi.— 99. -yvoXov, a convex metal plate, which covera either the 

ofeastor the back. Two of these plates, yvaXa, joined by clasps or 

^>11 chains, formed the OwpaC, or cuirass. Fni Sitirrafiat. — 100. 

J**X*v [to hold on through = J, to penetrate : from the Hignification of 

JX****, with the name of a place : to take the direelion of [e. g. JlvXovd* 

\^]* — 101 = Iwl roury, neut. — 104. Fm avkxofiai. — 106. 

V^^l'ttww, domuU, oocidit.) — 107. = 6xswv. See 4, 452. — 108, 

"^^^ Kavainftot and Kairavv|ia8i|«, formed fm Kannvtvt, as Uti\ffioQ, 

WijIa^ijC, f,n nijXevc. — 109. 6p«ro, see 3, 260. ir^ov, see 2, 

^•-"1 18. &vaicovT(Cfiv is here intrans. : ejactdari te, to spout up. 

r^i?^ X^'r^*^> according to Aristarchus, a coat of dlain-mail (dis- 

"^ivished fm riiu^- mail by having angular wires or meshes ; fm 

^^V^^interto), Others understand, on account of yvaXov, men- 

OQed at T. 09, the place where the two plates of the cuirass are 

*««ehed by a Uttle chain, or by rings. — 117. ^XKat,, see 61. — 118. 



138 E, [i 19—142. 

119 &g fi tjSoXc ^OifievoQ, Koi iirBv\BTat, ovSi fii ^i^n 

120 Sm>oy ir 6\l/e<r0ai Xa/uirpov 0aoc ti^Xioio, 

Oc i<^<iT Evx^A'^^^C* ^^^ ^' eicXvc IlaXXac *A0^vi}i 
Yvia S* idriKiv cXa^pa, irdSac fcal x^^P^C vtrepOev* 
ay\ov S* Itrrafiivii inea Trnpoevra irpogrivSa' 

124 Ga(KTu>v vt/y, Aio/iT^ScC) cttI T/oc&caai fLa^eadaC 
iv yap rot arriOsain filvog iraTpwiov ^Ka 
arpofiOVj olov i^oKS aoKlciroXoc einrora TvSevc* 
a^Xuv S' av rot air' 600aX/X(^v eXov^ $ Trptv eiriicvy 

128 o6p' €v yiyviixTKyg fijJLlv Ocov ifSc Kat aySpa. 
1(0 vvM, ai KB utog intpu}fiivog evuao iKtirai, 
fifgri avy adavaroitn Oeoig avTiKpv fia\icadai 
rote aXXotc' arap et ice Atoc 0vyari|p ' A^ppoSirti 

132 tkOga ig ttoXe/uov, riivy' ovra/uEV o^ft x^^Xki^^. 

'H /lev ap^ wg eiirovor dirl/3i| yXanKoiTric 'Adijvii. 
TvSefSt^c S* e^avrtc toiv irpofJia\oi(riv k/it\dri'' 
Kot irprv irep Ovfii^ /ue/iafoc Tpciieo'O't fia)(€<TOai, 

136 Si) rore /xtv rptc T6(raov eXey fdvogy wgre XiovrOj 
8v pa re TTOt/i^v a7p(|i eir* etpOTroicocc oteaorc 
Xpovo^ /lev r' airX^c v7re/oaX/ievov, ovSe SafiaKF^' 
Tov fiiv re trOivog £p<rev* fTretra Se r* ov irpogafJLvvei, 

140 aXXa Kora araOfJiOvg Sveraty ra S* ept}/ia ^o/3e7rai* 
at /ilv r* ayxMrrivat eir' aXXi^Xocrt icexv vrat^ 
avrap 6 Ififisfia&g (iaOitig e^ aXXerot.avX^C' 

IXfflv, see 37« — is op|i.V ^^^^s, within reach of the lance. Ancient 
anthers do not always follow what may be called the chronological 
order of the circumstances of an action. Sometimes they put the most 
important fact first, and then state the earlier particulars in their 
order. — Here Diomddds says : Vouchsafe that 1 may be able to slay 
the Trojan, and (in order to this) that he may come within reach 
of my lance. — 119. In prose, fOdvaQ. — 124. fidx«r0ai, for the 
imperat., as at v. 130. — 125. Constr. iv anjOttri ivfiKaf fa. 
Mrini. — 127. Imitated by Virg. ^En. xi. 604. — 129. trctp^|ui>o«, 
understand <rov, {te) tetUant (eertamine)^ wishing to measure himself 
with thee. Also at v. 220, 279. — 182. €<i^tn = IXOy. ovTiS|Mr, 
infin. (see ], 525) for imperat. — 186. ya» IX4EV, the construction 
suddenly, changes : we should have expected vXfJTo iikveoi. — 187. 
(kv) &Ypf . — 188. xpavfiv, to wound slightly. — 189. [irpofaa^ty 
sc. 6 iroifAfiv.} — 140. {fn)|ia, uncorered places, opp. to ffraOfuvc* 
The same terms are opposed in the Philoctetes of Sophocles (▼. 
34) : Tcl y d\\* ipriiJia Koi/Biv (ical oifSsv) itrO' vir6<rTtyov (m 
oTiyij, covered by a roof). [So Bth, — al. rd ik (= rd iroi/iAa) 



143—165.] 5. 139 

143 &g fiBfiOfoc Tpdnam filyri Kparipog A<o/l(i|Si|C« 

144 Evff IXcv ^AoTvvoov KOI ^Yirdpova^ iruifjiiva Xa&v. 
Tov filv virip fAaZoio (iaXijv xaXicripH Sovpiy 

roi/ S* irepov ^i0a fiBjaXt^ KAqTSa ira/o* &fxov 
irX^S*' awo 8' avxivog ifiov iipyaO^v ^8' airo 
vciorou. 

148 Towc fci V iatTj o 8' "A/Savra fiirt^xtro kol noXi;c8ov9 
vceac £vpv8d/Liauroc9 ovapoiroXoco yipovrog' 
Toig ovK ip\opivotg 6 yipwv iKpivar ovdpovg, 
aXXa a^eac Kparepbg A<Ofij8i|C £Scva()iS£. 

152 B^ 8^ fitra BavOov re Gooiva rc^ <E>a(i/o7roc vie, 
ajJL^ia TifXvytrcii. 6 8l recpero yifpoi* XvyptJJ, 
\iov ^ oh riKET aXXov hrl KTianain \nri(Tdai. 
£v0* &y£ rove ivapiZty tpiXov 8' e^afvvro Ovjiov 

156 afAtftoripw, traripi o\ yoov icai KtjSca Xvypa 
Xc7ir\ lir€t ov (^wovtb /uaxiC ck vocrnicravre 
oi^aro' \ripw(TTa\ Si Sta icr^crtv SariovTO, 
E»vff viae IlpfOjuoio 8vai Xa(ie ^apSavlSaOf 

160 CIV li;^ Sl^pt^ lovracj ^E\ififiova re Xpofilov re. 
Oc 8l Xlciiv if /3oi;(7i Oopwv c^ av;(li;a a^y 
woprioe I'ic /3o6c, ^vXo^ov jcara (iotrKopevawv* 
wc roue ifK^oripovQ l£ iTTTToiv TwSfoc vioc 

164 p^ac KaKcl>c alKOvraCj CTrcira 81 rci;;^^' ItrvXa' 
imrovQ 8* olc crapoiori 8c8ov fura vrjag iXavvBiv* 

more frequent in H.'s comparisons than descriptive traits, which 

f'Q quite foreign to the strict object of the comparison. We have 

here jok example of this : the lion has cleared the enclosed fold 

{ovXrJQ vvspoKfiEvov, V. 138). His fiiry is heightened by a slight 

Wound. It is needless to saj' that he kilb a great number of sheep. 

J^t which, vigorously springing up (lfi/ieiiaa»c [" mth a bound,*' 

^•])>he departs from the deep enclosure, paOeiae avXiicy bo called 

^m the height of the wall which surrounds it. Thus we have 

het«, as in other Homeric comparisons, the complete picture of an 

acUoD, of which only the principal piurt is in exact relation to the sub- 

ject of the recital. Every other mterpretation is contrary to the 

^oios of the language and poetry of H.— 146. icXt)t« == cXcIc, the 

cU^cle, shoulder-blade. — 147. IcpYoOcv : aTTccotf/e, 8eh, Formed 

m jipyft, — gjpy^^ to separate. — IJoO. Ipxco^at, profioiseif to set out. 

WK belongs to IcpiVaro. —163. ti)Xvy<tm, see 3, 176. — 164. M 

P«T«wn XvirMai {oItov), to leave behind him (inf. of purpose), for 

«w wealth, to possess or inherit it. 'Ejt/, with the dat., marks the 

^^ destination. — 167. Ik |&^x'n«* — 1^^* = SiiSarkovro, partiH 

"("< : iuuipiZovro, Sch. xi\awrrai, his collateral relations ; found 

^% in this line. — 161. kv Povcrl 6op^v (fm epaiancw), a union of 

two moments of the action : tic /3ovs; Ooputv kqI iv or fxer* aitraic «5v. 



140 £• [i66— igo. 

iEneas exhorts PandaroB to arrest the progress of Diomldds, whom 
they both attack. Pandarus is killed ; 2Sneaa is wounded in defend 
ing his corpse, and Diomld^s, pursuing Aphrodite, anxious to saia 
her son, wounds and threatens her. 

Tov 8' cSfv Aivtiag aXairaZoyra (rrlxa^ avSpiv' 
/3Q S' </i€v av Ti jLia;^i)y koI ava icXoyov ky\€iawvj 
168 TlavSapov avrlOiov Sc^ijjuevoc^ (c ttov i^ivpoL 
Evps AvK&ovog viov afivfAOva rs Kparepov re' 
(jrij Si irpooO* awroio, Ittoc ri fiiv avriov rivSa' 
IlavSapc, TToi; to* ro^ov iSl irrc/odcvTfc oiaTo(y 
172 Koi kXIoc ; «f ouTic Toi BpiZsrat evOaSc y^ avifp, 
oifSi Tig Iv Avicfy aio y* cv^^eroi ctvac ifieiviov^ 
'AXX* aye, rc^S' €0£C avSpt /SlXoc^ Ait \i7pag ava- 

ogrtg oSt Kpariu, koI S17 icoKa iroXXa iopyB 
176 Tpwac* itfu ttoXXwv t€ kqi icrOXbiv 70i;var' tXvaiv* 
«c /u^ Ttc fl«oc t<n"^ Kor€(T«ra)U£Voc TpwetraiVy 
tov fJLtivlaag* xaXewfj 2l 0eov circ firivig. 
Tov S' avrc irpooUnr^ AvKciovog ayXaog vlog* 
180 Alvefa, Tptitov /3ovXi}^op6 xaXKOX'raiVdiv, 
Ti;Si/Sp /Lciv iytoyi Sat^povi wavra utTKW, 
auiriSi yiyvw<TK(t)v avXwTTiSl re rpvtjiaXd'gy 

tTTTTOUC ^' cicTOpOtolV' ffO^O 8' OWIC olS* €£ &€OC 60TIV. 

184 El S' 67* ai'^p, uy <^i}/i<, Sae^poiv TvS^oc vcoc^ 
ov\ 6y avevOe Otou raSe fiatvfrai^ aWd rtg ay\i 
lartjK aOavarcuv, v£^IXp £iXv^£i;oc &fiovgj 
Sg TOVTOV (iiXog wkv Ki\rifiivov irpamv aXXp. 

188 "HSi} yap oi itprJKa fiiXog, Kai fuv /SaXoi; wfiov 
Si^i6v) avriKpv Sia OdjpriKog yvaXoio' 
Kai fiiv iy(M)y* i^a/itji/ ^AeSeni/qe Trpdidxptiv 

= Hd^y* fm l^dyvvfu, diffrinffo. — 164. ipi|flra (fm /Salvw) has the 
active sense : to cause to descend (i() or mount (e^c)* [£r<s broug^ 
tkem down from tkeir chariots,'] 

167. SPii 8* Uvoi, yei himself to go. &v = aW. — 172. lp£C«rai, 
oertat, cnnulatur, — 174. Fm l^iij/it. &vaox<&v, see I, 460. — 175. 
Fm ipyu* = ep^cu- — 178. Upwv, gen. indicating the cause. For 
imoTi, — 182. Tpv^^cta, see 3, 376. aiXAirit, a word of which the 
exact sense was early lost We find three explanations in the 
grammarians : 1 . of a cylindrical form, lengthened to a point ; 2. 
pierced with holes in the visor ; 3. furniRhed with a Rmall pipe at the 
summit, to receive the plume or tuft. — 185. &v«v6c 6cov, in Lat., svu 
nuninej without the aid of a god. t£8c |&a(vcTca = uiirui fAaivtrau 
— 186. Horace (Ode I, 2, v. 31) : Nuoe candentet Humeros aauetui 
ApoUo, — 187. KixiJIMVOv : iviKQdv, Soh. — 190. [<* throu^ Ail 



191— 2 19-] 5. 141 

191 ifjnrrig S* ovk iSafiaaaa' 9coc v6 rl^ iari Korifecc- 

192''l7r9roc S* ov irapia<n icai apfiara, riov k liri/3a(i|v' 
iXXa irov cv fnyapoKTi AvKaovog iuSiKa Sli^poi 
KoXoij irpwTOirayuc, v(OT€v\iig' afi<fX Si wbrXoi 
TriTTTavTat' icapa Si tr^iv licatrrc^ S/^vycc iTTTroi 

196 i(rra<K, Kpi Xevkov €(>6irro/Li£voi icai oXvpa^* 
^H fiiv fioc /LcaXa ^oXAa ylpciii/ a\yjxi(ra AvKatov 
lp\ofxivi^ cttItcXXc Bofiotg ivi iroit\froi<nv* 
%inroi(riv {£ IkcXcvc ical apfiamv E/ijScjSouJra 

200 apxcvfiv T(><o£a(ri Kara icparcpac vtrfiivac' 

aXX' e7CL> ov 7rc0d/Lit}v (^ r' av iroXh KipBiov ^bv)^ 
hnrtjv 0ciSo/L(€voc, fi'h /ioe Scvofaro ^op/3^c» 
avSpufv CiXo/icvoiV) cicuOorcc cS/ucvai aSSi|v. 

204 Qq XiiroVy avrap irc^oc ic "iXiov ceX^Xovda, 

ro^oco'cv TTtavvoc* to, Si /li' ovk ap' c/xeXXov 6viya€{v* 
"HSii yap Socot<7Cv aptoTiiitrtnv c^^Ka, , 

TvSefSp re Kai ^ArpdSy' €K S* apL^oripoiiv 

208 orpcKic <iV* £<''<^€va jSaXoiv* ^"yeipa Si /uaXXov* 
T(p |oa Kaicp tAaig otto iraacraXov ayKuXa T6%a 
Tifiarc r(^ iXofitiv £r€ ''iXeov ei^ Iparecv^y 
ir/co/ui)v Tpfiiccrat, i^iptov xapiv^EicTopi Sit^> 

212 El Si KB vooTiitTWy Koi iffo^juLai oiftOaXfxoitn 
varpiS^ Ifirjv aXo\6v re koX v\l^ept^lg piya Sofjua, 
avTiK ivTHT air c/xeto Kopiy rapoi aXXorpiog i^(ig, 
d ptj eyw raSe ro^a ^actvf^l iv irvpl Odriv^ 

216 x^poii SiaKXacraac* av£/i(tfX<a yap fcot 6iri|Sie. 

Tov S' avT Aivfla^y Tpiljiav ayog, avrlov ifvSo' 
M17 S' oSra>c ayopevc* Trapoc S' ovk earcrerac aXX(a>c> 
irpiv y^ ivL vw Tff^S^ avSpl trhv tmroiaiv Koi o;(C(r^cv 

ffonUet iecdiop." Cp. Cf. r. 99.] --• 19L Wi, or vvv (enclitic), in 

frose, oi;v. — 192. = vapuvu iv is governed by ini m i^ri^tify. 

"^194. vlirXoi here: carpets [oircum^iM m^ expanta tunt, Bth.]. — 

W* Fm iTirdvwfu. — 196. Kf i, App. II. &\vpa, trUieum spdta ; 

^ sort of wheat, — 198. voitirot (as sometimes in Lat. faotut, and 

in French travailU), cunningly wrought. — SOL ictfpSiov ^v (sc. 

Ji6t99ai) : it would have been more advantageous, better, to obey ; 

lonned as if fm Kipio^, — 208. ^IX«, slXiv, eonttipo ; tiXtcBat, to be 

5>wded together (in the besieged city). = ditiv, App. V. — 201 

<^ff»( Ikivov (rovQ iirirovc). — 208. ot^, eito, to pnt in motion ; 

<!*Qae to flow, to draw (blood). [&Tpcio(« as adv.] lycCpciv, to ani- 

^j^ (sc. alroit). — 211. ^vapilSfAivoe, — 212. [l(rM|ro|Aai, subj. 

D.96.]— 214. = dirora^ot. — ^2i0. [ScoicX^latrat = BtaKkacac {kXciJ), 

'^)Hii^m].~219. w d p o% irp(v 71. Elsewhere H. uses irpiv — wpir* 



] 42 E. [220— S50. 

220 avTi^titv i\06vTBf ahv tvrun wHptiOfivat. 
'AXa' 07*9 ifiutv oxiwv cir</3if(r€05 o^pa cSifeu 
oloi Tpuiioi iTTTTOi, hriara/ntvoi irtStoio 
Kpaiirva juaX' IvOa ical cvOa SitJKifiiv fiSk ^^c- 

224 rcu Kai voie iroXevSc (ratiatTOv, uwep av avrs 

^A\X aye vvv, fxaartya koL rivia (riyoXocvra 

228 i^i oil roi/Se SlSe^o^ /LteAi)<rov<rtv S^ l/Ltol iinroc. 

Top S' avr€ ir(>oci€iir€ Avkoovoc a^Xaoc Vi6c' 
Aivita, <TV filv avTog i\ r\via koI Tii> trnna* 
/LiaXXoi/ v^' iivio;((^ cioiOori ica/LiirvXov apfia 

232 otcrcroi/j ciTTfp av avTB i^ifiwfitOa TvS^oc viov. 
M17 Tw /uiv SE^oravre /lariiacrovj ovS* c0IXifrov 
iKi^Bpifxev iroXifioiOf reov f^Ooyyov woOiovre' 
vuii S* €ira£^ac fieyaOvfiov Tvoloc vioc 

236 airrcu rf KTeivVy Koi iXd(T<rg iiiufvv\ag fmrovc* 

'AXXa <rvy* avroc cXauve rl* apfAora Koi nw tmrw^ 
t6vS£ S* lybiv £ir£ovra ScSl£o/Lia£ o^le SovpU 
^12c a/>a ^(livtfaovrcCf ec apfiara iroiiciXa /SavrcC) 

240 ififjLEfiawT iirl TvSelSig exov WKia^ linrov^. 

ToJc Sc ^Sc 20lveXoc» Kairaviieoc ayXao^ vIoq^ 
alxfja Si TvSdBriv lirca irrepdevra wpo^riida' 
TvSc/St} Ai<$jui|S£C9 Bfii} Ke\api<Tfiiv€ 0v/u(^, 

244 avSp' 6p6(o Kpanpw lirl <rol /ic/iacarc fiaxeaOSou^ 
7y* airlXcO/ooy f^^ovrac' 6 pjlv ro^iav bv tiSw^, 
f IlavSapoC) v^oc S* ailre Avicaovoc ev^crat civat* 
Alvc/a^ S* vioc jUEv iifiifiovoc 'Ayx^^^^ 

248 cvxcro^ ticycya/icv, ju^rt|^ 8I oJ I(tt' 'A^poSfrij. 
'AXX' ay£ 019, xaZiifitS* 1^' iTnr&iy, /iqSc /uoi ovrci^c 
OvvB Sia wpofiaxiaVf pifirwQ ^(kov ^rop ^Xlo-crpc- 

See 1, 97. M to be joined to the partcp. : vw lirtXe^vrc— 282. Tp^s 
see ▼. 265, &c. <ira8(ov depends on the loeal adrv. IvBa koX ?y6a, like 
^M 2ooonff?i.~224. r^, nom. vfiC, aocns. — 826. Ivop^ : frapioxh 
8eh., to extend = to give. — 288. 8^0|mu, see on 2, 724 ; 4, 107* 
— 288. fjL^ |M.Ti|oiTOV [subj. p. 26], Utt they thoM hesUaUj or r^ 
to tUr; for iSkooiKa fiij fiarriotirov}, I fear tAey may, &c. [jAaTfVf 
]it.fruttra esse. fi(irifv.]~284. Iic^pcu^ (nM^c)* — ^^* ^^ ^® ^eue 
of dirtk&oy. — 248. Virg. : animo gratiuime noOro, — 845. i^, Lvis, 
nerve, strength.— 848. = Uytyovkveu, — 849. x^O^mO^ H^* bnmri 
let na retire to the chariot. Diomddte was fighting on foo^ aa wo 



251—279.] 5. 143 

251 Tqv S* ap uiroSpa iS&v irpoc^^q Kparspo^ Aco- 

252 MriTi ^o/3ovS* ay6piv, cirel ovSl crl VHirifitv o?cii. 
Ov yap /uoi yivvaiov aXvcnca^ovri fia\i9Qai, 
ov^l KaraiTTuKrauv' In fioi nivoq e/xircSciv loriv* 
6KviiiM> ^ iTTTrdiy iirifimvifisv^ aWa Koi airu^q 

256 avr(ov e7fi^ avroiv* rpcTv ^^ ovk I^ [loAXac 'AO^vi}. 
Tourcu S' ov waXiv avrig ajroitrtrov cIikIc^ !inrot 

"AXko Si Toi Iplwj <nf S* lv\ i^p«r\ paXXco <rymv' 

260 at kIv fAoi iroXvjSovXoc 'AO^vq kvooc op^^p 
QfA^oripw Kreivcu, ait Si TovqSi piv (i>iceac (Tnrovc 
avTov ipvKOidHv^ 1^ avrvyoc qi'^a rdvag' 
Aivciao S^ iTroiSoi ptpv^pivoQ tTnrcuv, 

264 Ik S* cXaaat Tp&tav pvr evKvripiSaq ^AxaiovQ. 
Tqc yap TOi yfivcqc ^C T/owi vsp tvpvoira Ztvc 
oa>)^\ vtoc woiviiv TavvpriSeoq' ovveic' apcorot 
iTTTTwv oaaoL iatnv vir tiCj t rii\i6v re. 

268 Tqc 7€V€Sc ticX^i/'fv ava£ avSputv ^Ayxiait^y 
Xaflpii Aao/EilSovroc viroaxwv OifXcac iitttovc' 
Twv o4 25 iyivovTo ivl pBydponn y^viOXfi' 
fovq plv riiraapaq avrog ixwv arlTaXy iirl ^arvp, 

272 ra^ Si Sv Alveia S6>k€V, priarwpe ^oj3o£0* 

£1 rovrcii KC Xapoc/icv^ apolptOd k€ kXIoc lorOXov. 
Qc oi /icv roiavra irpoc aXXiyXov^ ay6pevov' 
rii Si ra^ iyyvOtv i(XOoy, eXavvovr' ctiiclac ?iriroiic» 

^76 Toy Trporepoc irpoqiuire AvKaovoc ayXaoc vlop • 
Kaprepo0u/i£, Sa/^pov^ ayavoti TuSeoc vie^ 
9 juaXa a ov j3cXoc <S>icv Sajtiocrcraro, wiKpog 6iaT6g' 
vvv avT iyxdi^ irsipritTopaiy a? k£ tvxwjlci. 

^^7 ^. 255 and 4, 419. — 258. ^jifiwU ( = (/c 0o0ov) 4yq« 
P**(tyi to speak words which tend to flight, to speak of flight. q4 
^presents the sabjeet. — 855. [&XU k^ avmt, even tkne, i. e. on 
m,] ^ 266. If, as one syllable by synizesis. — 258. [rf 7' o^, 
T\^^* potn&2y.]--259. See 1, 297.-868. Ipvicaiciciv and the fol- 
2*iog infinn., are (Tirtually) imperatives. &vrvt, the rim or rail of 
j^ ^lariot between the horses and the body, from the central button 
^hieh the reins were hung. — 868. Iirafovw, c. gen. [irrue in 
^[*>».] — 865. Tavrifc yap (oItqi ol Iwrroi ilal) ycvcac, ^C» by 
^'^'^oa for 4v. — 866. voinf , compensation. -— 868. Tiit yw^^ 
^tiTe gen., [«oim] ofihtB roM, or 6^ei. — 869. Clam LaomedonU. 
^^*V| ntmmittere QiiaribuB fiamncu). — 870. roitruiv (fem.) dpt. on 
^**^^ifropa^.— 878. See ^ 328. So in other passages, H. givea 



144 £. [280—304. 

280 *H /oa, Koi QfATreirakwv vpoui SoXixoanciov ?yxoc> 
Km j3aAE TvSdSao Kar atnriBa' rrig Si Biairph 
aixfiTj xaXKtiri irrafilvri OtjpriKi ireXatrdri, 
T(^ S* cTTi fiaKpov awB Avxaovoc oyXaoc vlog* 

284 Bi^Xriai icci/coiva Siafiirspicy ovSi <t otai 

T6v S' ov Tap^{}<rag irpogii^ri Kpanpbg Aio/li//Si}c* 
"H/ujSpoTCCj owS' frv^cf* arap ow /ulv tri^un y* ottj 
268 w/afv y' airoiravo'etyflat, Trpfv 7' ^ crcpoy yc irccjovra 
at/iaroc aarai^'Apiia, roXavotvov iroXe/iciar^v. 

peva Trap* OiftOaXfiovy Xcvko^c S' iTrlpqcrcv oSovrac, 

292 roi) S* airo /tiiv YXoiacrav irpv/uviyv ra/u€ ^oXkoc 
arcioY}^. 
aix/u^ c^earvOt} irapa vdarov avOtpetJva, 
"WpiVB S' l£ ox^^Vy apaj3ija€ Si t€vW €ir' ahrtf^y 
aioXaj Tra/i^avociivra* vaptrptirvav ci ot Iiriroi 

296 wKUTToSec* rov 8' avBi XvO?} i/'tivj re pivoq rt» 

Alv^iaq S* aTTopovcrc avv atnriSi Sovpi re fiaKpp^y 
Sdtrag pirtrwQ oilpvoaiaro vcicpov ^A\aioL 
'Ap0i S* ap* avr((» fiaivBi XitJV &g oXki TreiroiOiiQ, 

300 npoaOc S^ o{ Sopv r' i(T\t ko( acnr/Sa iravrocr licniv^ 
Tov KTafiivai fAipaijg &gTig rovy avriog iXOoiy 
(TfiBoSaXia lax*»fv, 'O Si x^PM^Sioy Xo/3e X^'P^ 
TvosfSiiC) fJiiya ipyovy 8 ov Svo y^ avdpe i^ipouv, 

304 oloc vifif fipoToi el<r* & Si fitv pia iraXXc icat 6log» 

to war-horses various attributes of the heroes. — 280. = AvairaXMv, 
with the Ep. redupl— 288. See ▼. 101.— 284. = /Sc/SXijcrat, perf. paas. 
[mrt^, (A«>tai>ik.j~285. See 104. — 287. 4i|AppoTov (Ep.) = ^ap- 
Tov (ijfipaTov, with 3 introduced, as in fii<rtifippia = ftc(rqfi(c)pia). 
-~ 289. &(rcu, aor. of du, to satibfy. TaXaupivo«, eourageousy accord- 
ing to Aristarchus, a peculiar form (irxfl/Jtariafioe) of rakcua {rX^/u), 
audeo. According to others fioi rX^fic and piv6g, qui iCMtum nuCtiMf. 
Line 239 of book 7 makes in favour of Aristarchus. — 291. (Iq) 
fSwa. — 295. voparplM, to start aside through fear. — 298. = jpv- 
aaivTo, — 299. Afi^a^aCvtiv, see 1. 37. &Xk(, App. II. — 800. ol 
= lauTtf, is here and at v. 315 the dativut oomtnodi^ and vp^ofi 
is an adv., sibi tenebat ante, which amounts to ante m. As a prep. 
irp6o9i governs the gen. — 808. fUya tpyw appears to be the 
same as fiiya xp^Mo in Herod, and the Attic writers, a huge moi^ 
a migfUy bulk. — 804. &^a or pt7a = p^iiuc. Imitated by Vii^g. 
JEa, xii. 897> &c. " We nave no occasion to ascend to the most remote 
antiquity. Men have alwaye depreciated the present, and vaunted 
the past." Dugoi Montbd, [Cf. also Eccles. yii. 10 : " Say not thou, 
What is the cause that the former days were better than theae t Far 



305— 327.J 5, 145 

305 T(^ /SaXcv Alvdao kot l(T\iovy tvOa n /uifpoc 
i(rx((if ii/oTpi^£rar kotvXhv di ri fiiv KoklovtrC 
BXaoot Si oi KOTvXriv^ vpog S* aii^w p4^t rivovrV 

308 Sxr^ S* airb pivov Tpri\if^ XtOoc* Avrap oy fipu}^ 
i(TT7i yvif^ Ipnrtijp, Km ipuaaro Ycipt 7ra;(€ty 
yaifig' a/m^i 8s 6er<Te KeXaivfj vv^ iKaXvTpt. 

Kai vv Ksv ivff avoXoiTO ava^ avSputv AZvefaC} 

312 ci fATJ ap* o^v voriae Aioc Ouyarrip 'A^poStri|, 

f^n^Wi *1 t^^^ ^"^^ •^TX^^'ft '■^'^* jSovicoXcovri. 
^A/jLipii Se ov ^fXov vcov l;(£uaro iri^x^e Xcviccii* 
irpo<r0£ Si oi wiirXoio i^anvov irrvy/x iKoXvxfjsvy 

316 fpicoc £fft€V jSeXIcdVy jUTi r£C Aavatiiv raxt^TTOiXciiVy 
XqXkov Ivi arriOBddi (3aXtivy Ik 0u/iov iXotro. 
H fciv £ov ^iXov viov vwi^iiftipev iroXifAOio' 
ovS* 1/1 6c KaTrav^oc IXiyOero avvdecrtaaiv 

320 raciiy ac eTrlrsXXE j3oi)v ayaOoc A<o/i^Si}C* 

AXX' 076 Tovg plv love TipifKaKi p.wvv\ag ?7nrovc 
vov^ti/ airo ^Xo/ajSoi;, c^ avrvyoc ifv/a rs^vac* 
Alvctao S^ (irai^ac KoXXir/o^Yoc iitttovc 

324 l^iXattB Tpciwv /ict' €i;Kvr;/i£Oac 'A\atoi5c' 
ScliKE Sc AijeVvXc^ (IrapCfi ^(Xc^, fiy ircpi 7ra<ri|c 
my ofiTjXiKitiC) on o! ^(>£<rlv apria p8i)) 
viyvalv (TTi yXa^vpyaii/ eXaiivl/xey. Avrap oy rip^Qy 

tiiOTi dost not inquire wisely concerning this — "] — 806. = vrpi^- 

Toi cv wxitfi, where the thigh tarns into the oe ischion. kotvXy| is 

the general name of every round [ctip-like] cavity. — 807. vp^, adv. 

iittuper, moreover. — 808. = dirwvc Bi. — 809. IpcCSco^ot yalt^ [to 

^ean on the earth: gen. as with other verhs of holding^ dinging to, e. g.], 

^Xf^l^ainvoQ, — 810. iuu^X tk Soin, ic.r.X. This expression, which 

ordinarily indicates death, means here, and at 1 1, 356, only a fainting 

fit. — - 811 [The usual form for wovld have periled is kiv dnuiXiro, 

The optative occurs again, v. 388 ; and opt. of pre». 17, 70.] —314. She 

*^ (= threw) her arms round her son ; to express the tenderness 

^ graceful movement of her arms. All the Greek authors say 

^Ypd pXj|, to designate very flexible limbs ; supple, the movements 

of which are easy.— 816. See 300. lKdXin|rcv = iOtjKtv u>q KaXvfi/ia, 

;^8. ||uv = dvai [inf. of purpo§e, Gr. 809].— 817. See 161. = i|«. 

•S"®* ^ *^ Mp^wuct, inhibuU, ipvKta, C] — 326. ircpC, above. — 

«M. It ig usual to explain here, and Od. 18, 248, ol opna by 

^Plfww/tfva, tibi eongruentiay because conformity of views and cha- 

J*^ is the principal cause of friendship. [I prefer this with S, C. 

^^] Db. had rather take aprta in the sense it bears in all the 

^ passages of H., and in the adj. tipri^pmv, tana, sensible, and 

^ fpKTtv = Apcffiy ijjiSf metOe sua ; because he was of a sensible 

"»^ On ilitvai, see 2, 213, note.— 827. = «iri vqac iXavvttv [inf. 



146 £• [328—349. 

328 S)V tinrftiv cir(j3ac> cXa/3' ^via eriyaXotvro, 

aixf/a Si TvSc/Siyv /LilOcirc icpdrcpoSvuxac i inrovc? 

'ycyvofCTKc^v 6r^ ovoXkic cijv dcdc* ovSc 0ca«i^v 
332 rawv air avSpHjv iroXeptov Kara KOipaviovaiv, 
ovT ap 'Afli|vaii|, ovtc TrroXiiropOo^ ^Ewo^. 
'AXX' ot£ Sfi p lKl\ave iroXvv Kad* ofiiXov oira^oiv, 
tvO* kirope^aiMVOQ fieyaOvfiov TvSiog vloc 
336 aKpriv ovratre wpa /ucroXfievoc o^cc Soi/pl 
aj3Xi|xp^|v BWap Si Sopti xpoo^ avTeropritrfv, 
ajuL^poaiov Sia viirXov, ov ol Xaoirsg Kafxov avrai, 
vpvfjivov viriip Oivapog. *P& a/i/Sporov al^io 

0EOIO5 

340 Ix^P^ ^'^^ ^^P '''^ /'^^^^ fiiaKapetrm BtoXmv' 

ov yap (Tirol' eSoua > ov 7rfvoii<r' aiOona oivov* 
TOVVEK avaifJLOvig iitriy Koi aOavaroi KoXiovrai* 
'H Si fiiya laxovaa airo lo KafifiaXiv vlov* 

344 Ka\ Tov filv jLCcra xcpaiv tpvo-caro <^>T/3oc *Aira^- 

Kuai/ly vE^cXp) /i/| ric AavaJiv ra^vTro^XaiVy 
XciXkov €v1 iTTYiOBaai jSaXctfVy £ic Ovphv iXoiro* 
Ty S' £7rl fiOKpov avtre jSoiyv a7a06c Atofi^Siic' 
348 £(jc£, Atoc Ouyanpy iroXifiov koL Stfiorij^oc* 
^ ovx aXig orn yvvaiKag avaXKiSag ^irepoirevciC i 

of vurpoBe, 6r. 800], the dat. vavaiv adds the shade of nekuiiog for 
to be, to remain, there.-^iS, iSr = ^wv.— 829. Tv8c(8ii|v, towardi Dio- 
mdd^R ; aecns. of the object, towardt lekiek the action is directed. 

— 383. [ovT* «Lpa, neither, as he feared : apa used in the reeo^i- 
tion of a pcui mistake, Hartang.] *£viSm, according to the tn<li* 
tioD, the mother, or nurse, or sister of Ar6s ; the Bdlona, of the 
Latins. — 884. ^4«»v : dwxuv, 8ch, [a rare meaning. C] — 886. 
lirop<t(&|&cvo«, eonira tenden$, reaching, dashing (himself) towards 
(Aphroditd). — 886. H. does not aspirate the aor. of £XXo/iiai, aKv). 

— 387. &pXT|xp^, <»!* /3\i7xpoc> synom. of airaX<$c, /laXar^c. cfisf 
= cv9f(i;c. &vTiTop^, to pierce [c. oco. ; here gen, v&parikiTegein, C]. 

. — 889. 'Ywlp rb taxarov rov roiXow riyg xetpoc, jS£a. [Wrap,/>a/». 
vpvf&v^v used substantively]. — 840. Ix^p [' ioAor fmre,* Cp.J, ien*>} 
with this word, and in these three lines, the poet corrects what he 
has just said, by accommodation, as if speaking of a human warrioTi 
(kktv alfia deolo.— 842. &0dvaTOi, means here simply ^Mb, as 9infrv(. 
ffign, — 848. = a^' lavrtiQ (far from her) rarl^oXfv. — 844. [|tCT^ 
XcpcrCv {betiteen = ) inhis kandt (arms). Mcrd x<P<r(v is veiy com' 
mon. So fiird yafif lyXjfcriv, 13, 200.] — 849. ^ o^ to be prooouneed 
as one syllable by synizesis. [il^pdrtiSciv, to eajcU: related to 
liroff, dn-vu), i^irvw, L. and S. ; quaai d'lrpoir^vttv, tax dirpeinic* 



350—376.] 5. 147 

350 (( Si aiy €c iruXf^ov irc^X^acae, ^ ^^ <^* oifoi 

Aphroditd, condacted by Iris, regains Olympus, where her mother 
DidnS coDSoies her, and cures her wound. Ath6n6 rallies the god- 
less. Zeus gently reproaches her. 

J52 *Qc «0afl'' fi S* iXiova air€/3ijo'«T0, rdptro 8* 

Tfjv fAtv ap *Ip£C i\ov<ra iroSf|vc/LCOc eSfly' bfilXov, 
a\Oofiivr}V oSvvycrt* /icXafvcro Ss Yp^^ koXov* 
Evpcv cTTCcra fcoxiC c^' apKrrspa uovpov *'Apria 

J56 ^^Evov riipi 8' I7XOC wIkXcto icat Ta\f tmrtj, 
H Si 7vv^ cp£iroi;(ra, icoo-cyviiroio 0(Xoto 
iroXXa Xicro-o/Lili/?} ypvadptrvKa^ pr£€v £inrovc* 
^(Xc jcao-Zyvfirc, Kopitral ri /uf, Soc rl /uoc finrovc, 

}60 o^p* 1^ "OXv/LCTTOv ficai/iai, iv' a0avarcifv ISoc ItnU 
Air\v axOofiai tXxoQy & pe jSporoc ovra^rev ov^p^ 
TuSciSiyCj 8c vuv 76 ical Sv Ad irarpl paxoiro, 

364 17 S^ ec S/^pov IpaivtVj atciyxc/iEvi) 0eXoi/ ^rop* 
riap 81 oc ]p<c ^j3aiv€, icol i^vfa Xa^ero X^P^^y 
fULori^iv 8' iXaav* toi 8* oi*e aKOvrc 7r«rlcf6ijv« 
AliLa 8' lirctO' licovro 0€g>v c8oC) alnifv '^OXvpirov* 

368 Eva SiTTTpuc £<rrij<J6 iro8ijv€/iOc iicia ^Iptc> 

Xvaad £^ 6x^(«>v' irapa 8* ap(ip6<riov /SaXcv elSap. 
H 8' Iv yoivaai TrTirrs Aiaiviyc 81' 'A0po8^Tij, 
/^'H'poc iijc' 11 8' ajKcig eXo^eto Ovyaripa ^v, 

'^"^ X'*P^ ''^ M**' icaTEpcS'v, Eiroc r e^ot', ek t' oyo/ia^c' 
T^C vv aE rotdS' (pc^e, ^(Xov rlicoc? Oupavccuvoiv 
lio^fftiiugy ixnl Ti kokov pE^oucrav EvoiTry ; 
Tyjv 8' ii/iEtj3cr EiTEcra ^iXo/u/ieiStic 'A^poSfri}* 

376 Oura /lce Tv8Ioc wloc, wripBvpog ^lopriSrig, 

properly, to deal unhandmnHdy. D8d.]— ^fflL Mp«6h, elsewhere (than 
111 battle). The vexy name only of war would make thee shudder. 

851 fyMkaivro (Aphrodit^).— 855. Iir* &p., to the left of the field of 
battle, on the bank of the Scamander. See ▼. 36. Her spear and 
°^ chariot were resting upon a doud, dipt iK»Xtro. See 3, 381. — 
^ IXicof oMlv Tiva is an extension of the well-known Greek 
constp. ndxnv fiax^oBai, They say papuav (irXijy^v) IttXijS* /*« 
[Gr.755]. — 864. &Kaxi|R^fm the obsol. pres. dxoiiat, fm dxo^, 
rfofof.-8e5. k&Uro : IKa^t, &*.— 866. iXavvtiv, intin. of pttf7>0M 
l^r. 809]. T^, the two oourBers.->869. cISop, fm Idw (ia9'na) = idi- 
JJ« — 871 &yk4«, adv., in *«r am*, ^v = i^v. — 872. See 1, 
361,-874, ivanriQ, adv. : Iv 6^«i, ^ytptt^, iSoft.— 876. See n. on 4, 

h2 



148 E. [377—398. 

377 ovvEic^ iyii 0tXov viov vitc^I^c/dov ttoXI/lcoco, 
AivdaVf 8g kfioi iravTiov ttoXv fplXrarog eariv. 
Ov yap in T/oolfuv ical ^A\aiwv i^vXoTng aivii' 

380 aAA^ TiSt) Aovao( yc kol aOavaToiai fjLa\ovTai, 
Triv S' rifitijiiT iireira Atwvjf, Siia Oeawv' 
TirXadi, riicvov ifiovy koi avaaxtOj KtiSofilvri nip* 
UoWoi yap Srj tX^/xcv 'OXu/Lcirca Sdj/mar i\ovTiq 

384 e£ avSpwv, ^aXcir* aXyc' «7r' aXXr/Xoio-i riOivrtQ* 
TXri fxlv "Aprigy ort fAiv^Qrog Kparepog r 'E^taXrjjc, 
iroeSec 'AXw^oc, S^cav Kpartpi^ evl Sea/uLt^' 
\aXKii^ S* ev KipcLfK^ SeScro rpigKOiSeKa firivaq, 

388 Ka{ vv ic€V £i/0' airoXotTo "A/oijc af oc jroXifiOio, 
li fifj finrpviriy irepiKaXXrig ^Htpf/Soea, 
^Ep/JLty ^^{jyyeiXev' 6 S' i^licXci/^ei; "Apifa^ 
^^q retpo/LCEvov' \aXiTrog Si i Seafxog eSa/iva* 

392 TXf) 8' 'Hpij, 0T6 fiiv Kpar^pog Trace ^A/uL^irpiiavoq 
St^Tipov Kara /ua^oy oVorcjJ fpiyXtuxev* 
(itfiXiiKH' T0T6 icai fnv ivijiccffToi; Xajiev aAyoc* 
TX^ S' "AtSnc EV rot<T£ 7r£X(A)ptoc cJiicvv oVcrrov, 

396 eiri fiiv wurog av{)p, vlog Atoc aiyi6\oiOy 
iv rivXc^ £v v€KV£<r(rt (iaXdv, ohvvymv cSoikcv* 
Aitrap 6 (5ri irpog SutjuLa Aiog koi fiaKp6v*'OXvfivov, 

626.-879. alv^ (or 5«v^) icrrtv.— 382. Aviioxov, tuc^tn^. = rX^fl* '• 
vnofittvov, Sch,, endure this. — 383. = iTXriiiiv, as rXjy for lrXi|. — 
384. It, from : on the part of. What follows reti-aces certain myths 
of the higliest antiquity, If poc Xoyot, arranged according to theeii- 
gencies of poetry, and treated by poets anterior to H. — 887. Iv wp^mf* 
means in an [earthen} cask or jar. Some commentators have t&keu 
offence at this, and translated the word a, prison, on the ground thai 
a prison at Cyprus was so called. In our ignorance of the myth, 
which forms the foundation of this tale, it is impossible to decide 
any thing ; but he who knows the character of this kind of myths, 
will not hesitate to hold to the literal sense of them. — 388. 
&To$, see 6, 203. — 389. Eeribcea, or Eriboea, mother-in-law (f 
Alo^us, daughter of Eurymachus, son of Hermes. — 382. Amf^ 
tryoniadeSf Heracl£s.~894. |uv = oir^v.— 385. Iv roUn =. iv tov- 
Toii, inter hos, or inUr hao ; in the same war against Pylos in vhicb 
HM was wounded. — 396. wvt6« is found in Herod, also for 6 avroc- 
— 897. Iv vlicvca, among the rest of the wounded and dead (as belov, 
V. 886, ^v viKdhoai) ; or else pa\ufv iv vccvan, cast him on the heap 
of dead ; more expressive than learaPaXutv, dejecit, would have been. 
In Heracles' war against P3'los, Had6s (Pluto) and HM lent aid to the 
Pyiians. 68vvflu« air^v Iowkcv, stronger thiin iitvKiv 6Svvac airri- 
So in Lat. dare aliquem Uto, tnorti, fugof, because these things seize 
upon a man, and matter him ; and so what one gives to any one, is 
a thing of which he remains master. — 898. Plato, wounded^ returns 



99—42;.] 5. 149 

199 Kfip a)^i€Ov, oSvvyai weTrapfiivoQ {avrap oioroc 
too uffKD ivi aTi(iapi^ riXriXaTO, jc^Se Si Qvfiov)' 
T(^ o* eiri Tlaaitov oSiivij^ara tftapfjiaKa iraafTWVy 
riKiaar' ov julIv yap rt KaraBvriTog y IrirvKTO. 
2)^ItXiocj alavXo^pyoQy oc ovr oOer ai<TvXa ptZwv^ 
404 oc To^oiaiv IktjSc fleouc, of "OXu/lcttov ixovai. 
Soc 8' in\ TovTOv avijice 0€a ^AauKWTTcc ^AOf)vti* 
vriTTiogf ovSi to oISc Kara (^piva TuSeo^ vto^j 
om fiaX* ov Si}vaibg oc aOayaroKJi fiayr\Taiy 
408 oiol T£ /utv TTatStc ttoti YOwva^Ti 7ra7r7rd2^ou<rtv, 
IaBovt' Cfc iroXifioLO koL alvrjg Sijtorfjroc. 
TaJ vvv TuSt^SiiCj ci *fa^ fiaXa KaprtpoQ Icrrt, 
^pa^ecrdcti, fitirig oi a/Ltctvoiy (r£(o fid\riTaL' 
412 ju]^ Sijv AiytaXtta, Trc/of^pcuv 'ASprjcnvij, 
£$ Sttvou -y<>oo;(ja (fiiXovg olKrjag iytipyy 
Kovpi^iov TToOiovija Trodtv, tov apKTTOv ^A\aiiijv, 
i^uifjLii aXoxog Aco/lc^Seoc tTTTroSa/xoto. 
*^S H pa, jcat cLfif^oTip-gaiv av \\Ci X^pOQ ofxopyvv' 
aXtiero Xttp, oSvvai Si icarij7rt0(ui/TO ^aptiai. 
At o' avr' £tcof>o^<^<i^ ^A0riva(ti re koL ''Hpil, 
KfpTOjULfoig hrh<j<n Aia Kpovidr)v ipiOiZov. 
420 Toiai Si fUivOiov ijpx^ ^^^ -yXauicciiTric kdr]vr\' 

Zcii rrartpy ij /ia t£ /xot K8XoXa)<r£a( ott£ Ktv cittw ; 
1? jUaXa 8^ Tiva Kvirpig ^ A\auaS(M)v avuXaa 
Tpwatv fi/u' k<nri<T9ai, touc vwv eicTrayX' €^fXT}(TE, 
424 Twi; T£i;a KappiZovaa ^A\aiiaS(ov evTriirXbJVf 
"Tpoc XP^^^i? TTspovy KOTafuv^aTO X^^P^ apairjv* 

* Qc <paTo' /LC£cSij(T€i/ Si 7raTi|p;^ai/SjOwv re flcwv Tc, 
wt pa KaXi<r<Tafiivog Trpoqif^ri xpvffiijv 'A^poStrijv' 

oonae, not to Tartarus, but to Olympus ; a circumstance borrowed 

"foni an older mythology than that of which H. makes use in his two 

Poem8.-.899. Fra ir«>w, to puree, — 400. = iXr/Xaro, fra iXavvw. 

■•"lo*: IXuir£i, ^vta (fra dviaoi), Sch. — 40L t^ (i3/iv) iiriTounrwv. 

^<w, Pee^dn, or Psean, the physician of the gods. — 403. 60cto. 

^ n. on 1, 18]. — 405. = kvl ooi, against thee, Fm dvti}/it, immitto, 

»»«to.— 413. [Si^v, A|>p. IV.] iEgialea, the youngest of the daugh- 

^ of Adrastus.— 414. Kovp. See 1, 1 14.— 416. a^k^iptu^ (X'P'^O- 

X* = ('x^pa, see 340 and App. II. = dTTwftopyvv. — 417. In prose 

jAOatvofiaj, sanor, Kaniiriaw, lit. to mollify ; to assitage, fm ^irtoc. — 

«2. See 405. — 428. [ianrio^ai, a form of oor. inf. rejected by Th., 

»« defended by Sptz,]—42^. Kop^owra, see 1, 361. T&v nvd, a 

'^ption of the riva in v. 422. — 425. [dpaiiik, alendery delicate ; 

wterwards tpongyt porout,} 

h3 



150 E. [428--456. 

428 Ov Toiy tIkvov Ifcoy, SiSorai TroXc/i^ia cp7a' 
aXXa (Tvj ifiepotvra fiBripyeo ipya yaiuLOiOj 
ravra S* "April Ood^ Koi ^Aurivig iravra /xeX^crcc. 

Apollo arrests Diomdd^Sy and saves the life of ^neas ; bnt is 
nevertheless obliged to summon ArSs to his assistance. 

*Oc ol filv TOiavra irpog aXXtjAovc ayopevov, 

432 Alvd<g, 8' cTropouce ^orjv ayaOog Aio/xiySyjc? 

yiyvuKTKWv 6 oi avrog vTrdpi\B \eipaQ 'AttoXXwv. 
'AXX' 07' ap* ovSl Oiov fjiiyav a^tro, tero S* aitl 
Aivelav KTUvaif koi ano kXvtcL revxea Svaai. 

436 Tp\g filv iireiT* iiropovaiy icaraicra/LtEvai fjievealvwv' 
Tptc SI 0£ Icn-v^sXe^E fftaeivriv acTTrcS' 'AttoXXiuv. 
'AXX' ore 817 TO riraprov iTreercrvTO, SaijuLOvi l(TOCy 
Stiva 8' ojULOKXritrag irpogetj^ri eKaepyog 'AttoXXoiv' 

440 ^pdZeoy TvSeiSri, koi X^^^^^j firiol OsoXaiv 
1<T tOeXe (^povitiv' IttcI oSiroTe ^vXov ofioiov 
aOavaTUJV rt Osiov, ya/icat" lp\oiJLivwv t* avOptiirwV' 
^I2c i^cLTo' TvSdorig 8* ave\dl^eTo tvtOov oiriacrwj 

444 /i^viv aXcva/Ltcvoc (KartjjSoXov 'AttoXXcui/oc* 
Aii/eiav 8' aTTarepOev ojulIXov Oyikev 'AttoXXciiv 
ntpyajiAi^ Biv Upy, oOi oi vriog y* Irlruicro* 
ffToi Tov Ai)Ttj TE Koi ''ApTejuig io\iaipa 

448 Iv fieyaXi^ a8i;rc^ aKcovro re KvSaivov ts. 

AifTQp 6 eiScuXov tbv^ apyvporo^og 'AttoXXoiv^ 
avrcp r' Alve(q, IkbXov koi TBv\e(Ti roToV 
afJKJn 8' ap' £i8t6X(^ Tpwec koi 8ro£ 'A^a^ol 

452 8yovv aXXriXb)v aptjiii (rTtiOeam fioeiag 
atririSag evKVKXovg Xaiarfia rt wrfpolvra. 
At) roTC Oovpov "Aptja Trpoci? v8a ^oXfiog 'AttoXXwv' 
*Ap£c> " Ap^g^ (ipoToXoiyi, fiianfiovB, Tti\e<TnrXfj[ra, 

456 ovK ay 8^ TovS* avSpa fia\i}c ipvoaio pireXOfivj 

488. 8 =: ori. [vir«(ocxt = virepcTxe.]— 434. [Sl€To, 1,21.] ttro: 
irpotOvfitirOf Sck, — 486. = diroivva, — 489. 8^ (in apodon), see 
1, 137, 324, and App. IV.— 446. ricpY^fi^, see 6, 512. The mother 
and sister of Apollo are supposed to live with him. — 448. licwSai- 
vov, gave or restored to him his glory, his beauty ; a meaning which 
Kvdoe often has in H. [V. Mn, 1, 691, et IcOos oculit afflarat honoraaj 
— 460. Totov, tale =z simiU. — 468. Poc£a«, see 4, 44?. —468. X»- 
oifia, a kind of small and very light buckler. Henoe vnp^crra 
Higkt cu a feather]^ which is more natural than to attribute it to its 
resemblance to a wing. They were in use among several Aaiatie 
nations, and had the shape of a half-moon. [Undo factum sit, in- 



45r— 481.J 5. ]6l 

457 TvSeiSrfv, oc vvv yi koI av ^il irarpt fxaxoiro ; 
KviTfuSa fjiBv TT/owrav a\fSov ovracrE X^lp^ ifn, icapTrc^' 
avrap tireiT avrtf fioi iiriaavrOf Saifiovi I<foc* 

Ar^ (tinder the form of Acamas, the leader of the Thracians on 
the Hellespont) excites the Trojans. Sarpdddn reproaches Hector 
with his inaction. The son of Priam brings back his men to the fight. 
ArSs favours the Trojans. Apollo brings back ^Eneas. The Greeks 
bemg hardly pressed^ Diom^dls orders his men to retire fighting. 

460 Q,g uTTwvy avTog fulv l^piZero UepyajULi^ aicpp. 
Tptoag 8^ oTi^ag ovXoc "Aprig wrpvyB fXireXOwVf 

viarn Se Upiafioio Atorpe^eecrm KiXtvBv' 
464 Q, vUig UpiajJLoio, Atorpf^loc (iaaiXiiogf 
tC ft in KTHVifrdai laaere \abv ^AxaioXg ; 
rj H(t6kbv afi^X vvXyg Bviroirirntri fia\(t}vTai ; 
ic£tra£ av7/p, ovr laov eriofifv iLKTopi oic^, 
468 Alveiag, vlog fiiyaXriTopog ^Ayxiaao. 

AXy aysT., Ik ^XofcrjSoto (rawaofxtv eaOXov Iratpov. 

Oc BiTrwv wrpvve fiivog Koi dvfiov licaarrou. 
Ei/fl' av 2a(>7ri)Otoy paXa vctKCcrcv ^Eicrojoa Siov* 
472 EicTop, TTi} 8^ Toi fiivog oi\iETcUy o irpXv ix^ffKeg ; 
^5c TTov artp XaCjv iroXtv l^l/itev ijS' fTr/KOvpwv 
0I0C5 <niv yafxftpoiai Ka<nyvriTOi<rl tb troiaiv. 
Twv vvv ovTiv kyo) iSieiv Svvafi ovSc voricrai, 
476 aAAa fcaraTrrwcrcroucre, ic^vcc wc a/x^l Xlovra. 

H/icTc 8' av iuiax6iJLi(T0\ olwap r awiKOVpot iveifxBV^ 
Ka\ 'yap lydfVy iirlKOVpog iwv, fiaXa ri}Xo0cv ^koi* 
Ti)Xov yap AvKiri, ISavOi^ Iwi SivntvTi' 
480 jvfl' aXoxov T£ 0eXi|v iXiirov koi vriiriov viov^ 
•fao 81 KTYifiara iroXXa, rar' cX8€reu 6c k iTriStvrig, 

certum * pro XavioSf ut Sch. opinatnr, non dictum esse, certissimum 

** Aitt^'^ — ^*' *'X*^''» (JomiiMW. Kopirds, the wrist. 

wL Tptt^ (with this accent), adject. o^Xo« = 6\o6q (fm oX- 
W dXfidpioc. — 465. h ri, quouaque ? — 469. = autaiafuv. -— 
^' H"M irov, you said the other day ; or, you said, if I mis- 

• n ^^' '^^^ ^* meaning of irov, opinor, is* met with espe- 
Cjalljr in Att. writers. I{iiv, that you would hold, guard, defend. — 

*• Y*f Ppo£, here, brothers-in-law, sisters' husbands. — 477. = ?ve- 
"fv (ry iroXii), — 479. A diflferent river from the Trojan Xan- 
WU8. See 2, 877. — 481. k^lS 8^ = Kardi Si supposes rard /ilv, 
voicb, to make the full opposition, ought to have been joined to the 
''wb in j|jg preceding line : KariXtnov fiiv dkoxov, KarkXiirov Sk 
^nuara, ^ ^y |ti,8cu^ (9), quieumque est indigem (iis). This 
^^08 : goods or possessious that must excite the envy of those who 

H 4 



152 E. [482—502. 

482 'AXXa KOI wg AvKiovg orpvvia, Koi jxifiov avroc 
avSpi pLa\r\aaoOai' arap oin fiot ivOaSt roiov 

484 oloy K^ 17c fjiipouv ^A\aio(, fi xev ayouv' 
Twvij 8' HoTTjicaCi cLTap ou8' aWoKTi KiXeveig 
Xooccriv fievtfAiv koi afivvifXBvai &pe<r<n, 
Mriirtoc^ (uc i'^1(ri Xcvou oXovtb iravaypovy 

488 avSpaai SvgfievU<T<Tiv eXwp kol Kvpfia yivriaOe' 
01 St Tax iKiripaovd evvaiofilvriv voXtv vfi-qv* 
Soi 8c \gr\ rait iravra fiiXeiv vvicrag re kol ^fJLop^ 
ap\ovg Aiaaofiivi^ Tr)\eK\tiTiljv eiriKOvptoVf 

492 vtoXifiiwg txlfieVf Kparepriv S* aTrotiitrOai Ivnrfiv. 

^Q,g <l>aTo 'S,apTrriS(jjv' Sukb 8e <ppivag "Kicropi 
fivOog. 
AifTiKa S' £? 6\iu)v <tvv Ttv\t(Tiv aXro \afiat^e' 
TraXX(jJv S' o^ia Sovpa^ Kara (TTparov (f\eTo Travrij, 

496 orpvvtov jmaYiaacrOaif eyeipe 8i ^vXottiv alvfiv* 
Oi 8' eXtXi\Ori<iavy Koi ivavrioi iarav *A\ai(ijv' 
^Apytioi 8' vTrifjLeivav aoXXhg, ovS" e0o/3v}0£v. 
*Qc 8' avefnoQ a^vac <^opiu hpfig kot ciAaiac^ 

500 avSpu)v XiKiiHji)VTb)Vy ore re ^avOrj Amiqrijp 

KpivTf, iireiyoiJiivwv avifxwv, Kapwov re koX a;^voc' 
at 8' viroXivKatvovTai axvpfxtat S>g tot ^A)(aiol 

have them not. — 482. (Ufiova and fiifiaa (more frequent) are both 
in use (as ykyova and yiy aa): eupidui turn. — 488. &v8p(, against a 
warrior (indefinite) : not against Dioro^dSs. Nihil fnihi hto {Troja) 
ett tale quale ... I have nothing here of such a kind as . . . The 
verbs aytiv leal ^speiv are generally coupled together to denote 
the carrying off of booty : ayav is to driw away herds, ^ptiv to 
carry off inanimate objects. — 485. tvvt| = orv, tute, — 486. = 6dptiHftt 
fm cap, conjttx (root apai, jungo), — 487. fi.yi'irflss. See the note on 
▼.233. &i|rC« : cif/ifia, 8ch, : a lace, string [zzmedi]. The word 
dXoa^f presents two licenses : the lengthening of the first syllable, 
and the termination of the dual instead of that of the plur. — 498. 
vi»Xc|aifl0S [zz inde8inenter'\ ty^^w^KA in English, to hold fout ; to he 
firm ; to continue their exertions, Ivimfv : iirinXtjiiv, Scft. : objurgatio. 
Sarp6d6n advises him to lay aside his invectives against the ailies, 
and not to carry his censures up to the point of showing them that he 
regards their aid as useless (see v. 473, ^c). — 498. [8ducf, momor- 
dit, stung him.] BaKvto, — 497. IXfX£x9«|o«v [contersi tunf}, they 
returned in a body. See 1, 687. — 488. = i^o/3^di}(Tav. — 499, sqq. 
The ancients threshed and winnowed their com on a threshing-floor 
(dXiuri) in the field itself. See Virg. Georg. i. 178, &c. Up^, con- 
secrated to DSm^tSr.— 500. [ore tc . . . Kp(vQ. Cr. 2, U?.]— oOl. Iim- 
yofiivwv kyfyMVf word for word, when the winds press on, blow 
freshly. See Xenophon in his CEconomica, ch. 18. — 602. Lx^p^M, 
the place where the winnowed chaff and straw falls, and is collected 



503—529.] 5. ] 53 

503 AsvKoX virtpOe yivovro icoytcraXc^j &v pa Si avrtijv 

504 ovpavov fc ttoXv^oXkov C7r€7rXjjyov ttoScc Jir^wv, 
axp ImfiiKTfOfJiiviov' vvo 8' eerrpe^ov i^wo^^ijtc- 

01 Si juivog \Eipiijv Wifg (ftipov. ^Afiffi Si vvicra 
uovpOQ "Apifc IkqXvxIjb fiaxg, Tp<jjk<y<riv apriyiovy 
508 TravTocr' €7ro£^OjLi€voc* tow o' tKpalaiviv Idarfiag 
^oifiov 'AttoAAwvoc xpucaojpou, oc /t4«v avutyu 
Tpwaiv Ov/uLOv iyeipai, Itth ?o€ IlaAAaS' ^A0})vi|v 
oi)^o/uti;i|V "H yap pa irlAev Aavaoirnv apriywv, 
512 Avroc 8' AivE^av /itaAa Trfovoc «£ aSvTOio 
?fK£9 icai £v <TTri0e(T(n pivoq jiaXs rroifxivt \atjv> 
Alvelag S* krapoKTi fisOitTraTO' toX 8' l\apri€rav 
(t)C uoov ^ctiov r£ Koi aprepia irpogiovra 
516 icai pivog iaOXov i\ovTa' ptTaXXriaav ye plv ovri. 
Ov yap ia irovog SAAoc, 8v ^Apyvporo^og iyeipBVy 
ApriQ Ts fiporoXoiybg "Epic r aporov pepavla, 
Tohg S' Aiavre S{hjj Ka\ "'OSvaaevQ ical Ato/LC^Stjc 
520 wTpvvov ^avaovg woXepi^ipev' ol Se koi avToi 
ovrc fiiag Tpdjuyv VTnSdSi<TaVy ovtb Iwkciq' 
aXX' ipevovy v60lXp(T<v cofKorcC) acre Kpovlwv 
vi|vcjwi»jc i<TTri(Tev Itt' aK(>o?roXo<ar£v opccraiv 
5'i4 oTpljuac, o^p' (uSy(n pivog Bopiao koi aXX(i>v 
soXP*!*^*' iviptov, o?T£ i;6|^€a <7K(0€ vra 
^votpcTtv Xtyup^cTi Smatctoi/acriv a^vrtc* 
(t'C Aavaoi Tpcliac pivov eptreSov, ovS* c0lj3ovro. 
528 ArpefStjc 8' av' o/uiXoy c^oira, TToXXa KcXeucoi/* 
Q f cXof^ avipeg i<m^ koi aXice/iOv ijrop iXecrOc^ 

u heaps.— 603. 8i* «&t»v in opp. to liriroi, ipns auetoribus, by them- 
Jwea ^vrho urged on the steeds). — 604. iroXvxaXKov, the ancients 
Wieved the vault of heaven to be brasa We have elsewhere 
"^n xoXxioQ ovpavoQy xdXccoc ov^hQ (oiftavov), liriirXt|70v, fm 
^Ktjoaw, an Ep. 2 aor. with redupl., pulverem quatiunt = quatiendo 
(**o)«Bcttont ; as we say " to strike a light," for to produce a light ( = 
°^f) by striking the steel. — 606. Sl^i i^ viro<rrpo0^C, 8eh,, after 
^^g to the right about, vir^onrpc^v, turned their chariots (to 
«C8 the enemy). — 606. ol 8^, the kirt^arai (the combatante), in 
?PP- to the tivioxn^* IWs : kvauriov, Sch. — 607. &|ji^ck^viK 
^^ the sense and with the construction of the Lat obduxU. — 609, 
Xpvy^pov : xpv<ro0a«Tyavow, Sch, — 612. &8vtov, see 448. — 617. 
^ <'«) nnebat.—521. Iok^s : t&q iv iroXifitfi ^ubUiit Sch. — 623. vi|- 
^'S^ [»» ccdm weather; when no wind is stirring], gen. of time. — 
^•^ S+po, dum, [In prose av would be required.] — 626. [laxpi|i(9 
( = Cavpo^c), fm ta, xpdta, irruo (?. rado; Icedo), stormy, boisterous, 
H-m, AivTfs (ai|/M) : vviovTtQ, Soh, —630. &XXi{Xov« alScuH^c, 

h5 



154 E. [530—559. 

530 aXX/iXovc T aiSu(rO€ Kara Kpartpag vtjfxivaq, 
AiSofiivfjJv S' avdpiav irXlovcc aooi -ql iritf^avrai' 

532 i^ivyovTWv S* ovt op kXIoc o/ovvrai, ovrf r<c aXcii. 
^H^ Kai oKOvrtirc Sovpc 0oaic' /SoXe Si ir(>ofAOv 
avSpa, 
AlvdtMf irapov fi^yaOvfjLov, AiiiKOtovra 
nc/cKya(rcSt}v, &v Tpweg 6/Lia>c Il/oio/iioco rlicciro'i 

536 rcov, £ir(i 0ooc caice /Ltcra vpuyroim fia\e(TOai» 

Tov pa KOT aavlSa Sovpi /3aXc Kpeiwv ^ Ay a/nlfivwv* 
ri S* ovK iyxoQ ipvro, Siairpo Si «<raTo xaXKog* 
vitaipy S* cv yaarpl Sia ZbKrriipog eXao'crc. 

540 Aovirf|ar€v Si irstrwv^ apa/3i}(r£ Si revvc' sir' aitrf^. 
*'Evff avT Alvelag AavaoJv IXei; avcpac apiarovgy 
vie AcokX^oC) Kpridwva tb ^Op<riXo\6v re* 
Twv pa jrarrip fuv ivauv ivKTifuvg iv\ ^?ipy, 

544 o^vabc j3(oroio* yivoQ S' i(v etc irorapoio 
'AX^c£oD, o^^ €vpv /olei \l\)\ii$iv Sid yatrig' 
8c riKBT ^OpalXo^ov, jroXikfKT avSp£a<r£v aviucra* 
'OpcrtXoxoc S* ao^ Irocrc AcoicX^a fieyaOvfiov* 

548 €K Sc AtofcX^oc ccSu/ioovE iTaiSc yivitrOriVy 

KpriOufv 'OpflrtXox<Jc ''£| pAx^^ ^^ €iSot€ iraoifC* 
Tei» plv ap rifirifTavTe pekaivatov im vtjcuv 
"iXiov elg cJiroiXov S/i' ^ Apydouriv CTrecrOiiv, 

552 r£/if|y *Arpc(S^C) ^Ayapipvovi icai M£veXa<(>y 
apvvplvW Tw S* avOi riXog davaroio koXv^ev. 
Oitj T&yt \iovTt Sva> optog KOpvf^jtriv 
frpa^lriyv viro piirply paOdrig rap^eaiv vXtig* 

556 rci) fi£v ap* apTr6ZovTi j3oac ical £^£a /u^Xa, 

araOpovg avOptiTToiv Kfpac^frov, o^pa Kal avrctf 
avSpcjv €V 9raXajuy(rt KariicraOev o^ii x^Xkc^* 
ro((ii rof xdps(r<nv iw Alvdao Sapivre 

reepeet each other (and do not show younelTes cowards before yoor 
comrades). — 581. = oAoi dot, tahi mcnt, return safe and sound. 
wHtarrai, fm ^au = ^(w (whence ^tryavow), to kill.— 532. iSfivV' 
Toi, oritur.] &Xici{, defence. — 534. Alvcu* z= AlvtUu (Atvclov), like 
Ufi\ffidSna.--6Z%, See 4, 138.— 539. vcM^pn : tv vcdry (nonstma) 

a town of Messenia. — 644. JOives opum, Virg. — 546. = iroXXoic.— 
563. TifiV ^vv|Um», see 1 , 169. rikot 9«iv^tov, see 3, 309. — 6M. 
Gonstr. rwyf , otw . . . This rtt is repeated at t. 559. — 666. = 
Irpa^^ri^v, 2 aor. pass. [According to Buttm.» aor. 2 act. as intrant.] 
— 668. = iMTtKrdvOtiaav, fm Karaf rxivw. *- 660. c= carf iri tfiryri 



560—587.] 5. 155 

560 Ka?nr£<rerifVy iXarytriv ioiKon^ v\l/riXyai, 

Tip Si ir€470vr* Iklriaep 'A/oiji^tXoc MiviXao^* 
)3^ Si Sia iTQOiiayuiv, K€KopvOfiivog alOoiri \aXKWy 
(nlktv iyxdiiv' too 8' Strpw^v fiivog "ApijCj 

564 ra iftpoviiov, tva \Bp(nv vtt Aivciao Safialti. 

Toy 8' tS*!/ 'AvTiXo^^oc, fieyaOvfiiov N^trropoc wJo^* 
/3q 8l Sia irpofjiaxwv' Trcpl yap Sic woifiivi Xauvy 
firiTi irady, /ulya Si cr^ac airoir^/jXcic ttovoio. 

568 T(ft) /Lie 1/ So x^lpac re icai eyx^^ o^voe vra 
avr^oy aXXtjAcuv exIriiV) fiefiaurrB fAa\f<iOai' 
AvTtXoYoc 81 /ioX' ay XI Trapiararo wotfiivi Xaoiv* 
Aivc/ac 8* ov fie7y€, 0ooc ^rep iwp voXefiKTrri^y 

572 (uc cISev Svo ^uirc Trap' aXX^Xoicrt /levovre. 

02 8' €ir€i ovv viKpovg ipvtrav fXira Xaov ^A\aiwVf 
TU) filv apa 8aXa» ^aXirriv iv \ip(T\v iTaipwvj 
ovro) Sk trrpi^QivTi fiira irpwroim fia\i(ru¥iv» 

^76 £v0a HvAaifiivsa iXlri|i/ araXavrov ^Apriiy 
^Qypv HaiptXayoviMiv jieyaOufUjJVy aoTrccrraaiv. 
Toy ^^v ap' 'At(>€c8»|C SovpticXeiroc MfvtXooc 
«<n'aor' iyxii vv^e, Kara icXiyTSo Tw^Tiorac' 

580 AvriXoxoc 8t MvStoiva j3aX\ 7ivio\ov Ospdwovray 
i(TuXbv ^ ArvfiviaStiVy 6 8' virlcrrpc^e ijnljvv\ag tirirovc^ 
Xcpjua8r({> ayicwva ru^wv /ulcrov* lie 8' apo x^'pwv 
i}v/a Xcvfc* sXl^avrc \anai wiaov iv Kovlymv* 

5S4 AvreXoxoc 8' ap' cTrai^ac £^^« fiXa<Ti KopanV 
ovTap oy' aaOfiaivufv kvBpyiog iicweae Sitfipov 

8ijfla /LiaX' l(Tr^KCt (riix« yap /o* ajaaOoio /3a0£ii|c)> 

^carairtirrw. — 664. rd. ^povlctv, 00 animo «<..., intending to. — 
^. Qtc, fm ^iw, primitive of StiSta, So in Lat. Htnere cUicui. — 567. 
[|^^ *^y = ' Ust any thing should happen to him* (ne ouid ei acd- 
^0 * a euphemism for sAouM die, irfdi, enclit = <T0caf , avrovc. 
^ jiere only.] &irocr(|^Xcic ir^vov : inroaipaXfjvai Kal axoTvx^^v 
^Mi}tffic Tov ipyoVf Sch. ; should cause them signally to fail in (should 
°|>H>point them of the fruit of) tlieir labour ; i. e. lest Uie death of 
Meneiaus should frustrate the very purpose of the expedition un- 
Jy*k«i to avenge his wrongs. — 568. See the note on v. 50. — 
^ ^, CMxr ; like 9o&q^ v. 533, ofiHter. — 574. rii SciXw, the two 
nQfortBQates (the sons of DittcUs). — 579. See v. 146.— 583. Xcvica 
•**t«rn, brilliant with ivory. See 4, 141, sqq. — 586. tcvfjipaxos, 
I'^'^Bo^. Pptxfii^ = ^(»7MO) »*Mip^ [('r. Syn. 286].— 587. Arena, 
"1 GRek &iia9oQf 4fafAa9oc : &ppoq, ^afifiog. The head, carrying the 
^Bole weight of this warrior, bad buried itself so deep in the sand as 

H 6 



15^ E. [588—614. 

588 o^p* iTTTTcu irXiiSavrc xafiaX /3aXov ev Kovlytru 

Touc 8' J/uatr' 'Ai/r/Xo^oc, /ttera 81 <nr(>ar6v TiXaa 

Tovc 8' "EicTwp lyoi)(r€ icara <TTl\aQ, &pTO S Iv 
avrovc 
KSK\rij(og' afxa Se Tptljwv Etirovro ^oXayycc 

592 Kaprtpai' ijpx^ ^' ^P** ff^tv "A/aijc KOi ttotvl 'EvveJ* 
i| /ill/, £xov<ra KuSoc/LCOv ai/acSea 8)}ior^roc* 
"Apijc S' €v 7raXa/Le];K« irEXcupcov £7X®C IvtSjfAa' 
^oira 8* aXXoTE /uev irp6<r0' "Eicropog, aWor oinaOi* 

596 Tov 8e lSci»v piyri<n fiofjv ayaOoQ AiOfxriSiig. 
'Qg 8' or' aviyp iiTrdXapvogy itjv woXioQ TreSioiOy 
crri^y ett' (oicu/ctoc^ irorafxt^ aXaSe vpopiovriy 
ii^pi^ fxopp{fpovTa iSwvy ava t ISpa/i' 6irt<r<Tw' 

600 c&c TorE Tu8Ef8ijc avEvd^^ETO, eIttI te Xac^* 

^O ^fXoc, olov 8i) uavfJiaZofiBv "Eicropa Siov 
al\firiTriv t ifxevai koL OapaaXlov TroXatiiarriv ! 
T(^ S' alei wapa eIc yc OEoiv, oc Xot70v a/icvvci* 

604 fcai i/i)v oc rrapa keTi/oc ''Apiic* ^ponf avSpi eoiKwi- 
'AXXq wpog Tpibag rerpafifAivoi allv OTrdrfrw 
eiKBTE, /L(i)8£ 0Eo7c peviQivlpev J<fn paxauOai. 

The Trojans rush upon the Greeks, who retareat slowly^ pnrsaed 
and cut down by Ar^s and Hector. 

^Qq ap' E0i|' Tpioeg 8l pdXa <TXf8oy riXvOov 



avT(M}v. 



608 *Ev6* "EicTLjp Bvo (fiCjTB KariicravBv, ecSote \apfifigy 
tlv evl Sifjtpt^ EovrE, MeviaOniv ^ Ay \taX6v te- 

Tw Si ireaovT iXiricre fxeyag TeXafxdjvioQ Acac' 
<rrij Si fnaX Eyyvc IdjVf Koi aKOVTKra SovpX <l>aHv^j 

612 Koi (idXev "Afiifnov, ^EXaYou viov, oc p iv\ Ilaiaf^ 
vale iroXvKTtifxtovy iroXyXifiog' aXXd i Moipa 
Jiy iiriKOvpricTovTa fiera Upiapov re Koi vTag, 

to be able to maintain the body for some inst-ants in a Tertical posi- 
tion {ti<irfiK£t).—6%%, irXif|avTC {airSv). — 698. dvcoS^o, see 4, 521. 
Jn. KvSoiftbv Br/ioTfiToc, a gen. which makes it apparent that there 
is no personification here. — 597. &irdXa|jivo« [inopt eonsUii. iraXau^, 
manus virtually fiiix^*'^! ' aTrccpoc, dfirixavoi, Sch. litv vf8(o«i 
see, on this gen., the second n. on YI. — 598. = <ny. — 601, sqq. 
Jn. olov alxfirirfiv. — 608, sqq. = vrapcffrc. — 606. ftcvcaCvtiv, (vir- 
tually) for the imperat. 
618. vltfv. See 6, 130. Uaurog or ' A«rai9oc (2, 828), a town of Mysia, 



615—644.] 5. 167 

615 Tov pa Kara ^ciiorvipa jSaXcv TfXafitJviog Aiac, 

616 v€taipy S* cv yaarpi irdyri So\i\6<rKiov iyx^^' 
AovTT^iaev il iratrdv' 6 S^ cTreSpo/uc ^a/dt/uoc Atag, 
Tiv^ea (Tv\ri<T(t>v' T/awcc 8' IttI ^oupar c^^^^^ 
o^loy Tra/Lc^avooivra* aaKog S* aviSiKoTO ttoXXo. 

620 Avrap 6 Xa$ Trpoc^oc, tie vcicpou x^Xkcov cyx®^ 
to"7ra<raT'' ou8' a/»' It' aXXa Suvi)<Taro rtv^ta KoXa 
wpoiiv a^sXiaOai' C7rcr7Ero yap (iekUaai, 
Aelo-E S' oy' afxtfti^atTiv Kpareprjv Tpcocnv ayEpdu^aiVy 
624 oi iroXXoi r€ icai tcFflXol ifj^iaraaav cyY^' tx®*'^^0 
oi I, piyav Trep coi^ra ical t^di/uov fcai ayavov, 
Aaav OTTO (T^efciiv* 6 Sc \aaaafiivoQ TrtXipi'^ri. 
^£tq oi filv irovlovTO Kara Kpartpriv vaplvtiv* 
628 TXfiiroXcfftov 8' 'HpaicXciSifv, rivv re piyav re, 
Stpaev kir^ avriOit^ 2ap7ri|Soi/t Mocpa Kparairi' 
oJ 8' oT€ 8ij <rx^86i/ H<rav iv aW-fiXoiaiv lovrtc* 
vJo^ ff* viwvog T£ Aioc ve^cXijycplroo, 
632 TOV Ka^ TXiproXc/ioc xrpoTtpoc irpog pvdov teiirB' 
'StapwYjSov^ AvkIijJv povXri<l>6pe, riq rot avayKti 
WTfoaaeiv evOaS' iovriy fxaxrig aSarifiovi (JKorl ; 
^cvSdjLCcvoc Si ai t^aai Aioq yoi/ov aiyioxoio 
636 ilvaC Inti iroXXov Kstvtjv iwiSBvaai avSpiov 
ot Aioc eSc7€vovto iir^ irporiptov avOpdjrrwv* 
AXX' oIoi/ riva 0ao-t filtiv 'llpaKXudriv 
ilvaty Ipov iraripa Qpatjviiifxvovay OvfioXiovraf 
640 6c WOTB ScOp' iXOijv ivex ittttcov Aao/itlSoin'oCy 
^K oiyc <^v vv)V(ri icai avopd<n iravporipoKriVf 
iXlov i^aXdna^e iroXtv, -xj^piMXTS 8* ayvcac* 
Soi 8^ icaicoc plv 0U/IOC9 airotftOivvOovm 8l Xao(* 
644 ov8l t£ <t€ Tptiiamv oiofiai aXxap E(re(r0ai, 

— we. See 639.— 818. = i7r€x«wav (-x^w), ooirfra «^i«feniii«. — 822. 
^lyiTo, prenubatur. — 823. r^v vvipfiaxtaiVy Sch, : the protectioD, 
defence, according to the sense explained at 1, 37* — 8SL Sarp^d6n 
^M the son, Tlepolemus, grandson of Zeus. — 888. rot = trot. The 
^^i^iQ names kins Agamemnon also fiovXri^opov dvdpa, 2, 24. — 
^> ^KcCvuv liriScvcat or iinBtilQ cZ, iUis inferior es. — 887. lirC with 
^e gen. : in the time of ; as in the historians, iirl JLvpov jSafftXevov- 
^^i &c.— 888. &XX' olov, sed qualem, requires its correlative tcUia, 
vhich has been very well pointed out by Sptzn. : dXX' ol At^c vtoc 
(the true sons of Zeus) rouivroi ciVcv, olov riva 'HpaieXla cZvai 
^ttoiv. Biri 'HpaicXneiii is put here as 'HpavX^c would have been. — 
689. 6pacrv|jii|Jiv«»v, derived fm fuvw, tiatineo, whence also /xsvoc. — 
^)Bqq. See 20i 146^148.-— 842. txApncrt, mduavU, orbav'U (eivQtus), 



168 E. [645—673. 

645 iXOovT Ik Aiifc£i|C9 ovS^ ci fiaka icaprcpoc lacrcy 
aXX vir* Ifiol S/ii|0lvra irvAac 'AiSao Trc/o^crciv. 
Tov B^ av "Zapinidwv, AvkIwv ay6g, avriov ifiSa* 

648 TXi|iroA€/ii*5 fiToi KBivoQ aTTcTiAcacv "lAtov IpriVy 
avipoQ a^paSiyaiy ayavov Aoo/ilSoi/roc, 
&gia fuv iv ip^avra KaK(^ iivlirawe ftvdc^, 
ovo airiSittx tinrovc^ (ii^v ctvcica ri)Ao0£v ^XOe* 

652 Sol S^ €7(u kvdaSe imfu fl>6vov koX K^pa /leAcuvov 
IS l/LilOev TEv^caOoi) c/ii(^ S^ viro Sovpi Safiivra 
Bvxog Ifioi SwaHVf ^l/v)(riv S* "A'tSi KXvToirdXf^. 

656 TAiiiroAejtiOCy ical rCtv fUv afiaprri oovpara fiaKpa 
CK \upCiv fii^av' Q plv jSaAcv ab\iva fii<T<rov 
'StapirtiSwv, aixM^ ^^ Siafiirtpe^ jAO' aXeyuvvi' 
TOV Sk KaT Oi^OaXfiCjv ipa(i%vvii vv^ iKaXvif^t. 

660 TAi)7roAc/Lioc S^ apa firipbv apiartpov iyx^i /uoic/m^ 
fie^XriK€iv' acx/ii} Se S£^aaiiro paifititoaa, 
oarit^ lyXpipijiOticFaf irari7p S' m Ao£7ov a/bcwev. 
01 /uiv ap' avriOeov ^tapwtiSova Slot kralpoi 

664 i^ii^epov woXifAoto' fiapvvi 8i pnv Bopv fiOKpov 
lAico/icyov* TO plv ovTic hrn^paaaT ovS^ ii>di|a£ 
/inpou c^epv<rac Sopv /uefAcvovi o^p^ in't/Sofif^ 
(nrcuSovrwV rotov yap ^X^*' vovov a/u^ciTrovrcc- 

668 TAi)iroAe/uov S' IrepfoOcv evicvn^tScc 'Axacoi 
c^e^epov iroAI/Koeo* voijo-c Sc Scoc ^OSvacrevCy 
rA^/uova Ovfibv €xu>v, fAaipriae Si o! f>(Aoi; ^op' 
/L(€p/ii7pi^£ S' €7rcira Kara tf^plvo. Koi Kara Ov/iovy 

672 7} Trporipuf Aioc v2oi/ epc7ooviroto Sic&KOi^ 

fi &yB Twv nXaovwv AvKltov airb Bvphv lAoiro. 



— 650. V^mnrf, fm kviwrnt, whence li/Iir^, y. 492. App. V. — 658w 
IrtvitaitLt, paratum tri.]— 654. c^o« : io^av, Sek. — 656. a|iafTq 
and ofiaprri, nmul. — 661. P<pXi{icgiv = i/3c/3Xi}C€i, third person, lika 
(jaKtiv, 3, 388 — 662. jhrt, for this time again, once more. We shall 
see in Book XYI., that Zeus cannot do it again. — 666. 6^* hn" 
PaCi|, that he might mount (his chariot). — 667. cnrtvS^vrwr Cah' 
r&v), dumfeatiMaiU, in their eager haste to be of use in tending him 
{ili^tkfriiv). This recital, apparently so simple and so artless, coa* 
ceals a stroke of irony, as is frequently the case in U.'s inimitable 
paintings of human actions. — 670. TXi{|iair« : viro/xovifrucdv, Sck 
|uu|UM,/0rwo. — 673. ^ oyt, see ], 190. ol irX^€«, the majority, 
the mass (irXq^vg, v. 676), in opposition to the king and the chiefe. 



674— ro3.] 5. 159 

674 OuS' ap '08wffff5*t ^iyaXffTopi fi6paifiov ^cv 
ifjkOifiov Aibg vcot/ airoicra/Ltcy o^Cc yaXicc^' 

676 T([J /oa icara irAijOwv Avicfoiv rpawi uvfibv ^AO^vi). 
"Evfl' oyc Kotpavov cTAcv, 'AXdcrropa re Xpofilov re, 
''AXicavopov 0' ''AXtov t€, No^/iova « Il/^vravcy n' 
Kai vv K in wXiovag AvicfcMV icrdvc Sioc ^OSvero'cvCy 

680 el fjLrj ap* 6^v v6i\<ri /ilyac KopvBatoXog "Eicraip. 
B^ Si oca irpojudxaiv, K^KopvOfiivog aWowi X^AKt^ 
iufia ^ipiov Aavao7<ri* X^P^ ^' ^P^ ^^ 7r()OC<oi;ri 
2a^iri)Saiv, Aibg viog, tirog S* oXo^vSvov eeiire* 

684 npca/LifSi}, fi^ S17 fU iXiop Aovaoiffiv cd^pc 
KEiorOat, dXX^ iwapvvov^ eirccrd fic ical Xiiroi aiwv 
Iv iroXei ipBripv' ivu ovic ap* I/lccXXov £7(ii7€ 
voor^oac olicoyoe, ^iktiv ig varplSa ymavy 

688 iv6paviHv oXoxov re <^(Xriv Koi viiiriov vi6v* 

Oc ^dro* rov S* oun irpocl^il KopvOaloXog 
"Eicrwpy 
aXXa irapTjV^ev, XeXiii/LtivoC) oifipa Ta\iara 
&<rair ^Apyilovgy iroXiwv 8' otto dvpbv IXotro. 

692 0{ fxlv ap avrlBiov 2ap7ri|8ov« Scoi eroipoi 
clffav vir* alyioxoco Acoc irep<fcaXXci fjitiytf. 
*£ic 8* apa 0! juijpov 8opv fie£X£vov Aac 06pa^6 
it^Oipog neXctYoiVj Sc o^ ^iXoc iScv eratpo^. 

696 Tov 8* sXcirc yfnfxn, icard 8' 6^0aX/i(I;v icex^r' dxXiJc' 
avric 8* apirv6v6iiy Trcpc 8c irvoii} Boplao 
Kiypa iTTvwviiovaa KUKUtg iceica^iyora Ov/uov* 
Apy€ioi 8' vir' "Apn'i ical"EicTOpi xct^KOKopuory 

700 ovre irore irporpCTTOvro /leXatvaaiv eirl vtioiv) 
ourc TTOT dvrc^lpovro /uaxp* dXX* aiei; OTrlcrtrw 
XiZovS'f itg ETTvuovTO jAtTo, Tpwt<T(nv "Apiia. 
"EvOa riva TTpwrov, rlva 8* fiffrarov c^cvapt^cv 

-~885. aU&v, life. See 4. 478. — 690. Fm vapaiffo^. XiXii||Uvo«, 
see 4. 464. — 891. = voWwv d^sXocro. — 698. clouv, oolloearunt, 
V311 ; 6, 189. — 694. 0^pa]> : ^vrc rov e^bi, iSt^.— 696. odroc ^^ 
(Xiro^^^tjiycy^ S^. ZX^i^uium a»im<e pattua est. Elsewhere this 
phnae indicates death.— 697. = dvexviOrif fm avavpiw, recovered. 
^•W. itk^pci : ^vcC<i>9rup€i» ee'c r6 ?yv ijyev, iScA., as if fm ?«^v 
. ^7(ip«v, ^fo 0o2£«oe 2i/«, i. e. the vital powers, to revit€) ; it is else- 
where eqmvalent to liaov AyptXv, to take alive. These examples are 
^^ iostmetive for any one who desires to have a notion of what a 
^^nguge is, hefore it is fixed hy usage, mcko^ki^, def. perf. Ep. of 
[either, related to] Kairrw, to gasp, to try to take breath [cf. Kaw^w, 
^ iwattd], — 700. irporrp^irm^To : wporpowddtiv i^ivyov, Seh. — 



1 60 E. [704—728. 

704 ''£icrciip re, IIpca/Ltoco iraigj Ktii xakKBOg "A prig ; 

'AvrtOcov TevOpavT, liri Si vkri^iinrov 'Oploniv, 
Tpfi')(6v T alxuriTrjv AlrioXiov, Olvofiaov re, 
Oivo7rt8f?v 6' EXcvov, ical 'Opiff/Btov a£oXo/Li(rpi}v, 

708 oc /o' iv "YXy vaUdKi, fiiya irXovroio /ie/LCi)AcuC) 
XifAvy KeKkifiivog Kii^£(r/oe* irap SI oi aXXoc 
vaiov Botctirof, /laXa irioya S^/uov e^ovrcc* 

Hdr6 and Ath6n^ obtain from Zeus permission to aid the Greeks. 
H6r6, under the form of Mentor, excites the Greeks ; Ath^nd^ by 
reproaches, animates Diomld&s, who recognizes the goddess. 

Touc S' clic ovv €v6?j(T€ flea X£i;icaiXci;oc*'H/>ij 
712 'Apycfovc oXIicovrac evi Kparcpy vtrfxivy, 
aifTiic 'Aflnvafijv circa tttc/oocvto TTjOocn^^Sa* 

*^Q TTOTTOt ! atycoxoto Atoc rlicocj *Ar/ourei&vi|, 
ji p* aXiov Tov fivOov vTrloTii/Ltcv McvcXac^, 
7l6''lX£ov iKTriptraifT* curcf ^cov oTrovcccrOac^ 
cc oSrcti fiaivefrOai ia<rofiev ovXov *'Apv)a. 
*AXX' aye Sfj Koi vuii /KcScJ/icOa OovpiSog aXic^C- 
*^Qc c^ar'* ooS' inrlOfjat Oca 7Xoi;icwirtc 'AOiJvii. 
720 'H plv cTTOi^ojUcvij xpvaafJLTTVKag ivrvev tiTTrouc 
"Hpij, irplafia 6co, Ouyarrip peyakoio Kpovoto' 
"HBfl S* a/Lt^' o^cco-tri Oooic jSaXc ica/iTrvXa icvicXa, 
^aXfcca, otcraKvripa, acSripcc^ a^ovi afXfftlg, 

724 Twv n''©' XP*^*^^** ''"''^ a^fltrocj airap vrrtpOe 
XaXicc* cirfcTo-fiirpa, irpogapripora^ Oavfia iSltrdai' 
irX^^vai 8* apyvpov ccac ireplSpofxoi afntfiOTfpiMiOiV* 
^Ifftpog Si Ypv(rlo£n-£ ical apyvploto-tv tfiaaci; 

728 IvriraTaC ooiai Si ircp(Spofiot avrvylg elcru 

70S. Imitated by Yirg. ^n. xi. 664. — 707. aloXo|&£Tpi|«, with a 
belt ever in tnotion (see 4, 132), i. e. a brisk warrior in fight {Cp')y 
eitKwiiToCf TToXcftiffr^c- — 708, sqq. Hyl£, a town in Bceotia, near 
the Cephisian lake, into which falls the river Cephisus, better known 
by the name of lake Copa'is, now the lake of Topolia. — 709. KcicXifii- 
vo«, lit reclining upon ; for, living upon its banks. — nO. iriova : 
eidaifiova, Sch. ; [fat = ] rich. 

715. T^v i&vOov, tertnonem i//«f}i,for rem Ulam. evoQ and fivOoQ are 
often found in H. whei^ we should say res, because at that time they 
did not distinguish so rigorously between the object itself and the 
subject of the discourse. — 728. atovi &|Ji^{« is a closer specification of 
the vaguer words, afitft' 6x^f(r<rt. We see here that they took the body 
of the chariot off its wheels, when they placed it in its house. — 787. 
hi^poi, the seat, the proper meaning (fm ^i0<$poc, carrying two), after- 
wards extended to the whole chariot. — 728. IvrtfroTOb, perf. pass, of 



729—746.] 5. 161 

729 Tou S^ £^ apyvpeoc pvfiog ttAcv* avrop cir* aic/M(i 
S^flTE ^t/<recoi; koXov ^v/ovi cv 8^ AtiraSva 
KttA' IpaXe, x(>"<^**'' vTTO St ^^uyov ^yaycv "Hpij 

732 iTTTOt/c WKViroSacy fi^fxavi eptSoc koi atirqc* 
Avrap 'Aflijvaf?!, Kovpri Aib^ aiyi6\oWy 
irivXov fiev KaTi)(^£vev kavov irarpoQ iir ovSiiy 
voiKlXovy 6v p avrii iroiriaaTO icac Ko/ite \ip9lv' 

736 -q 8c y^triov Ivdvtra A«oc vc^fXij-vcptrao, 
r€i;;^€<rii/ ic ttoAc/uov Owpiiafnro oaicpuoci/ra. 

8«vr}V9 ^v TTcpt /LtEV TravTij 0o/3oc l<n-£^avciira£' 
740 £v 8* "Eprcj tv 8' 'AXki^j Iv St icpuoco-ao ^Ioiki}* 
iv 8c re ropyctij icc^aXii, Scti/oio TrcXwpov^ 
8c£vi7 TB afiepSvri re, Atoc r^/aac alyi6)(Oio. 
Kparl S^ cTT^ afXffidfiaXov Kvvttiv Oiro rcrpa^aXiypov, 
744 )^v(rcir|v, licaroi/ TToXfctiv irpvXU(T<T apapviav. 
'Ec 8' ox^a ^Xoyca Troixt fifiueTO' Xa^cro 8' ^tyoc 
Ppiflti, /u^7a, <TTi^ap6vy rcjJ 8a/Livt|(rc (tti^qq ai/opJiy 

tvrctvw, intendereyio fasten (upon the axle) by extended straps, strongly 

tigbtened. Sotol avrvycs, the borders of the two semi -circles, which 

formed or encircled the seat. — ^29. U rovrov (tov dit^pou) lireXey, 

<s hoe emin^xit, promindxU. ^|io«, the pole, ixpcp (r^ P^f-v)* — 

'Z^. V{ircii8vov, a broad strap which fastened the neck of the horse 

to the yoke. — 781. inrh tvy6v, sub jugum ; for the yoke formed a 

kind of semi-circle above the head of the horses, and rested on their 

neck, whilst the XkiraSva, passing underneath, held them to it. — 784. 

■^T^cvcv : KaraxvOrjvai (defiuere) iTroiriae, Tdg vipSvag Xvoafiivq, 

^•i let it float, drop down. iav6v : rpvi^Bpov, Sch. See 3, 385. 

vorp^ Iv* ovSci, on the ground, floor ; for, in her father's palace. — 

786. xiTwva, here the ^trbiv x^'^'^^og (2, 416, and elsewhere), coat of 

Mail. — 739. loTC^dvurai, was placed or stretched as a border (ar*- 

^»^), bordered.— 740. 'iwio^, see 621.— 741. ropycCTi, equivalent to 

^'7C I*opyovf , hence the apposition to the gen. — 748. &fi,^4^aXoy, 

'f^po^l^^pm'* according to Buttmann's researches, a helmet with a 

^dge rising fmm both sides of the tuft, and with four plumes. — 744, 

vpvXIct, fm TTpifXiQf prcBsul, qui prcesultat, he who leads the Pyrrhic 

•^pce, an armed dance, and hence vpofiaxog, cipiffrcuc, a chief, chief- 

*^^f champion. The hundred cities recall the island of Crete, which 

Was ccaro/iiroXcc (2, 649). apap(&s has two meanings : aptua alicui 

^ and u eui cUiquid adaptatum^ ajkeum est. Thus the best gramma- 

'**^ explain ipapviav by KSKoofjLTifiivrjv, ixovcrav ivrErvTruifuvovc 

JpvXcac. The helmet was adorned with (reliefs representing) a hun- 

J^ed military chieftains of the cities, or the military chieftains of the 

nondred cities of Crete. See, on this line, Hermann's brilliant dis- 

®M>ion {Opuseula^ vol. iv., p. 287, sqq.). The ordinary interpreta- 

uon : << accommodated to the foot soldiers of one hundred cities, i. e. 

large enough to be able to cover them," rests on a purely conjee- 



162 E. [747—770. 

747 ripwtoVf roMvTB Koritraerai ofipifiorrarpri. 

748 "Hpn Bl fxaariyi flooic iv^fiaUT ap ^Ittvovq' 
avToparai Sc irvXai /ivicov ovpavovy ag ixov Opac, 
rpc cirtrlrpairrat fiiyaQ ovpavo^ OvXu/u?roc tc, 
Vfilv avaKXXvat ttvicivov vi^oC) ii^' iTTideTvac. 

752 Ty /oa St' avracnv Kivrptiveiciag I^ov tirirouc' 
cv/oov Si Kpovtoiva 0€ctiy arcp ^/ucvov aAXcov> 
aicporarp KOpvipy iroXuScipaSoc OuAv/iiTroio. 
"Evfl' '([ttitowc (frriuaaay flea Aevico>Xevoc "Hpii 

756 Zi)i/' Sirarov Kpov(Si)v c^ec/ocro ical irpogieiire' 

Ztv iraTBpf ov vc/i€a(^y "Apcc raSi Kaprepa ipjOy 
otTtraTiov re Koi diov inrwXsGB Xaov ^AYaiatv 
/(ia^, arap ov Kara Koafiov ; c/uoi o a;(oc oi C£ 
ffcilXoi 

760 rlpTTOvrai KvTrpiQ r« ical apYvporo^oc 'AiroXX«v, 
a^povo TOVTOv avivT^Qi og ovreva oISc difxiara* 
Zcv 7rar£p9 ?( pa ri juioi Kt\o\unnai, ai iccv "Apiia 
Xvypwc TreTrXijyvTo fiaxtig t£ airoSta^/ioi ; 

764 Tijv 8' airafiufiofxevog irpogijui vc^cXiiyepIra Zcwc* 
"Aypei /uav 0£ CTro/Daov ^Adrivalriv aytXdriVy 
fi I /LcaXiorr €ca>0e KOjcyc oSt/vpai TTcXa^cty. 
*^Qc c^a^'* ouS* ttTrfOn^'e Ceo XcvicciiXe voc "Hpn* 

768 pafrri^iv 8* Iinrovc* T<i 8* ouic axovrc ireriaOfiv 
fietranyifg yaijig re Koi ovpavov iumpoevrog. 
"Oacrov S* i)cpoec8(c ayi7p iSev ofj^OaXfidiaiVy 

tnral explanation of the word wpvXsfc by irf 4^ol. — 746. 8afin||u, 
another form of Saitdw, — 747. = olcrc Korl<ri|rai, olc, instead of 
lav riffi. In Greek as in Lat. the mood of the verb shows wbe* 
ther the relative is kypotlutieal ; i. e. to be resolved by a paHicU [6r. 
924]. fil^^%;^jofK6irr^,f)a;tre potenle prognaJta. — 749. IjivKov (fm /aukw, 
primitive of /ivx'io/ia')'* VX^^°^^^ avitfxQriaav, Ik tov vaoaKoKovBoW' 
roQ, Sch. In Lat., antecedem pro eoruequenti. It is thus that gramma- 
rians destroy the nature of poetry. The gates naturally claimed; thii 
implies their being opened, but not by the figure cuUeeeden$ pro «mm- 
quentL It is a circumstance inseparable from the action, which here 
represents the action itself. The Hours (goddesses of the seasons) 
were, by a beautiful fiction, the guardians {ixovatv) of the gates of 
heaven (of the clouds which conceal it from our view). — 75L dya- 
kXIvcm, to fold back, throw open ; linAcivai, to pvt to, to close. ^ 
750. See 100. — 767. Kaprcp^ fyy^ i^cts nf violence ; likewise at 
▼. 872. ir^np, as supreme god. — 768. hvinot = Siroc» found on)/ 
in this line.— 76L Fm at/ci|f«i.— 766. &Ypci, in H. = avc.->766. tfi- 
vai« vcXdCciv, for to detiver to gufferingt, — 770. &f pociM|» substance, 
extent of air. Boileaa's translation : *' Autani qu'un homme aaais 



?ri— 800.] 5. 168 

771 n/^cvoc €v fTKtmi'g, \tv<r<rwv Ivri oivoira ttovtov, 

772 Totrtrov €7rtd^ai(rKOV<r< OeC}V ii^\itq \inroL, 
'AXA* Src 8^ Tpodjv I£ov irorafiw n piovrtf 
fiXi poag Sf/ioccc (TVfifiaXXkTov riS^ Sica/uavSpoc^ 

776 Xvaaa l£ oycchv* ttc/bI S' ifl/oa irovAt/v €\bvV 
TOi<yiv S* apppoaiiiv Stfioccc avIrciAc vifiiffQai. 

Ai Sc ^ariiv, TpYipw(ri veXeiamv Wfnaff* Sfioiai, 
avSoaaiv ^ ApydoKTiv aXe^ifiBvai fitfiaviat* 

780 'AAX' ore SiJ /i' cicavoy 5ft 7rA«<TTO£ koX apiaroi 
iaratravy aiuufA /3fv)v Aco/i^Scoc CTrTroSa/uoco 
scAojuevoCy Aefovffcv loiicorcc iifio^arfoanv, 
q <n;<rl vairpotatv, roivrc trOivog ovic oAairaSviJi', 

784 (vOa <rra(r ^vcrc 0cd AcvkoiAcvoc ^'UpVy 

^rivTopi u<rafiivii juLiyaXriTOpi, \aXKio<li(!jv(^, 
Sc TOffov oi8]7<Taa^' 5(tov aXAot irevrriKOVTa' 
AlSdjg, \\pyHoi, icaic' iXlyxca, elSog ayrirol ! 

788 o4pa fikv Ic TToAe/iov yoiAlaiccro S?oc 'Ax«AAtwc> 
ovc^Trore Tpoiicc tt/oo TrvAaciiv AapSaviawv 
oi\vE<rKOv' Kcfi/ov Yap iSecScfrav ofipifxov ?7XOC' 
vvv Si licac iroAtoc KoiXyg lirX vfivcrl inv\ovTai» 

792 ^Qq UTTOvai* &TpvvB pivog Koi dvfjLOV Ifcaorov. 
TvScfSp S* CTTopovae 0Ea yXavKdjirig 'AOrfVif 
£vp€ Si rJvyc avaicra irop' iTnroKnv icai ox^o'^iv 
cAkoc avaipv^ovra, ro juev j3oA€ IlaySapoc ecu* 

796 lSpu}Q yap /xiv treipev vwo irXarioQ rcXa/uwvoc 
acnrfSoc tuicvicAou' tc^ reipBTOy Kapve Si X''P*' 
av S^ i<yx(ov rsXafjLtJva^ KcAatvc^ec al^ airofAopyvv. 
linrBiov Si Osa ^uyov ^i/zaro^ tfiwvri<riv re* 
800 'H oAfyov ol iratSa coticora yiivaro TuScvc'* 



SQx mages dee men Voit d'un roc dev^ d'espace dans les airs, 
Aatant des immortels les coursiers intr^pides £n franchissent d'un 
aaut,"-.776. &^pa, see 3, 381, and below, v. 864. — 778. Tpifpw is 
derived fm rpctn, to tremble ; timidas eolumbcB. But this epith. of the 
dove speedily became its name. See 2, 502, iro\vrprip<ava. — 782. 
8ee 203. = \iov<n. — ^785. Stentor, whom H. mentions nowhere else, 
^u, say the scholiasts, a Thracian according to some ; according to 
others, an Arcadian, and he yielded in a trial with Hermes as to 
«^hich could call the loudest, rrepl fJieyaXoifxaviaQ ipidi. — 787. al8<&« 
^'fri). See 2, 235 ; 3, 39. — 789. AapSiiviai, m named from Dar< 
dAQos. It is the Scaean gate.— 795. IXkos fiiXkuVyferiendofiioere; 
see the note on v. 604.— 798. iiviax^, raising, lifting.— 808. Imrot- 



164 E. [801—831. 

801 TvSeig roi fiiKpog filv iriv difiag, aX\a fxa'xrirriq. 
Kai p £r€ irlp /li£i/ iyw ttoAcjui^ecv ovk ecaaicov, 
ov8' €icjra/^a<r<T£tv, ore r ^Xii0£ v6<T<j>iv ^A\aiC)v 

804 ayycXoc £C B^j3ac, TroAlac /utra KaS/ue/wvac 
(Sa^vvcrOai fX£v avcii7oi/ ivc fi€7a(>o£(7iv cktjXov)) 
aiiTcip 6 Ovfiov i\wv ov Koprepov, wg ToirapoQ ir€p, 
Kovpovg KaSfidwv npoKaXit^iTO iravra S* eviKa. 

808 [priiSio)^' ron; oi l^wv sirirappoOog »5a]. 

Sot 8' fiToi ptv eytjj wapa G* ^laTafiai, 778I ^v\a<T(rw, 
Kai (TE 7r(>o0pov£wc KcXojuai Tpdjeafri fia^eaOai, 
'AXXa utv 7) KOfJiaTog TroXva't^ yvta SiSvKBVy 

812 fi vv oi TTOv Scoc *o"X** oK^ptov' ou (Tvy* e?rc£ra 
TvScoc eicyovoc co^o"' 8ait0poi/oc Oi vciSao. 

T17V 8' airap.u^6jxtvoq vpoQeiftri Kparspbg Aio- 

FtyvciiCFicw <re, Oea, OvyarEp A«6c aJyto;)^©^©* 

816 T(f rot Trpoffipoviwg Ipito eirogy ovS^ eTTiKivtru}. 
OvTB Ti fii Siog trrxei iiKripiov, ovre Tig OKvog' 
aXX BTi <riov fxifJLvri/xai e^BTfiitov^ ag enirsiXag, 
Ov fi dag paKapE(T(Ti Oeoig avriKpv fia)(jEa0ai 

820 To7g aWoig' arap el kb Aiog dvyartip 'A^poS/rii 
i\6\i<T €C TToXe/iov, Tr)vy* ovrapav o^a X"^'^^^* 
Tovvtica vi)v avTog r ava\atiopaLj ^Se icai aXXot/C 
^Apydovg eKiXsvaa a\r)fitvai evOabe iravrag' 

824 yiYvwaiccu yap ''Apiia pa\fiv ava KOipaviovra* 

Toi; 8' ripii(ieT iireira Oea yXavKiljTng ^A9{)vri' 
TvSelSti AiofitiSig, ifnj^ K%\apiijpivE Ovfit^^ 
prire crvy ^Apna roye 8£t8i6i, jhyits riv aXXov 

828 aOavcLTtjjv' rofij roi lywv eiriTappoOog elpi. 

AAA ay , £7r A/oijt irptuTf^ g^^ /iciivwxac tTTirouc 
Tv'ipov 85 (JXcS(?jv, /Liij8' fi^eo dovpov "A/ojja 
rovTov paivofievov, tvktov kokov^ aWoirpogaiXXoV 

^^MTVfiv, see 2, 450. Cf. with the following lines, 4, 384— 398. — 
806. Sv, 8uum. — 808, a line improperly interpolated by Zenodoto^ 
after 4, 490. — 812. &ici(piov, which takes away the heart, the cou- 
rage, ^hrcira, then, thus. — 821. ovT<£|jicvai (etac or UkXtviQ). The 
adversative particle drdp stops the action of the negation. — 828. 
&XT)vai, fm ioAifv, aor. of eXXoi, another form of ctXii>. See 203.-2 
827. T^yc, accus. ; for that matter, as to that. — 880. <rxcSiT|v : U roil 
aifviyyvQi Seh. — 881. tvktov k€lk6v : kukov v<ft* ^fMutv avrdv «wx^ 
fiivoVf Kai /!}} 0))(T£( r)/icv iyyivofiivov, EuU, A factitious sconi^* 
&XXoirp^saXXov, which goes from one to the other, oXXorc dXXy 



832—860.] 6. 165 

832 Sc TTpfjjriv /nil/ ifiot te icai*H/Dy <mvT ayoptvtov 
TpoKTi fia\ri<rt<r9ai^ arap ^ Apytioiatv a/o^^ai/* 
vvv Si )ucra Tpcucoratv o/ufAcc^ roiy Sc X(Xo<Trai* 

836 xecpi iraXiv ep{Kra<T' 6 S* ap' c/ifiaTrio^c aTTopovatv. 

H S' £c Slff^pov ej3afve Trapal AiOfit/Sea Kov 

ifAfiSfiavXa Oea' piya S* ej3paY£ ^/jytvoc a^cut; 

fipidoavvy' Siivrfv yap ayev Btov avSpa r api<rrov* 
840 Aa^cro Si futaariya Koi -fivia IlaXXac 'Afl^vii* 

avTiK ETT* "Apiji irp(i)Tt^ Ix^ pd)vvxag Ittttovc. 

Hrot 6 ficv Ilep^^avra TreXcuptov e^cvapc^cv, 

AlrofXbJv 6;(* apiarovj '0;(if<Ttoi; ayXaov viov* 
844 Tov )Lilv "Apijc Ivapil^i piaitfiovo^' avrap 'AOv}VI| 

Suv'^AtSoc Kvvirivy px) piv iSoe oj3/D«feoc "A/oijc 

Ath^nS and Diom^d^s dash on, upon the same chariot, to face 
Ar^, who is wounded, and complains to Zeus, who chides him and 
heab his wound. The goddesses quit the fight. 

£tc Se iSe PporoXoiyog ''Apnc Ato/ui^Sca Siov, 
riToi 6 plv HeplffiavTa Tr^^iopiov avroO' taat 

848 KHaOat 60i irpCorov icrBivtJv i^aivvro Ovpov' 
aurap 6 j3i} p lOvg Aio/uijScoc iTnroSapoto. 
01 8' Sre 8)7 (T^cSov jjcrav cir' aXXT}Xo{(rci/ iovt€Cj 
irpoffOcv "Apijc wpi^aff* vircp ^v^oi; i^vfa 0' cirircuv^ 

852 cy^ct ;^aXK€f(j>, fte/uacuc QTro Ovpbv eXiaOat' 
Koi ToyB XEipX Xafiovaa Oea yXavKuiirig 'Afl^vti 
ci>(7Ev vnlp Si6poio Irbiaiov di\drivai, 
Acvrepoc ouV wpparo fiorjv ayaObg Aio/l(T)Si)C 

656 CY^ci xaXice(((>' liripeiae Sc IlaXXac 'AO/;i»»j 
vefaro:' ec iccvcwva, oflt ^ciivvv<rKEro plrpy' 
TTJ pa piv ovra rv^iiii/^ Sia Si X9^^ icaXov iScLipiv' 
tK Se Sopv (nrdasv avrig. 'O 8' l/Spa^c ^aXiecoc 
^ "A/uijc, 

86o 09901/ t' li/vca^cXoi C7r(axov ^ SBKaxiXoi 

^Xov (see 889) : (cf. Hor., of Fortune, Nunc mihif nunc alii benigna)^ 
^ epith. indicating the inconstancy and uncertainty of success in 
^^. — 882. See 2, 697. — 884. = XcXi^vrai, fm \av9avt99ai, to 
for^t.~8S6. irdXiv, retro.— 846. ''AlSos kvv^, Pluto's helmet, 'Ace, 
or AtiriQ^ i. e. invisible. It rendered the wearer invisible ; see Hes., 
^fdofHerculet, v. 226, sqq.— 847. airr^k, i6i. — 864. ((tf<rre a^r6) 
''^^oiov ^x^'P''^} ^ wmum awUxra, — 867. See 4, 137f note. — 868. 



166 £. [861—889 

861 avipiQ €v voXifju^f tpiSa Suvayovrcc ''Apifoc* 

Tovc S' ap* VTTO Tpo/uoc clXev 'Axaiowc i"€ Tpwac t£, 
Seioravrac* to<tov IjSpax *'Ap?ic aroc TroXifioio, 

864 Oti) S' €ic vi^iwv ipepevvfi (ftalveTai arip, 
Kavfiorog c^ avifioio Svaaiog bpvvfiivoio' 
Toiog TvSdiy AiOfiriSu ^aXiccoc "Apiyc 
<^alviO\ bfJLOv vi<ftU<yaiv itov elg obpavov tvpvv* 

868 KapiraXifxwg S* iicavc Oiwv cSoCj aiTTvi; "OXv/uiroy* 
Trap Si All Kpov/oivc icade^cro, dvfxov axtvwvy 
Sei^cv S' afxfiporov alfia, Karappiov i^ a»r£iXqc5 
fcal /o^ oXofftvpofievoc CTrca irrcpo€vra TrpocivSa* 

872 Ziv irarepy oi) VE/uetrc^p opojv radi Kaprepa ip'y^ y 
tiui roc piyiara deoi rcrX^orcc el/'ct' 
aXXriXuiv lorriTi, xipiv S* avSpcacri (ftipovTeg* 
Sol iravrec fxa\6fitaBa' av yap rtKBg a^pova 
Kovpriv, 

876 oiXofjiiviiv, yT allv a{)<TvXa epya pejuiriXev. 

"AXXoi fxlv yap iravrsQ, 5(toi deol hct iv ^OXvpTrqfy 
<Toi T iirtrrdOovraiy koi SeSfififuaOa tKOoroc' 
ravrijv 8' ovt tirii TT/dorcjSaXXcat, oure n ipyi^y 

880 aXX* avtcTcj t^'t auroc tycfvao rraTS' aeSi|Xov* 
^ vvv TvSloc vlov, \mhp<piaXov AiO/u/jScaj 
pdpyalvuv avlrfKev iir* aBavaroKn Q^oiai* 
Kvirpi^a p\v irpCyrov crx^^^^ ovratTS X^^C* ^^^ 
Kapini^' 

884 avrap sVecr^ at)r({» fcoi cirlaoi;ro, Sa//uovi 7<roc* 
aXXa p virrivBiKav Ta\hQ TrcfScc* ^5 fi kc Si|pov 
avroi) iriipar tiraaxov sv aivymv veicaScotrcv^ 

^ ic£ ^oic a/ucvfjvoc ca x^^*^^^^ nnrytru 
888 Tov S' a/9^ vTToSpa iSwv irpogi^tf v£^fXi}yeplra 

M17 r/ fiof} aXXo«'f>ocaXX€9 Trapc^ofccvoc ptvvpiZ^' 

[o&ra, D. 123]. 8U8adrtv: dtlcoif^cv, Irffiev, /8b&.— 86L See 2,381 
— 864. &i^, caUgo, — 866. In Kav|iOTo«, (immediately) after intense 
heat. — 867. 6|jiov vc^covi, nmul cum nubilnu (which enveloped him). 
—-872. See V. 757—873. piyurra, see I, 326.-874. Un|Ti : yywyiS, 
fiovXriffti, Sckf by the designs we form one against another. — 876. 
irol |&4x<<'^^ to ^ ^^ ^^^ ^^b (irritated asainst) thee. — 876. 
&4<'^^ elsewfaere alovKa, 403. — 879. = wpo<rpaK>v9 inoemt, eatth 
gas, iiriirXrfffveiQ. — 880. &f8i|Xov, see 2, 465.-886. '^ ri m , . ,, »b- 
soKdly I should have . . . (sc. if my swiftness of foot had not saved 
me).— 886. See t. 307-887. &|Un(|i^ la = i}v. -. 888. in^Spa, 



890—909.] 5. 167 

890 iyfiioTo^ Si jiol la<ri Oiutv, in "OXvfiirov cxovcriv. 

Aui yap TOL IpiQ t€ ^iAij^ iroXe/uoi rs lia\ai rV 
892 firirpo^ toi fxivog larXv aaavcrov, oiic iiruiicrov^ 

HpriQy rrfv filv lyoi airovSg Cafiviifi iirUaau 

'AXX' ov fACLv <T in Sripbv avi^ofiai aXye l^ovra. 

896 €ic ycip BfjLBv yivoq lofiiy ifioi Si at ydvaro fuririip. 
Ec Si Tsu c^ aXXov yc Otiijv yivsv HoS" aiStiXogj 
Kai KBv Sfi waXai i^aua Iviprtpo^ Ovpavuljvutv, 
Q,g (jiaro, koL Ylair^ov avdyn h)aaaOau 

900 Tc^ S^ ETTi Hairitov oSwrifj^ara <j>appaKa iraaatjv 
iliciaaT' ov pev yap ri KaraOvriTog y* IrirvKTO* 
Oc ^ &T oTToc yiiXa Xcvkov iiruyoptvoq avvi" 

V7pov eo V* paka S* &ica ire/»«rrpc^£rai kvkowvtC 

904 01^' aoa KaoTraXlpioQ Iqaaro Oowpov "Apija. 
Tov o* "HjSii XovcTSv, \apUvTa Si upara €<T<r€. 
Ilap Se All Kpovitjvi KaOl^ero, kvocc yaiwv. 

Ac S^ avrcc 7r()09 S<Ii/Lia Ato^ /leyaXoco veovro, 

905 Hpti T 'Apyffrj icai *AXaXfco/i£vi}ic 'Affr/vii, 
Trauaaaai j^poroXoiyov *'Apiiv avSpoKTa<ria(aVm 

App. lY. — 892. z= aff-xcrov, fin <& and ?yc>>, ^uotZ tustineri non potest. 

•^•t linciicT<Sv, cedere netdum (Hop.). — 893. cnrovSj : /loXcc Kai ov^kp- 

7WC, ScA., with difficulty.— 897. t«i (row) = rtvo^. y^cv = iyivov. 

—898. ly^pTif»o« : carii*re(>0C9 Sck OvpavUivis is the epith. of the 

^d€ttial godB in genenil, of the dii superi (1, 676) ; but this 'epith., 

M well as Oipavidai, has the form of a patronymic, sons of Uranus, 

of Codu» : these are the Titans, and in the present instance the word 

O^pavutfyfP has this signification. After having vanquished and 

precipitated them into the howels of the earth, the gods inherited 

uis denomination. — 90L There is here a slight irony : Pseon cured 

fljm : to be sure, he ran no risk of his life. — 902. Mt&i, the sap of 

punts. It is supposed that H. means to speak of the sap of the fig- 

^) which was generally used to curdle milk with ((rvfciriyyvvciv). 

On the aor. 6r. 604. heny6^M¥^, poshed on, urged, is better ex- 

P«iDed by becUen, stirred up (in the milk, rapatrtrofitvoe, 8ch.), than 

[>y fuWy [fftrtvBofUvo^, Seh, I prefer this with C. S.]. See the fol- 

^^g liDe.— 908. (tcaiirsp) ov hyp6v. What follows appears to be 

^ development of the w<»^d iiruyofiivog, ** and he who mixes (these 

«Va^) stirs them rapidly around." [Op,] mmSwri = vw6 rov kv- 

J*»i»roc. Herodian read vipiTphfjurai {eocUeseU), a reading very well 

^«omeA and reftited by Sptzn., p. 204.— 906. See I, 405. 



OMHPOT IAIAA05 

PA^QAIA Z. 



The Greeks scatter death in the Trojan army, which begins to give 
way. HelenuB, the soothsayer, exhorts his brother Hector to R- 
animate the courage of his men, and to go back to Troy to send the 
women to make an ofifering and vows to Ath^nd. 

Tpdwv S* oiwOri Koi ^A\ai(ljv ^vAottic alvrj* 
UoXXa 8' ap' ivOa Koi IvS* Wvas fia\rj ireSloio, 
aAX^Actii; WvvofiivLJV xaXKiipta Sovpa, 
4 fxeaariyv^ Stjuoevroc iSe tSavOoio poatjv. 

Alag Si TT/owroc TcXa/ioivcoc, c/»icoc *A\aiC}v, 
Tptiwi/joij^c (l>a\ayya, (ftotog 8* Irapoicriv £0riK£Vt 
avSpa paXwv og apitrrog ev\ 0pyic£(rai rirvKTO, 
8 vibv 'Evffeycipou, 'Aica/iavr' rivv re juiiyav re. 
Top p €j3aXe irputroQ KopvOoq 0aXov tiriroSaaailCj 
cv Si /icraWt^ TT^^c, iripri<ra 8' ap" oariov utrta 
ai\firi x^Xicef*!* ^ov Si <ncdTOc ocrerc KaXvxf/sv, 
12 ''A^vXoi; S* a/0* cttc^vc j3o77v ayadoc Aeo/ii^oilC 

1. oUS6f| : l/iovw0i7 r^c rcDv Oewv vvfifiaxiatf 8eh, — 2. I0vit (i loDg)t 
a poetic verb, to dart^ precipiUtte oneself. The [storm of] ^ 
ruiied this way and that through the plain. The gen. mSiov iod^' 
cates here and at v. 38 the place within the limits of which the 
action was accomplished. It is for this reason that the adverbs <Wi 
dWaxov, vavraxovt Ac, have the form of tlie gen. — S. I0w*> ^ 
direct. In the middle, dWi^Xotv lOvfOfilvwv, directing their spetn 
against each other. — 4. The Sinuns, and the Soamander, called Xo** 
thus, ''in the language of the gods" (20, 73), two rivers near Trof. 
— 6. ^&9t lightf occurs in H., as in later poets, in the iig. sense oijofj 
tafety. All languages present expressions founded upon this metft- 
phor. — 8. 4fi9 and Ivst brane. The adv. td has survived the adj." 
9 and 11. t^v IpaXc ^fiXov—Thv totrf KdXvi|rcv, two accus. put ^ 
TrapdXXriXov, of which one indicates the object in general, the other 
[ace. of €lo8er specification] determines the part of the object on whieb 
the action is exercised. This construction, already explained, is &^ 
quent in H.— 12. Ifirc^vc, 2 aor. with redupl. and syncope for lirc^**i 



13—36.] 6. 169 

13 TivBpavtSiiVy Sc tvaiev Ivicri/ulvy cv *A(>/o'/3p, 
a^vcfoc /3toroio, ^/Xoc S* i(v avupwTTOifTi' 
TTavrag yap ^tXce(ric€v, 6S((» ctti ocic/a vacoiv. 

16 AXXa ot owTic Twv7f rcJr' ^picccrc XuYpoi/ oXcOpov, 
7r(>6<r0cv inravrfa<rac* aXX^ afiffna Ovjuiov airrivpa, 
aifTovy fcal Otpairovra KaX^mov, oc /do ro0* iinrftfv 
iCTKCv v<piivio\og' Tcb 8' a/d^cu yacav iSvriyv. 

20 A/o^crov S^ EvpvaXoc icai ^O^Ariov e^cva/Dt^cv* 
pii Si fiBT AcflrifTTOv ical UriSauov, o8c irorc Ni;^^i| 
vi}ic ^A/3ap/3ap£i) rlic* afivfxovi BovKoXiwvty 
BovKoXiwv S* Jiv vibc ayavov Aao/ucSovroc? 

24 7rpc<T/3 i/rar oc 7€v«y, criccJriov 8l I 7t(varo pLrnvtipT 
tfOiyLoivwv S* ETT^ ocoro't /i^71 ^iXdriin ical €uvy' 
V 8' VTTOKvaafiivfi ScSu/iaovc yeivaro TracSc. , 
Kai /uli/ rojv virlXi;<r€ fiivog Koi ^a(8ijua 7 via 

28 MiiKioriitaSfiCy ^al ott* &fiwv rcu^c* ca^Xo. 

'AoTvaXov 8' ap' cttc^vc /ncvcwrrfXc/Ltoc IIoXu- 
irofriic' 
IlfSiiriyv S" ^OSucTEvc Ilcpicbimoy l^cvapi^cy 
t7X^*i \a\Kal(^' TiVKpog 8' 'Apsraova 810^. 

32 Avr(XoYoc 8' "AjSXijpov lvi7paro 8ovpl <^anvt^ 
Nc<n-opfSi|C* "EXarov 8i ava^ avSpCtv * Ay afiifivufv* 
vaU 81, Sarvcocyroc evppeirao trap' ©xOac, 
n^Saorov mirccvTjv. ^vXokov 8* IXe An'iVoc {pcii^c 
36 ^auyovT' EvpvirvXoc 8i McXav0iov l^cvcipc^cv. 

JTom the obsolete yerb ^Ivoi, to kill, the root of the subst. ^^voc^-~ 

^* TcijOpav(Si|« =: TivOpavTiitic^ which the metre would not have 

Jdnaitted ; patronym. of TMpa^, -avroQ, 'ApCafif|, a town of the 

7^1^ ^ot far from Abydos. — 14. L^¥€ybi% Piorov^ dives opwn. 

^*^**<ncc, frequentative imperf. as the grammarians call it. This 

"^i which has no augment, marks a repetition, habit ^iXctv, to 

^eieonie in a friendly manner. — 17. vp^or^cv WavrUMroc indicates 

r^ means by which one of his ancient guests would have been able 

P ?^^^ (<&pK€7v) death from him ; by placing himself furtively 

VIT6) before him (to protect him with his body). Amf^pa (App. 

W) to carry off, has two accus., one of the person, the other of 

U|e thing. — 19. Itnet = ^v. yoSav I&!$tv|v, terram tubitruta, — 22. 

f!^ a Naiad, a fresh-water nymph. Those of the springs or foun- 

^^ were more particularly named Kprivaiai, Uriyatai ; those of 

•**«, ponds, Ac, AifAvadtQ. — 24. mc^riov, dandestinum (fm <r«6- 

*"•€» tawfriYB)^ according to the expression of Apion, K adaio^x^^ 

7«j*«v.~25. Utm = oU(ri,fm ffic. — 28. MT|Kurn|X^«, Euryalus, 

l^of MekiBteus.— 80. ncpic^Soxov, of Percdtd, a town on the Helle- 

"^^ between Abydos and Lampsacus.— 84. SaTvi^it, a torrent of 

I 



170 Z. [37—68. 

37 "AipiioTov S* ap* lirura /3o^v ayaOoc McvAaoc 
^0)6 V IX'' hnrw yap ol arvZofiivfo TreSiotOj 
6K(^ ivi /3Xa^0evrs fivpiKivt^, ayKvXov apfia 

40 a^avT Iv irpwrt^ p^p^j aifrto piv Ej3]^ri)y 

wpoQ iroXiVy yirep ol aXXoi arv^o/Licvoi ^o/3^ovro' 
ovroc S* £K Slfj^poio vapa rpoypv l^kKvXifrO^ 
irpnvnc €V Kov/nacv eiri aropa' Trap SI ol l<m| 

44 *Arp€iSv}C McvlAooc? ^X'''^ SoXtxoo-iuov iyx^^' 
^ASpriarog S' a/o' eirecra XaRiov iXXiaaero •yowwwv' 

ZciVypet, ^Arpiog vli, aif h* a^ia Bi^ai avoiva^ 
IIoXAa S^ iv a^viLOV varpoc KSipriXia Kiiraif 

48 xoXko^ Ti )(pv<r6g Tf, iroXvK/iiiroc t€ (riStfpoc* 
roil' kIv roi x^pccracro irar^p airipdai airoivaf 

*^£2c ^aro* rc^ S' apa Ovpov ivl OTYi^aaaiv o/mvcv* 
52 Ka\ Sri piv Ta\ £/icXXe Ooag lirl vqac 'A;^ac6/v 
SuKTHv (|! dcpairovri icaro^l/LiEv' aXX' ^Ayafjiip.vwv 
avHoQ JiXOe ditJVf Ka\ bpoKXtitrag inoQ iiiSa' 
^il irivoVf & MeviXaB, rlii Si av uriSiai ovra>c 
56 avSpwv ; ^ opoi apiara irtTroinrai Kara oikov 

irpoc Tpcifciiv* Tuiv pifriQ vircK^vyoi acTrvt^ oXkdpov, 
Xtipaq ff riperipag' juifS* ovriva ya<rripi pnriip 

the Troad, by the side of which was sitaated, on a height, the city of 
Pedasus, inhabited by the Leieges, whoee king Altes was fathezwin- 
law of Priam (see 21, 85, sqq.). — 88. ircSCoto, see n. on y. 2.— 
89. pXdiTTCkv, to trammel, cause an obstacle. ii.vp(in|, tamarisk, not 
tamarind. The chariot bears the epith. &ykvXo«, or cafiirvXoCt ^ 
account t)f its round border. — 40. &{avTC, fm ay win. The yoU 
iXvyov) was attached to the end of the pole [iv irpuir^ P^t^v)- ^^ 
part being bi*oken, the horses became free. — 42. 0Kmc» Adnstns. 
See 1,51.-45. Xf^r TouviMr. see 1, 407.— 46. UyP^ ( = &»* 
ypktit = ZtSov aypsw), to capture alive, to take any one prisoner, 
sparing his life. — 47. Iv varp^, so. oiKip, a common ellipse iu 
Greek writers of all ages. A passage thus imitated by Vii)fr' 
^n. X. 525 : '* Te precor, banc animam serves nati>que patrique. 
Est domuH alta : jacent penitus defossa talenta Cselati arventi ; SDOt 
auri poudera facti Infectique mihi." — 48. iroXvK|fii|Tos vi8i|pos, inMt 
difficult to work, quod labore mitUo paratur: not an epith. oCioftfi* 
The ancients wrought brass, gold, and silver long before iivo* 
which is of a more difficult fabric. — 50. vdnDdoirro, 2 aor. with 
redupl. fm irwBavofiai. — 58. miT^cfcv (fm caray<u), daiucendum, ^ 

55. vtfwwv, ripe (of fruits), is only found in H. fig., sweet, d Wvov,* 
frequent allocution between friends, tin = ri r}^ why then ! Why f— 

56. oIko« has the digamma. — 57. olwvt SXcOpot, f>raoep$ pemitiOt 
which pours upon one like a storm. — 58. |U|84, ne — qnidem, npealed 



19-79] 6. 171 

59 Kovpov iovra i^ipoi, )Uf}S* fie ^vyoi' aXX afia iravrcc 

60 'iXfov i^arroXolaT aK^Scoroi ical ai^avrou 

^Qg dwiov trpe^fiv aSeXfftuov fftpivag ripw^^ 
atmfia Trapuirwv. 'O S" otto SfOcv (txraro X^ipl 
^pta "ASpifOTOv" Tov Si Kpdwv 'Aya/ulfivaiv 
64 owTo Kara Xarraptiv' 6 S' av^rpairsT' 'At/oc/Siic 8^ 
\a^ iv oTtidBfTi pag, i^i<nratre fidXivov eyxoc- 
^i<TTwp S* ^ApyeloKTiv IkIkXcto, fxaKpov avtrag* 
^Q tpCXoi, fipweg AavaoU Ocpairovrcc "ApyjoCj 
68 firing vvvy ivapwv iiri^aXXopevogy perovtaOe 
pifivirta), &g KBV vXHfjra il^iptov Itti vrjag ^iKtyraC 
aXX* avSpag KTtivu)fjLiv' CTTsera Se ical ra IkiiXoi 
VEicpovc «/A ireSlov <rvXYi<reTB rcOvriJrrac- 
72 Qg uTTiifVy SyrpvvB pivog Koi dvfiov licaoTov. 
EvOo K£v airs Tpwsg ^ ApriitplXwv inr ^A\aiutv 
iXcov ilgavi^titravt avaXKdi^<n So/ilvrcc^ 
EC pr) Sp* Aivaiq. re Kal^Eicropi eIite wapatrrag 
76 Upiapldrig "EXevoc, occiivoTroXciiv 6x apitrrog" 
Aivtia rt Koi ^Eicrop' eitei irovog vppi pnXifrra 
Tputiav Kai Avfc/div iyKiKXiraiy ovveK apiaroi 
viSurav hr* iOvv ears pay^jEtrOat re jtpovhiv te' 

m the following line, to give more force. — 59. Sf = ovroc. — 60. 

Imov l{airoXo£aTO ( =r l^airoXocyro, be exterminated in such sort 

u to disappear from Ilium. Od. 20, 356 : ^iXiog 5k ohpavov Uavo- 

^faiXc, the sun has Iperishtd =] disappeared from the sky. &icif8c<rTOi, 

without sepultore. In prose, &KridivToc.—€l, = adi\^ov,—62. irap- 

<iv4v (the p doubled in pronunciation) with the accus. of the 

P^i«>n» to exhort; with that of the thing, to eountd. inrh lOcv ( = 

^ = avrov) without elision, on account of the digamma. — 64. ovra, 

^' 123. 4vrrpaircro, fell backward.~66. liciicXtTo, 2 aor. with redupl. 

^ dXo/iai. i&aKp^v, so as to be heard from a distance. — 68. 

**4^XXfo^ai, like i^ievOai, to throw oneself (one's mind) upon any 

^gi to desire ; construed with a gen., like iviOvfitiv, — 71. &|& = 

°y = dird, on account of the tr. ffvX^v has sometimes two accus., as 

•Jwe and at 15, 428: fifi fiiv 'Axaiol rt^xta av\ii<TU}ai irtaovra. 

^'*|^ TiAw|wTt«, an Homeric pleonasm, which has been imitated by 

»tber poeU.— 78,74. Tpd<« W 'Ax«udv tltav^Pii^rav av, the Trojans 

would have returned to Ilium hy \_=-hy the inarumentcUityof] the 

Xe&aang ; = would have been driven back into Ilium by—. Many 

intrana. verbs are constmed as the passives would be, which corre- 

^d to their signification : 9infomtv ifirS nvoe, occidi ab aliquo, — 

T'* VlM.1 .£olic == vfuv, — T8. Iifur lyic^icXiTai, indinata ed in vot, 

>*Miai6tt «o^^ pests on yon. Tbe-Lycians were the most numerous 

^ most powerfnl of the Trofau aUiet; and therefore they are 

wmMQad alone, when dU are intended. — 79. I0v« is very nearly 

l2 



172 Z. [80—10!. I 

80 (TTtiT avTOVy Koi Xoov Ipvfcafcerc irpo irvXaoiv, 
irdi'TTi cTToixo/icvoi, irpcv avr ev x^P^* •yiivaucwv 
i^fvyovrag vtaUiVj Sr(ioi(n Si \a^na yevitrBaL 
Avrap iird kb (jioXayyag iwoTpvvriTov inraaaQ, 

84 i7/i£(C M^v AavaoitTL fjia\rf<r6fieu* y av9i fiivovngy 
Koi fiaXa Tatpo/ievoi irep' avayKoirf yap Ivilyei' 
"Eicrop, arap av iroXcvSc fiarip^io^ httI 8' liraro 
firirlpi try koI ifiy' ri Si ^vvayovtra yipaiaQ 

88 vijov 'aOiivq/ijc 7XouKc57riSoc £v iroXti aicpy, 
0(^a(ra kXiiTSi dvpag iepoXo SofxoiOy 
viwXovy 8c oi Sofcesc \apiiaraTOQ 7\Sl fiiyiaroc 
Hvai ivl fityapf^y Kal o< ttoXv ^cXraroc avry, 

92 0e7vai ^AQi\vair\^ IttX 7oi;va(riy ^vko/uoco* 
Ka{ ol viroa\iaOai SvoKaiS^Ka jSovc £vt vfic^^ 
^viC) riKitrraQf UpiVfrlfiBv, ai ic eXtritrg 
a<jTV T£ ical Tpwuiv aXo^ouc •fo* vi?7r<a riKVUj 

96 a« ic£v TvSloc v«6v cnrotr^y 'iX/ov Ipfjc? 

aypfov alxjUiir/jy^ Kparapbv fArfrrrtopa <l>6jioio' 
8v Sfj iyi) Kapritrrov ^A\aiwv tpufil yeviaOai* 
OvS* 'AxeX^a voff* wSi 7' iSdSijuLiv^ opxa/AOV avopuV} 

100 oviTBp ^aal Oeag ^^ e/i/usvai* aXX' &Sb Xc'tiv 
fialvBTQiy oifSi rig ol Sifvarai fxlvog laotpapiZnv* 

Hector following the advice of Helenus, re-animates the figbt) u>^ 
returns to the city. 

•^Qc if^aS*' "Eicrwp S' ovri Kao'i7viV<t' airiOri(T(v» 

synonymous with opfifif impetus, attack, expedition, enterprise.— 81, 88. 
We can say in Greek Iv x^P**"' T^rttv = tis x«Ipac, when the i<te« 01 
rvmainin^ there is implied in the expression [Gr. 1037]. Thewomoi 
and the old men were on the walls, anxious about the issue of the 
combat. The poet then could not better depict that flight thaa^ 
the words Iv xepcrt yvpaucfSv ttschv. — 86. iyiLyKiaii\ = dvdytni ^^^ 
*AQfivaifi = 'Ae^vij.— 86. ir^XivSc = tic ttoKiv, — 88. w^Xii orpB. 
later dvpoTrdXci. Ocivai, for imperat. Bkria, Strabo observes i^^ 
many of the ancient wooden statues {^oava) represented Athtoe » 
aeated ; at Phocsea, Marseilles, Chios, &c. — 94. 4ivt9 = ^viaCi '^ 
^vif, annumUUf of one year (from the old word t6 Ivoq, o^^^r 
^K^oTos, L e, aKtvriirovQ, not pricked with the goad (which ^ 
used instead of a whip) ; which have never yet been ham^^* 
^K6(Troc, with the a privative lengthened into ij, comes fm «»^' 
verbal adj. KtaroQ (= icevcrroc, from the obsol. perf. ttivfi^^r 
Upcvciv depends on V7ro<rxlff0«* (= viroerxscrOw). — 97. |*ili<rf*IP* 
^pou> [artifieem terroru hostibus injiciendi], see 4, 328. — 100. ^»J* 
Observe that it is the enemy who speaks. 08c, Dlorodd^-'^*'^ 
lo-o^apCCciv, perhaps fm Icta ^iptoQai, tibi cequcUia vindicare, to DO^ 
mire oneself with. 



103—120.] 6. '173 

103 AvTiKa S* IS o\iiM)v avv Ttv\^(riv oXro •)(aiial^t* 

104 iraXKwv S" o^la SoOpa, Kara arparov ((^X^^^ Travrti, 
OTpvviov /xay^iaatrOaty iyupe Be ^uXoiriv alvriv. 

Ot S' eXcXi;(^0i}(rav icat kvavrloi itrrav ^A\aiu>v' 
Apyeioi S* vire')^wpri<ravj Xij^av Si 66voio' 

108 0a V Si Tiv aQavariayv €s ohpavov aanpoiVTOQ 
Tpwailv aXe^ritrovra tcariXOifitv' Sjg i\i\i-)(Oavm 
Eicroip Ss Tpwccro'cv eiclfcXero fiaicpbv avaag' 
Tpwcc rnripOvfiQif riiXcicXciroc r iTriicovpoi, 

112 aviptg i<TT€y (piXoiy fiviiaaade Si OovpiSog aXjcticy 
O0P* Sv l-yw j3£iiii irpoTi "iXiov ijSl yipovaiv 
AiTio PovXevrym koI rifitTipi^g aXoxoiaiv 
oaijULoaiv apriaaaOaty vno(T\i(TOai S^ licaro/Lijdac* 

116 Qc apa ^poivtitrag aTrejS?} icopvOaioXog*'EKTwp' 
a/A^X Se fiiv a^vpa riirrt ical av\iva Sipfjia KiXaiv6v, 
avni^, fj nvfiarri Ohv atnriSog 6/i0aXol<r<n|c* 

l^iuring Hector's absence, DiomSdSs and the Lycian chieftain 
6\aiico8 adyance against each other. They address each other by 
mme, and speak of their families ; when the recollection of the 
hospitality which connected their ancestors, disarms them. They 
t^ttke hands, and exchange arms. 

FXavKoc S\ ^IfTiroXoxoio Trace, kol TuScoc vlog 
UO tQ piioFOv afi<ltOTipt»)v avvlriiv fiBfiaCjTe fiaxtfrOau 

108. SXto, see 1, 532. — 106. IXcX(x^(ra.v : 9vvt<rrpa^fifTav, 8ck. 

^^tfw = lorriaav, — 108. (^v = iipaffav, they said to themseWes, 

= they thought. We still express ourselves in the same way : ** On 

seeing this, / aaid to myself, no good will come of it.»'--109. IXAixOcv 

= ^XeXi^Oiio'av.— 112. dv^pcs (av^pcc) is here qualificative ; he men, 

I. e. quit yourselves like men. — 118. S^p* av, whilst. P<(w == /3io> 

== ^w, 2 aor. subj. of ^aivta, irport = irpoe. — 117. &|&^£, adv., or 

tmesis = afjupkrvirTi^ with two accus. ix TrapaXXijXov. The subject 

^ Mp|ia RcXcMv^v, the black hide which formed the border of his 

shield (d/i0t/3p6ri7, covering the entire man, see 2, 389), which H. 

^^ fts an apposition : word for word, the blade hide (that is to 

^y) the border tohidt ran in a circle {Wiiv) as the outermoalt part of the 

"K'ti, which bordered the circle of the shield.— 118. 6|i4aX^o«. 

ittVT. < hit houy ^ield,* Cp.], having a boss in the centre (6/i0aXac, 

we navel). 

^* i{i4oWp«vK, of the Trojans and the Achseans. |xc|&aMTC, see 1, 
^> The combat remaining nearly equal, and Hector having de- 
P*'^, H. ceases to depict the detaUs of the m^Ue, which had little 
interest. He only resumes the description of the battle at the re- 
«atsance of Hector and Paris in Book VII. But he places here 
the justly celebrated episode of Glaucus and Diom^d^s. The 
^^y of Glaucus retained the sovereignty of Lycia (see Hdt t 

Id 



174 Z. [121—139. 

121 Oi S* Src Si| (TxeSov 9<rav hr aXXi|Xo«riv iovr^c* 

T(C Sc <n; c<r(ri, i^ipiarey fcaravviyr Jiv av0paiirii»v ; 

124 ov fcev yap ttot oirdiira /uavp £vi KvSiaveipy 

TO vp(v* arap filv vvv ya ttoXv irpo^ifiriKag airavrinv 
(TcJ 0a(><rci5 5t' cjuov 8oXix^o"Ktov tyxog I/U6<vac- 
AvoT^viiiv Si r£ TralScc e/^^ fclvec avriaafcrii/. 

128 £1 Si rig aOavartov ye Kar oi/pavov clXijXovOaCy 
ovfc av €7Cii7€ Oeoifriv iirovpavioi<n fiaxoifxiiv. 
OiSl yap ovSl Apvavrog viog, Kparepog AvKOopyogy 
Srjv Hv, 8g pa Oaoimv iTTOvpavioiaiv ipit^€v' 

132 6g TTore fiaivofiivoio Ai<iiv6<roio TiOrfvag 
(TBve Kar riyaOeov ^vafi'iov' ai S* afjta iraaat 
OvKfOXa xafJuA Karlx^vav, wr avSpo^oyoio AvKOvp- 

70V 
Oeiyo/ucvai /3ovirX^7i* Acd^vvcroc Si 6oBri9e\g 

136 Sitrtff aXog Kara KV/ia* GIrec S' vireoi^aro icoXirfti 
SetSirfra* icparfpoc yap s\e rpofiog avSpog 6/iOicXy. 
T(^ /uiv E^rccr* 6Sv(ravro 0eoi pua Zwovregy 
Kai fjLLv rv^Xov cOtike Kp6vqv iralg' ovS' ap tri Sqv 

eh. 147), and it is not without some reason that Frdret {Miau d* 
VAoad. de9 Inacrip., vol. 8, p. 83) sees in this episode a oomplimeDt 
of the poet towards one of the family of Glancus. — 123. ^iptn^ 
see 1, 169. — 124. Snwira, perf. of Sn-rof, obsol. pres. = opaw. — 126. 
on, see 1, 244. — 127. iamUHnv = dvTiCimVf fm dvri&M. The 
sense is vrell expressed by Dugas Montbel : " Unhappy the faUiei% 
whose sons expose themselves to my fury f — 128. = l\ii\v9a^. — 
180. vt^ has its initial diphthong shortened, on account of tiie 
vowel which follows. Ordinarily it is only between two diffiatfi^ 
woMs, that the vowel exercises (his influence on the diphthong which 
precedes. AvKtSopyos = Avjcovpyoc. The fable of this king of the 
Edonians, in Tlirace, is recounted by ApoUod. iii. ch. 5, § 1. Qlie 
first oii8^ is for the entire sentence, the second for the subject. — ^181. 
&fiv, c^tti, of long duration. — 182. |MiiVO(jL^ov = ivdovcriwyroc* in 
allusion to the transports with which the feasts of Dionysus (Atowooc) 
were celebrated. Hence the name of Macvd^fc, given to the Bac- 
chantes. The nymphs who reared Dionysus were the HyadUy placed 
among the number of the stars. One of the surnames of Dionjteis 
wa8"T)7c> — ^38 Nvcnftov, sc. dpof, in Thrace. = yiyd^^oq^ see n. 
on 1, 252. — 184. OvvOXa, things or utensils used in the sacrifices, 6*t&w. 
The grammarians, who explain it by ihyrti [' leafy icaiuif,' Cp.], 
restrict its meanhig too much. — ^186. 6civ^|mv(u, see n. on 1, 688. pov- 
irX-djt (fin /3o9c and n-X^rrci>) is, according to some, the goad to urge 
the oxen yoked to the cart ; to others, the sacrificial axe. — 186. ov- 
o«T0, £p. aor. = llvaaro [D. 110]. Cf. Od. 24, 74.— 188. ^ta &Moms, 
in opp. to the toils of mortals. — ^189. ru^^ I0i|icc The Greek mytho- 



140—157.] 6. 175 

140 JV) ivei aOavaroimv oTTTixOcro wcuri deoifrtv. 
OifS" av lytjj fnaKapttrtri 0€occ iOiXoifu fia\(taOai» 
EJ a Tig i(T<TL (ipoTwvy ot aoovprig Kapwuv tSovmVf 
a<T9ov cd\ Sjq Ktv Oaaaov dXWpov inipaff <ict]ai. 

144 Tov S' a56' 'linroAoxolo irpogriiSa tj^aHifiog vlog' 
TvSetSri /isyaOvfiB, rlri yevBrjv iptdvug ; 
oei| irep ^vXXwv jiverij rofi| Si Koi avSpwv. 
^iXXa ra fiiv t avtfiog Y^/iaSic X^**> aWa ii fl' 5Xi| 

148 rriXeOowKTa ^dn' eapog o' iwiylyviTai &pij' 
tog avoptov yevBrj rj fiev <pvUy ri o airoATiyei. 
£i S' kOiXeig kcH ravra Sqij/lcevoC o^p^ £v ciSyc 
^juerl(>i|i^ y€V£^v, ttoXXoi Si /uiv ai/Spcc i^air*!/' 

152 tort TToXig *£^i;pi|, pLV\iJ^ "Apytog iirirofioToto' 
tvOa Si "Siiavipog Ictkcv, 8 KipSiarog yiv^r avSpuiv^ 
2r<Tu^oc AloXiSiic' 8 S' apa rXowicov riKeO* viov' 
avTCLp PXauKOC enicTfy afivyLOva BeXXcpo^ovrnv' 

156 r<^ S^ 0£oi icoXXoc rf icoi ^vopliyv iparuvriv 
(inra<Tav. Avrap o< Eipocroc koic' l/iti(raro BvfiQ' 

logy offers several examples of insulted divinity punished with blind- 
ness. It is also what happened to Lycuigos, according to H. We must 
not take the words rv^Xbv iOriKt figuratively, to reconcile H.'b 
^fcoont with the legend adopted by the other poets, who relate 
either that Lycurgus, struck with madness, killed his son, or cut 
off his own legs, toking them for vine-shoots. — 142. Icrai = tl or 
^h-^ Hor. : ** Quicungue terroB munere teKimur** — 148. iircrov, compar. 
^^ ^yx^ see J , 336. iXiOpov irctpot is an expression analogous to that 
of reXo£ Bavdroio, frequent in U. ; the limit which death traces, the 
end which death brings. "Hor. : " Man uUima linea rerum." — 145, 
B<1<1> The words of Glaucus have a tinge of melancholy distinctly 
nuttked. The genius of the poet has doubtless here concealed a 
^^sdom which we can no longer appreciate, since we have here no 
'nstoric data to build upon. The commencement has been often com- 
P^^ with Ecclesiasticus (xiv. 18) : *' As of the green leaves on a 
^hick tree, some fail, and some grow ; so is the generation of flesh 
&nd blood, one cometh to an end and another is bom." — 146. [<^X. 
"Y^*^ = folia uno eodetnque vere prognata. Sp.] — 147. t^ |Uv 
;• • aXXa 81 ( = rd ^1) is also found in prose. — 148. The words 
f^pot 8* hnylyvtrai &pn\ are closely connected with what precedes. 
^m forest puts forth new leaves, and the spring comes on, are two 
"unoltaneous actions, such as icf generally join by the particle, 
*>^ — 149. <^ci, grows, an intrans. sense which belongs regu- 
Ivly to the 2 aor. and the perf. — 150. 8ai{|MVai = ^arivai, fm Sai(o^ 
U>Uam, — 152. '£<^pY), the ancient name of Corinth. |i,vx^''ApYco«, 
^be bottom, the extremity of Argos, i. e. of the Peloponnese. — 158. 
"^pSiOTot, superl. formed as if fm icsp^oc, a triok. There is no posi- 
n»e. — Igt, ProBtus, son of Abas, was king of Tiryns. Bellerophdn 
"^ eome to him, to obtain purification for the involuntary murder 

I4 



s 



176 Z. [158 — 176. 

158 og p Ik S^/uov cXaaacv, hrti iroXv i^iprepog t^bv 
^Apydwv* Zevc 70/9 oc imo aicfiirTp^} tSafiaaatv* 

160 TcJ Si yyvri npoirov lirf/ii^varo, 01' "Avreia, 
KpviTTacly ^eXornrc fuyriiievai' aWa tov ovti 
irtiB* ayaOa ^povlovra, Sdii^pova BcXXs/oo^oin'ifv. 
'H Si xpEvaafiivti Ilpocrov j3a<rcX^a Trpoc/vSa* 

164 Tcflvafnc, & npocr', ri KatcravB BtWepo^ovrtiv, 
oc fi WbXbv 0iXori|ri fityfifitvai, ovic cdcXovoy. 
^Oc ^aro' rov Se avaicra x^^^C Xa/Stv, oToi^ 
afcov(rcv* 
icreTvac /lcIv p' aXfetvs, <n^a<r<raTo yap roye 0u/fc^, 

168 wipTTB Si fiiv Avk(i|vSe, iropev S^ 6ye arifiara Xvypa, 
fpaifjag iv irlvaKi nrvicrc^ OvpotjiOopa TToXXa* 
^€7^01 S' i^vciyccv (^ ir€v0epc^, o^p* an-oXoiro. 
Avrap fi /3$ AvkItivSb Oswv vir apvjjLOvi irofivy* 

172 aXX' ore S^ AvkIyiv T^c /Sai/Oov re piovra, 
TTpo^povliiic /u'l^ T^cv ava^ Avfcfiic cvpcfijc- 
'£vvi7/Liap ^efv<(r(r€ koi cvvia /Souc iipsvaav* 
aXX* or£ S^ Seicarif i^avii /ooSoSaicrvXoc 'Ha;c> 

176 KOI rorc pnv IpieivSy koi prc6 <nipa iSitrOat, 

of Belleros, a Doble Corinthian ; whence the name of B AXtpo^iSvnyc 
(murderer of Belleros). His original name was Hipponoiie. — 158. 
IXaunrcv {zz {jXaat), sc. avrov. — 159. I8d|uurc, sc. *ApytiOvg, — 
160. liriuaCvca^oC nvi, in Lat. inaanWe in aliquo, AtUea receires 
in the Tragic poets and mythographers tlie name 'S.Qtvkfiota, 
— 162. [&Ya6a ^poWovra, bona mente prcsdUum, C] — 164. tgi&r 
rravc (icaricravt) = KardicTavt, fm KaraKTiivni. — ^165. n*, elision for 
ftoi. — ^166. otov = on roiov, {de eo) quaU auditerat. — 167. crcpatcv^oi, 
sibi religioni duetre, vereri. — 168. Avk(i|v8c, to Lycia, to lobatos 
(according to others Amphianax), father of Ant6a or Stheneboea. 
(nfl&ara Xvyp^ fatal signs, a species of hieroglyphics. We must 
not think of alphabetic characters. — 169. YpoM^iv, to engrave (in 
German nraben). vlvci iitvkt^, a folded tablet (i. e. two small 
boards folded the one upon the other), closed by a knot, perhiqie 
secret and agreed upon between Proetus and his father-in-law. In 
the Od., Ulysses fastens a trank by a complicated knot which 
Circ6 had taught him (8, 448). — 170. 4(yi&ytiVy 3 sing. = ^vvyu 
(like ydtiv = V^«»)» plnpf. of 2 perf. avwya. — 172. The Xanthos 
from Lycia (different from that of the Troad) descends from Mount 
Taurus, and waters the town of Xanthus, now called Essenide. — 174. 
** Athenseus (V. ch. 1) cites this verse as a perfect example of hos- 
pitality, and adds that in those ancient times, whoever might be the 
guest received, his entertainers never questioned him hefmre the re- 
past, but always after ; the heroes wishing to testify thereby that 
they did not so much honour such or such a guest, as hospitality 
in Itself. In Book XIX. Achilles offers the repast of hospitality 



ITT— 194. J * 6. 177 

^^77 om pa ol yafi^poto vapa Ylpotroio i^fpoirom 

Avrap iirBtofi a^/ia kokov wapeSi^aro yafifipovj 
wptJTov piv pa Xipaipav apaipaKhriv eiciXevfnv 

X80 TTEfftvipev' T) 8' ap ir\v Ouov yivog oxfS* avBpdinatv' 
irp6<rOe Xiufv, ottiObv Se SpaKtoVy /Lil<r<ri| 8l yipaipa* 
Sccvov airoTTviiovtra irvpog pivog alBopivoio' 
Kal T-fjv plv Karlire^vE, flcwv Tspae(T<n TriOfitrag, 

1.84 AevTEpov av 'SioXvpoitri pa\nffaTo KvSaXtpoi<Tiv* 
KapTifFTriv Sri rrivya pixnv 0aro SipBvai avSputv* 
To rpirov av Kariirti^vtv 'Apa^ovag aifTiavdpac, 
T(^ S* ap* avtp\Qpev{!^ ttvkivov SoAov aXAov v^acvcv* 
X88 Kplvag Ik Avkiiic cvpcdjc ^wrac apiarovq 
cIo"€ Ao;(ov' rot 8' oun ttoAiv o7kov8€ vIovto* 
wavraq yap icarETre^i/Ev apvpwv B£XX£(>o^<^i/rt|C* 
'AXX' ore Srj ylyvwtTKB Aeov yovov ijvv iovra^ 
1.92 avrov piv KaripvKS, SiSov 8' Syc Ovyaripa ^v' 
8cii>K£ Sc ol Tiprjc )3a<TtXij«8oc ^/li«<tv iraffijc* 
Kol fJLtv 01 AvKiot ripivog rapov, e^oxov aXXcuv^ 

to his friends before informing himself of the subject which brings 
them." Dug. Month, — 177. orri = 8, r«. 4^poiTo is passive. — 179. 
The CkimcBra was, according to the fable, the daughter of Typhdn 
and Bchidna. Compare the somewhat different description of Hes., 
Theogonyy v. 319, sqq. &|Mifc|&^iccTos, an old word, probably fm nA' 
Xopau The grammarians cite fiainaxog = SvQfiaxoct difficult to 
combat. Thus it would mean irrengtible, invineUie, [According to 
Ddd.y formed with a intentive, fm fiaifidirtnaf an intentvee form of 
Umpata : impetuoutf fierce, raging.] — 180. irc^civ, see n. on 
V. 12. Y^os, tabdei. — 183. 9c»v Tcpdcvvn ffwoMn, see 4, 
398^ where the Schol. explains it by tfnynioiQ. Ath^n^ gave Bel- 
lerophdn a golden bridle, and enjoined him to make a sacrifice 
to Poeeid6n. After the sacrifice, he took Pegasus, a winged horse, 
broke him in, and mounting on him in the air, killed the Chimsera 
with his arrows. This is the fable reported by Hes., Pindar, and 
other poets, and to which H. doubtless alludes ; but we cannot know 
what are the additions which may have been made after him. — 184. 
S^vuM, a warlike people, who inhabited the mountains of Lycia.— 
185. m|MVM = dvvai, subiisge, -^ 186. *A(&a{^vas, see n. on 3, 189. — 
189. clffc [defect, aor. fm cui, obsoL'tofT^Ctf]. — 191. ylyvwrKt, lobatus. 
Ocov y6vo9, Bellerophdn was descended in the eighth degree from 
Titan. — 192. OvyaWpo, PhilonoS. — 194. W|&cvos W|&vciv, to separate a 
field from the common property. The ancients of the heroic age re- 
compensed men who rendered great services, by assigning them lands 
detached from the common property. When the Cyrenseans changed 
their government, they reserved to Battus, the founder of the colomr, 
particular fields, which Hdt. (vi. ch. 161) also calls rtfikvta. If* 
OXM is the Lat. eximitu. In the following line the gens. ^vroXi^f 
«tt ^ifo^p«|S depend on rificvoc [nw ar6twtonifii et agri plenum, Sp.j 

I6 



178 Z. • [195—219. 

195 icaXov ^tiraXc^c koI apovpTjCi oi^po. vifAOiro, 

196 'H S* £rcK€ rpla riicva Sai^povi BcXXefio^oi/rp, 
"IfravBpov re kcu 'IttttoXo^ov koi AaoSa/uecav. 
AaoSa/Liecp fuv 7ra/oeXl^aro finrUTa Zavg' 

1) S' £rcK avr^0cov SapirifSova ^^oXKOfco/ovor^v. 

200 'A XX* &T£ St) KQi KHvog oTT^xOero iraai 0eoi<riv, 
^roe o fcoTT ttcScov ro ^AXi^iov oIoc dAaro, 
fiv Ovfiov KariSwv, iFarov avOpwirtav aXcc/vuiv* 
*'l<rayS/oov Si 01 viov "Aprjg otoq wokifxoio 

204 iiapvafAtvov 'SioXvfiocfri Kariicrave KuSaXi/ioi<ny* 
Trjv Si \oX(o<rafAivri xpvariviog "AprtfiiQ eicra. 
'linrdXoxoc S' cju* InicTc, koL Ik row ^rifii ysviaOat* 
rri/JLire Si /li' Ic Tpolniv, Kai fioi fiaXa iroXX* iir- 

208 allv apioTtvHv KoX vvtlpQ\ov ififitvai aXXtav, 
/ut]Sc 7I1/0C traripiav mtr-xyvifi^v^ 0% piy aptarot 
£v T ^£0vpy iyivovTO koI £v AvkI^ tvpdy* 
Tavriyc t'oc ycvcfic I'C koi aifxarog ii\ofiai tlvai. 

212 *^Oc ^aro* yqOrtaBv 8c /3oi7v ay adog AiofULriSrig' 
iyX^^ )LCcv icaTlTrtj^cv IttI ^flovl vovXvfioTeipyy 
ahrap 6 fitikixioim irpogriiSa iroifxiva XaHjv' 
*H pa vv fioi ^Hvog jrarpwiog earn naXaioc' 

216 OIv£J;c yap ttote SToc a/iu/iova BcXXcpo^oi/riiv 
S£fvi<T* £vi fiiyapoimv, hiKOtriv fifiar tpv^ag* 
ol Sc ical aXXriXoitri iropov ^fii/^Va jcaXa* 
Ocv£uc p^v Zoxrrripa Slcov ifkolviKi fpaBiv6v, 

— 195. ^vToXiij, orchard, vineyard, plantations ; &po^|n|,'' land 
under tillage. — 200. icol kcivos, he too, i. e. he once so favoured 
by tho gods. — 201. icdir = cdr (icara), to be able to pronounce 
it with '^tdiov. The Aleian plain was situated between the rivers 
Pyranius and Sinarus in Cilicia. The name is said to be derived 
from aXri, wanderingi palatio, error. Comp. book iii., ch. 26, of 
Cicero's Tusculans, who thus translates these lines : '* Qui miser in 
campis mcerens errabat Aleis, Ipse suum cor edens, hominum ves- 
tigia vitans.*' In the last book, v. 128, H. himself explains the sense 
of this metaphor : 6dvp6fiivog koi d^evuiy 2i)v Idtat Kpadiriv, — 203. 
iros = aaroQ, insatiable. Strabo calls this son UfLffavBpoQ. — 205. 
T^v 8^, Laodamia. They attributed the death of a girl under age, 
the sudden death of every woman, to the anger of Artemis. — 208. 
aUv &pMrrcvciv, ic.r.X.,a verse celebrated in antiquity and often raen- 
tioned.'-^U* cvxo|&ai ctvai,see n. on 1, 91. — 214. (MiXix^un, see 
1, 639. — 216. (Eneus, the grandfather of DiomSdSs. Hospitality 
was hereditary and perpetuated itself in families. — 217. ^i^os, 
having retained him (with him). — 218. {cimfta = ^ttvtta, in prose 



220—234.] .6. 179 

220 BeXAepo^oyrifC Si "XpifrBov SsTrac afc^cicvTrcXXoi/* 
Kai fuv sytJ KoriXtnrov Iwi^ev Stifiafr ifioimv^ 
*Tvdia S* ov iJtifivr\fxaC iwtt fA in rvrdbv iovra 
KaXAc^\ or' ev GT|)3y<T£v airwXero \aog 'Avm^v. 

224 T(f vvv <roi /Li€v iyii} ^iivo^ ^(Xoc ^Apyii fitdtrd^ 
Hfil, oh S* Iv AvKiy^ Src k€v riov Srifiov iKWfiai, 
Ey^^ea S* aWiiXutv aXeoi/LceOa Kai Si ofulXoum 
IloXXoi uev yap efxoi Tpioeg fcXccroi r kiriicovpoi 

228 KTBiveiv ov KB ueog ye iropy Koi woaal ki\eI(o' 
TToXXol S^ av (To\ ^Axaiol tvatpifisv ov kb 6vvriai, 
Tcu^^ea S^ aXXijXoi^ iTTOiuc/i^ojLicv' otjipa Koi oiSe 
7v<uacv ort ^Bivot Trarpwioi €vxo/ie0' civai. 

232 O^ apa ^u)vri(ravTBj Kaff hnro)v ai^avTBy 
XBipag T* aXXriXfjJv XojStrijv, icai TrKrrwtravro, 
"EvG* aura VXavKt^ KpovlSng ^plvac b^bXbto Zc^C) 

Uvta (rarely with Siapa), goesi-preseiits, gifts of hospitality. — 219. 

^(iruci ^ociv^Vy brilliant with purple : ^oivucif dv9u (ii^afifiivov, 

ixk. —220. &|M^icvircXXov, see n. on 1, 684 — 228. KaXX4'= Kari- 

^irc. Tydeus was one of the seven ehiefs who made war against 

'ChebeQ to re-establish Polynicds on the throne. DiomSd^s remained 

^^th his grandfather. — 225. twv 8i||U>v = rovriav (rdv Avkiuv) tiQ 

^niMif, I may here repeat that H. often constructs verbs that 

™«aQ to ffo, to direct one's eourse, to arrive, with the accu& only, 

without a prep. — 226. ical 8i' &|UXov, even in the m^l^e. — 227 

7~ 828. voXXol |Uv 7^ i|ioC, sc. iitri. We must not put a comma 

in these three verses, as we shall see by this literal translation : 

There are to me (I have) many Trojans to kill (to wit) him whom 

the god shall send to encounter me and whom I can overtake 

u ntnning ; there are to thee (thou hast, in like manner) Achseans 

to kiU, (to wit) him whom thou canst, mxc^ = kiX*'*' ^ "^'X^r 

2 aor. subj. of Kix^vw, But ov kc Oc^ ^^PH is P^^t foremost, for 

H.'s heroes are penetrated with this sentiment, that the deity directs 

^veiry thing. — 230. lird|MCi|ro|MV -=■ iTra/iciif/ai/iCv.— 232. koO* tirrwv, 

^m the chariot See 6, 11 1.^-284. ^p^os l{^XfTu, Zeus depHted 

^^''■MMsf of Mb recuon, and caused arms of gold to be given by him for 

^'^ of brass, the value of a hundred oxen for the value of nine. 

^^ version, says Madame Dacier, would express a sentiment tpo 

"*^ and unworthy of the poet (!). Sevenil ancients judged in 

^ same way, and tried to exculpate the poet by seeking another 

<^08e for the pUin words : ^pivaQ i^kXiro. Recently they have 

^8^ transUted them : Zeus eUeated ike soul of Glaucus, which 

vvi^ioat speaking of the confusion of acpw and acpccM, of i^ijpci/ and 

((iXifo) contradicts the very connexion of the narrative. After 

TMrrMvayro ['Ki<TTOvv,fideiin exigere ; iri9Tova9aiyJidem dare]^ "they 

^01^ fidelity to one another," the poet resumes with ivff ai)rf, 

PtttidsB which mark an opposition, turn autem. It is as if he 

*<d : « thus far it was well ; but afterwards Zeus deprived Glaucus 

^ ^ reason.*' As we have before pointed out, this episode has 

I6 



180 Z. [235—243. 

235 Sc rrphQ Tvhtdriv Aco/x^SEa nvx^ o/u€ij3cv, 

236 ^varta xoiXxdwVf iArofi^oi ivvtafioiwv. 

Hector arrives at Troy. By his advice, Hecuba and the Trojan 
kdies go to the tomple of Athlnd to offer her a rich veil. They 
address to her their vows, but in vain, to implore her aid against the 
attack of Diomddfis. 

'Efcrwp S' tjg Sicaiac tc irvXac Koi ^riyov 7icav£v, 
ififfi* apa fJLiv TpJjwv aXoxoi Olov riSl Ovyarpsgy 
ilponevai irdiSag re, Kamyvtirovg re erag rt, 
240 Koi TToaiag' fi S* iwHTa 0coTc evx^ff^ai avwyu 
iraaag l^tiiic' troXXgm Si icnSt c^^irro. 

'AXX' ore Srj Ilpiafjioio So/iov TrepiicaXXr cicavc, 
^gffrpc oiOovffijffTt T^rvyfiivov {aitrap iv avrt^ 

something quite peculiar. The successors of Glancus reigned in 
Lycia till after the age of H., and the poet may have been led to 
devote an episode to the Lycian prince, in consideration of one 
oOf his descendantB, with whom he may have found himself in rela- 
tion. This notion receives a high degree of probability firam 
ihe minute details into which the poet enters with regard to the 
family of Glaucus : for none of his heroes, perhaps, does he porsae 
their genealogy so far. Still, however, we may perhaps arrive at a 
natunu explanation of the strange expression which occupies us. It 
Is clear that the poet all of a sudden speaks the language of ordinary 
men, and beneath the sentimento which animate all his poetry. He 
enters, ironically, into a view of things which is not his own. For 
what reason 1 Thit we cannot know historically. In many poets many 
expressions remain sealed books for whoever knows not all that 
surrounds them. However, it is better to explain or to justUTy the 
poet, than to pretend to judge and condemn his genius. Let us 
suppose that the king of Lycia, in favour of whom H. may have sung 
this episode, had done, through nobleness of soul, some generous 
action, to the injury of his own material interests, and for that had 
been taxed with imbecility. This being granted, the concluiuon 
of the episode attains the sublime of art. He is singing before the 
detractors of the king the action of one of his ancestors. Arrived 
at the moat touching point, he says : ITien Zetw deprived GIoucmm of 
Ait rvason, viho exchanged kU armour vnth Viomidee, gold for bran, tkt 
price of a hundred buLUfor the price of nine ; and there he ends. In- 
terpreted in this manner, these lines, which have perplexed eveiy- 
body, may be ranked among the most refined and happy strdces 
of ancient poetry. [I cannot quite agree with this view.] — 836. Im- 
T6(&poia lvytaPo(My. We know that in ancient times they valued 
things by heads of cattle. Hence the Lat. word peeunia (from peout). 
287. Sxai^ w^Xot, see 3, 145. ^Y^v (Aioc), 5, 693. — 888. 
8^ov = (Otov, — 889. ^pcv^M with the accus., to inquire aftoitf. 
— 841. l^Airrsi, affligOf tnjligo. — 848. otOoiKra, a verandah formed 
before a house by a range of pillars, and covered by the eaves of 
the roof. The word comes fm aSOa>, and is better explained by one 



344—268.] 6. 181 

244 irevrriKOVT cvcaav Oakafioi ^coroco XtOoio, 
rrXfifrtoi aXXiiXwv ScS/iii/Licvor ivOa Si iraiSig 
KOifiiovTo Upianoto irapa fULvrifrrng aXoxoitriv' 
Kovpawv S* hipwOev ivavrloi ivcoOsv avXriQ 
248 &iih£K i<Tav rijioi OaXafioi ^coroTo XiOoio, 
vXiialoi aXXriXufv SeSfirifiivoi* ivOa Sk ya/iijSpol 
KoifxCjvTO npio/ioio Trap' aiSof^C iiX6\oiaiv)i 
ivOa oi ritrioSwpog ivavriii fiXvOe firgrtipj 
252 AaoSfKi|v igayovaa, Ovyarpwv uSog apiemiV 
€v r opa oc ^u X^'P'> €7roc r c0ar , eic r ovofiaie 

TcKvov, r^Trrc Xcirc^v iroAe/uov Opatrvv tiXriXovOa^y 
H fiaXa Sfi rdpovm Sygfowfioi vice ^Axaiwvy 
256 ptapvafAsvoi wepl ifrrv' al S' ivOaSe OvfjLog avtifcev 
lXu6vT*j i^ aKprfg noXiOQ Ail x^lpag ava(T\Hv, 
AXXa fiiv*, o^pa fc£ roi fisXiiicia oivov ei/cffcoi, 
(i>C <T]rc£(Tpc Atl iraTpi koI aXXotg adavarotrnv 
260 vpiirov' tiTHTa Si k avTog 6vri<r€ai, ai fc€ irlygOa* 
ovSpl Si KtKfitiwri fjiivog jxiya olvog ai^Uy 
b}g ruvif KiKfirtKagy ifivvwv ooiaiv trr^oiv. 

Ttiv 8' rifid^er iviira fiiyag KopvBaioXog "Eicnap^ 
264 Mri fioi o7vov acipc /ucXf^pova, irori/<a jufjrcp, 
fin M* avoyviilxrggf fiivsoc S' aXic^c tc XaOwfiaL 
Xcpo't S' ai;(7rro£acv Af^ Xcf/Sccv ai0O7ra ocvov 
a^o^ai* ovSI TTf} £(rri KcXaivc^li Kpovcoivi 
268 Afiart Koi XvOp<^ TTCTraXay/xlvoi/ cvx^raaaOac. 

^ ^e SchoL, (TroaTc caraXa/iiro/iii/aic vwb tov i^Xiov, than 

>>7 ApoUonius, dn-d roD caraidc^Oac v^' i^Xcov. We should read with 

Attention, and retain this description of a pahice, as it will explain 

^er passages of the Homeric poems. — 846. 8c8(&i|)iiKoi, fm ikinaf 

■^t We know that Priam had fifty sons.— 247. MpwOcv, in front 

of the building of which he has just been speaking. — 248. r4yoi, 

^v«Ted, constructed under the common roof of the house. The 

^cient grammarians, thinking of the gyneeceum, which was usually 

placed in the most elevated part of the Greek houses, wrongly 

^plain this word by vmpt^i. — 260. al8oio« signifies in H. venera- 

^•*> rewrendut, not fmdicut. — 268. iy r apa ot ^ x**'?^ = ^*^h^ ** ' 

||p> ol X'(p^9 attached herself strongly to his hand, took and pressed 

'^ hand. See n. on 1, 513. [l/i^v/it, whcereo, implieo me, Bth.] 

p 854. Tdrrt = rl irore. — 255. TcCpovori, press us ; not prets on 

I'arairovoiiffi, iSoA.], as it has been translated. — 2i56. M\iu, fm 

aviiifu. -. 258. 8^pa kc, until. ivcCiuo, Ionic = IvkyKio, •-- 259. 

ff*^j«»fm ffTckvita. — 260. Amfvicu = 6vfi<Tfiai, juvSrit ; Sch. <tf0fXi|- 

^Vvy. T{^gt6a = TTtyCf 2 aor. — 261. iccicu,i|dn, fm ca/ivai. &i{»y 

Att. aHw.-*-262. Tvvi|, see 5, 485.-264. Acipc, lift^ move, sc. to offec 



182 Z. [269—291. 

269 *AXXa av filv rrpog vifov *A0qvafqc ayeXccifc 
ipX^o avv dvUtraiVy ioXXtfT<ra<ra ytpatag' 
wiirXov 8', 8cr«c toi \apii<FTaTog ijoc fiiyurroQ 

272 e<rrtv Ivi fityapf^, Kai roi iroXv ^(Araroc aifry, 
Tov 01c *A0i|va(i|c f^^ yoivatriv rivKOfioiOy 

$V£C9 ilKiara^y UptvarifitVy at k cXcfiap 

276 aoTv re icac TpoMi^v oXo^ovc ical viffiria TiKva, 
ai Ktv TvScoc vioi/ •iiroo'xp 'iX(oi; fp^c* 
aypiov aix^iir^v, ic/ocirepov fiii^rTwpa tpoBoio. 
'AXXa (TV fc^i/ ir/ooc vi|ov ^A0ftva/ftc a7EA£/i|c 

280 cpx^^* ^7^ ^^ napiv /ucrcXcvcrofcaCj o^pa KoAlaaoi, 
at K €0Ap<r^ £iirdvroc aicovl/Licv' &c *^ oi av0c 
yoTa \avoi ! fclya yap juiv *OXvftireoc irpef^e ir^/ua 
Tpbiae r€ icai npiafu^ fiByaXigTopi roio re iraicrcv. 

284 £i KCivov 7E iSoifii KartkOovT ''A'iSoQ tlawy 
^a/ftv fc£ ^plv^ arlpirov oi^voc £icXeXa0l(j0ac. 

^Oc e0o0*' ^ Si juoXovaa irori jxiyapy afKJ^iwoXwtriv 
KcicXcro* rai S' ap^ aoXXcairav Kara airrv ytpaia^* 

288 Avr^ S' Ic OaiXafJLOV KarejifiinTO Kfiwivray 

ev0' e<rav oi ircTrXoi ira/iiroffccXoC) e/t>7a yi/vaiKfa/v 
ScSov/oiv, rac auroc ^AXl^avS/t>oc OeoecSi^c 
^yayB 2c£ov(i|0ev, eiriirXa»c evpla irovrov. 



it me. —- 266. AvCvroun, see n. on 1, 449. -~ 268. c^cT^ao^ai = 
tlx^raffOai, a lengthening of the verb cvxo/iai. — 869. &YcXc{t|, fin 
dyM and Xcta, ftiar prwdam offU, who carries off booty, i. e. who 
gives victory. — 270. Mumnv : 9vifituQ, ^ Oviitdfiaoi, SelL The 
first explanation is preferable. Pliny, Hist. Nat xiii. ch. 1 : Uth 
gumta quit primut intcHerii, »on tradUur, Iliaeu temporilnu tu)» 
erant; neo thure suppHeabatur : eedritantum €t otfrt tuorum firrUieum 
in taeritfitmo eonvoltUum nidorem nawratU. Comp. with the huBt sen- 
tence of Pliny, lines 462 and 317 of Book I. iuoXkLmwnk : a^poc- 
ffaea, Soh. — $71 — 278. See lines 90 — 97* and the general remark on 
these repetitions at v. 372, Book I. — 281, 282. «»« r< ol «30( ywSa 
X^iNM ! utiwun ei illico terra dehiaoat ! In vows the regular construe- 
tion is the optat. without av ; but the £p. poets sometimes add km to 
make the vow depend on some circumstance or other, and thus to soften 
its expressbn.— 282. 'OXv|fcmo«, Zeus.~285. licXiXaMvOai, 2 aor., 
'' I shall say that my mind has forgotten the cruel mischance." — ^287. 
k^kXtto, see n. on v. 60. — ^288. Ki|»cvTa, odoriferous. They deposited 
valuables in the 9aXa/ioc. — 289. ot = airy, vmkCXm, cum pidi,^ 
890. Strabo xiv., p. 7^7 : £i^6vioa iroXvTixvoi tiviq vapaSiiovrai 
Kal KoKXirixyoi. The daughters of Dauaus speak of a veil made 
at Sidon, SiJovia coXvirrpa, in .^sehylus, SuppL, 121. 'AXitn^ 



392—311.] 6, 183 

292 rfiv oSov, ffv 'EXIvt|v ircp avfiyaytv cvTrarlpciav. 
Tbjv sv* asipafuiivri 'EkojSti (^ips Sutpov *A0^i/y, 
8c icaXXioToc itfv TToiKlXfiatTiv ifSl piyifrrogy 
atrrfjp S* Sjg airiXafiirav' eKBiro Si vetaroc aXXoiv. 

296 B^ d* iivai, iroXXat Si /u€rc<r<r£vovro yepaial. 

At S' 5r€ vribv ticavov 'Afl^vifc iv iroXet axpi^j 
ryo-e Ovpag wi^e Gcavoi KaXXcTrappoC) 
K«<r<Ti|cc> aXo;^oc 'Avrijvopoc cTnroSdfioco' 

300 nljv yap Tpwec IOiikov 'Aflnvaiijc icpfcav. 
At 8' oXoXuyn Tracrac 'Aflijvp X^'/^**^ av^cr^ov. 
*H 8' apa TT^TrXoy i\ov<ra Oiavk) KoXXnrapyog, 
OfJKsv ^Adrivairig iwl yovvamv riVK6poio' 

304 iv\opLivri 8* riparo Aioc Koifpy /LC€*yaXoto' 
Ilorvc' ^AOi|va(i}^ ipvcr^TrroXc, Sto Otawv, 
a^ov 8ii fyx®^ Atofi^Scocj 178I kqi avrov 
irprivla 80c ^^(neiv Sicaicuv irpO7rapoi0£ TrvXactiv* 

308 o0^a roc avrlKa vvv SvoKaiSiica fiovg kvX vifcf, 
T?WC> ^KEoracj Up^vfrojuLBVy ai k iXtri<ryQ 
offTv rt Koi Tp(!)U)v aX6'\ovg Koi^v-ffTria rlicva. 
*Qc f^ar ev\opivti' aviveve 8I EloXXac 'A6i|Vij- 

Spo«, Paris. — 391. 2i8ov(i|, the part of the sea-coast of Phoenicia 

vhere Sldon (now /S^atMJ) was built. At that time the commerce of 

I'yre, then situated on the continent, was not extensive. It only 

l>ecune so by the foundation of New Tyre on the island, contempo- 

^^eonsly with the fall of Troy. See on this subject the note of 

"6}'ne. liriirXiMS derived fm iiriTrXufii = liriTrXsw, The lonians 

^y vXbMa = ttXcui. — 292. t9)v &8^ is attached as an apposition to 

t-be ^ords ivtirXuc w6vrov, which may be taken for rrXivtrac, dv^- 

y*w, tdiere {ex portu) in aUum {}ttare) ; icardyeiv, devehere {in portum), 

^896. vtCoTos : iffxaToc, 8ch, In lUtimo recestu repositiut, — 296. 

v^y ihcA, see 4, 199. |Aenurtvc99aiy to pursue with eagerness. 

It is to this passage that Virg. alludes^ when he represents iSneaa 

ooQtonpIating at Carthage the picture in which are depicted the 

disasters of llion, and saying (iEn. i. 479) : *' Interea ad templum 

^Q WjUBLsa Pallados ibant Crinibos Iliades passis, peplumque ferebant 

^Ppliciter tristes et tunsae pectora palmis." — 298. «»i|c, fm olyvvfu. 

'^•89. K&atn|t«, daughter of CisBeus, a Thracian prince, father of 

j^^^oba. Antlndr was, next to Priam, the most powerful man in 

y®y« — 801. 6XoXvYJ : fitr 6\o\vyfjiov' 0a;v}) dk aCrif yvvaiicwv 

fvxo/ilvuv Oeoic, Sch, Gf. Herod, iv. ch. 189. — 305. IpvcKirroXifi, 

protectress of cities. — 806. a{ov, fm dyvvfii. A passage imitated by 

^vg. : Frange manu telum Phrygii prsedonis et ipsum Pronum 

^e solo, portisque effunde sub altis.'* — 808, 809. See 94, 95. 

^*P<i(PO|itK = UpivtrwfjLiv, — 811. &vaycv«», to throw the head baclc- 

^'''^1 in token of rerasal ; as the contrary gesture, Karavtvia, was 

"^ *ign of cooaent, and even of a solemn engagement. 



184 Z. [312—334, 

Hector goes to seek Paris. By his reproaches he shames hnn for 
his inactivity, and excites him to retom to the fight. Helen invites 
the hero to repose himself, hut he refuses. 

312 ^Oc oi fxiv p evxovTo Aiog Kovpp fityaXoio' 
"EicToip 81 irpbg Swfxar ^AXe^avSpoio QtiiijKei 
KoAa, ra p avrog trsv^e avv avopa<riVy ot tot agi- 

OTOt 

^(rav ivl Tpoiy ipi^uiXoKi Wicrovsc avSptg' 

316 oc oi iirotriaav OaXafiov Koi Sutfia koX avXfiVy 
iyyvOt re llpiafioio Kol "Efcropoc^ iv iroXet aic/op. 
"EvO* "EicTtop dgrjXde Ad <l>iXo^' iv S" apa xsipl 
iyX^^ ^X' tvSeicairiJXV* rrapoide St Xa/uircro SoupoQ 

320 aix^rj ^aXicciii) ircpi Si \pv<reog dU iropicTic- 

Tov S* tvp^ iv OaXafit^ irapiKaXXea tivxj^ %irovT€Ly 
aairlSa koi dwpuKa koi ayKvXa t6^ a^otjvra' 
^Apyiini S* 'EXIvii /lict apa Sfifjjym yvvai^v 

324 ficrroy Kal afAf^nroXoiai TrepiKXvra ipya icIXevcv. 
Tov S'^EicTwp vcfic£<T<T6v iSwv altTXpoig Eirlc<T<nv* 
AaifAOViy ov fiiv KoXa x^Xoy tovS" ivOto Oufit}- 
AaoX filv fjiBivvOovaiy vepX wroXiv alirv re t€c;(oc 

328 papvafxtvoC trio S' tlveK avrfi re irroXtpog t£ 
acrrv toS' ajLi^<SeS))C' <rv S* ay pa\iaaio Kal aXXff^ 
ei Tiva TTOV piQiivra (Sotc (rrvyepov iroXipoio* 
*AXX' ava, pri Ta\a atrrv irvpog Sriioio Oipiircu. 

332 Tov 8' aire irpogienrtv 'AXI^avS/aoc OtoetSrig* 
''EicTOpf iirel pe Kar aiaav ivtiKetrag oiS' virlp alcrav, 
TOVvBKa TOi tpiw aif Se avvdao Kal piv aKovtroV 

815. Tpo(i|, the whole territorv of the ancient Troad. — 819. 8ovp^ 
= doparog, gen. depending on vapoiOi. A6pu is the wood of the spear ; 
ike thaft. , iovp6no9 tinro«, the wooden horse, = ^vXivog. — 920. 
ir6picT|s, the ring (ferule) to fasten the brazen point to the wooden 
shaft. — 8iSl. Iirciv tx, to take care of any thing, employ oneself aboat 
any thing, Scli. cvrpcn-t^civ. — 822. &^d«i, to touch, have in the hsnd% 
awTtcrOai. — 826. 8ai(&^vi«, see n. on 1, 561. KaK& = coXwc. Mco, 
fm kvriOrifii, Eustath. draws attention to the tact which Hector 
uses towards his brother, representing his want of courage as anger 
(x6Xoi/) or resentment. — 829. &|ii^i8au», to kindle around. The perf^ 
lias the intrans. signification, to bum, to have broken out around this 
city. They say similarly in Lat., incensum est, ardet, eoUt certosMS. 
|fcax^<raio, thou wouldst quarrel with, reprimand. — 880. jicOicvm is 
here intrans., as in Lat. we find remiUere = retniuum esse* — 331. ora r: 
AvdoTtiOi, inip6« Sfjtov Oipco^oi, to be heated, kindled, with a de- 
structive fire. This gen. must be put in the same rank as the gen. 
goyemed by verbs signifying to befiUl, ir\fipov<rOai, yifuiv. — 888. abro, 



335—364.] 6. 185 

333 ovToi lyio Tpdtjjv Totraov x6\(i^ ovSk vefiiff^ru 
336 ^furiv iv OaXafJLi^^ fOeXov 8' axti TrpoTpairiirOau 
Nvv 81 fie irapttirovtr a\o\og /iaXoKoIc I'srUfrmv 
wpfxrid Ig ttoXc/uoV Soiceci 81 /not c&Sc ical avr(^ 
\wiov iatTetrOai' vUri S* lirafid^eTai avSpaQ* 
340 'AXX' aye vuv iirifieivovy 'A/o^ta r«i/xco Suw* 
5 W\ €70* Se fiirBifH' Kix^<fiffOai Si <r ofai. 

Qc tparo' Tov 8' ovrt Trpogifjtri KopvOaloXoQ 

Tov S* 'EAlvij fivOoKTi wpognvSa fiH\i\tonnv* 
314 Aasp Bfxtio, Kvvbg KaKOfxr\\avovy OKpvoiaariQy 
&C ft' oipeX* fifiari tc^, org fi£ Trpwrov t^icc firirripi 
oiXiE<T0ai irpotj>ipov(Ta Katcfj avifioio OueWa 
etc opoc v tiQ KV/ia 7roXt;^Xo£(r/3oco 0aXa(r(7t|c* 
348 ?v9a /Lie icii/i' aTTOE/oo'e, irapog raSe tpya y^vitrOau 
AvTap cTTfi rade y* wSc fleoi kokcl TBKfiripavTo, 
avopoQ irrtiT SxjaXXov afiBlvovog elvai aKOirig, 
oc V^i| vijmeatv re Koi aitrxia ttoXX' avOpwirwv. 
352 Tourcjj 8' our ap vvv i^piveg ifiireSoi our' ap' oirccrcrai 
cccovrcu' r((> fca{ /wiv hravp-qaBtrOai otu), 
AXX' aye vDv etcsXOc icat l^to rc^S' iiri 8t^p(^, 

piopriety.— 334. toi = 001. 9vv9io, see n. on 1, 76.-335. After 0* 
roiTffoi/ x^^V o(f^^ vifisffdH ( = v€fika€i,spUe) ought tu have come (iaov 
• • • ; but H. lias cut the coostruction, by saying with greater force : 
^ 90 much through — but / withed, &c., instead of as through. — 386. 
•XJ* vpoTpair^a6ai, cedere dohri, to abandon myself to grief. — 889. 
^Mv, reputed compar. of dyaOoQ. vUt) lirai&cC^CTCu av8pa«, lit vic- 
tory changes (her) men ; i. e. favours sometimes the one side, some- 
times the other. For the same reason Ar^s is called in H. 
aXWpofaXXoc. — 841. (liTci^i (eZ/iO, fut. sig. — 844. 8acp, voc. of 
^<"l9t as avtp and avtp of dvrip. kvv^s, see n. on 1, ld9. ^Kpv^ctnra, 
who makes one shudder (with fright; fm Kpvog, intense cold), fright- 
M detestable. This speech of Helen is full of passion and worthy 
01 Tragedy. The sentiments she here expresses have their im- 
portance in the general economy of the Iliad. — 345, 346. w« &^Am, 
jww debAatf how ought . . . ., how fitting would it have been that, 
*c. ; = Would that. The subject is kok^ avsfiov 9vt\\a. Word 
w word : •* how ought a gale of wind to have gone by, hurrying 
^e headlong . . ." On irp^ in irpo^lpeiv, see 1, 3.-348. dir^cpov = 
OTOfp^ev dv, would have swept me away, fm dirokpdwf prop, to 
^^te, to carry off [App. VI.]. irdpo^ = ndpog t} or vpiv ^. — 
**». TiK}M(pca^ai, fm rsKfiapf definire, to determine, decree. — 350. 
*'«iTa might be referred to the first S^eXc (v. 345), and indicate a 
*^iid wish of Helen ; but it is more exact to regard it as the corre- 
ctive of ia-ei, at V. 349.— 35L ^8ij = ydu, wAo /<?/«.— 353. t^, neut., 
*^ n ideireo, ItravpCoicctv, to reap the fruit of any thing {here, of 



186 Z. [355—378. 

3f>5 Sacp, iird (Tc fuiXivra ttovoc 0p^vac a;i^c/3lj3i|Kev 
356 €iv€ic* Ifceio Kvvoc Koi ^AXiKovopov ivBK arric' 
olfTiv iirl Z€vc OriKB kokov /uopov, cLc icai OTriaorw 
avOpunronTi inXwfitG' aolSifioi iavofiivoKriv. 

Triv 8' rifiejReT ivBira fiiya^ icopvOatoXog "Etcnop' 
360 Mn ft€ KahiCy 'JLXivrii ipiXiovtra wip' ouSi fcc ircc- 

riSti yap /loi OvfioQ iTrioavraiy o^p* lira/ivvof 
TpiJi<T<r, di fiiy e/ucTo TroOiyv a7r€ovroc exovacv. 
*AXXa cvy opvvBi roDroi;, £7rc£7e(T0<ii Si ical avroci 

364 &c K£v ifi ivTOfrOev iroXioc Korafiapxl/g eovra. 
Kal 7ap ly<«»i> oiKOvh^ i^sXsiaOfiai, o^pa IStofiai 
oIk^oc aXo;^ov r£ i^iXtiv koI vriniov viov, 
Ov yap T oIS', £c en <T^tv vTrorpoTrog f^ofiac awr/Cj 

368 fi ^S?| /Lt* viro X^pa) OfoX ^fiouxriv 'Axa'<<^v. 

Hector returns to his palace to visit Andromacbd, whom her fetn 
have caused to leave it. He finds her at the Scaean gate, with his 
son Astyanax, yet an infant. Andromache has seen her whole 
family fall beneath the blows of the Greeks. She beseeches her bos- 
band, her last support, to be careful of his life. But Hector will not, 
he says, die before his destined time, but will perish sooner than 
see the Greeks in Troy. He embraces his son, and comforts his wife. 
Andromache regains her palace, where she abandons herself to tears 
with her women. 

^Qg apa <lnovYi<Tac airl/3i} KOpvOaioXog 'Eicrwp* 
AUa S* iireiO* iicai/E Sofiovg sifvauraovrag, 
ovo €vp* ^AvSpo/uax^v XiVKwXivov Iv fieyapoiaiV 

372 aXX' ^ye ^vv waiSi Kal afi(piw6Xt^ ihiriirX^ 
irvpyif) €^ccTr}}ic££ yooaxrd re fivpojuiivr) r£. 
"Ektwp o wg ovK £i;Sov ajxifiova rirfitv aiOHTiVf 
itrrri iw* ovSov law, fitra Si SfiUfytriv imreV 

376 £i S* aye /lco£, dfiwaty vrnAepria fivOriaaaOe' 
irri IjSt} * AvSpofiaxTi XiVKwXtvog Ik fiiyapoio ; 
1^1 7rn ig yaXowvy rj dvaripufv tvirlirXfovy 

cowardice). See 1, 410. — 855. Aft^iP^piiKt : wcpc^XOc, carlXa/3(| 
S(Ji. — 856. 'AXstdvSpov depends on ari|c.— 857. = lir^OifCf, mponiUt 
has destined to them. — 880. koBC^, active, make to sit. — 868. 
5pvu0t, exoUa. — 864. KaTa|Ulpilq|, Sch. caraXa/3y, may overtake me. 
— 868. 8a|i^«Krt = da/jiuKn. AxmAv depends on x^9^^- 

870. civoMTiiovTtt is always found in the pass, sense, bene habU(h 
ttu. — 878. •yo^woxk = yo&eaf fm yodta. — 874. lrtT|Uv .* c^pcv, B(k 
Only this aor. remains of the verb. — 876. <l 8^ fiyf, see I, 902. "Ajt 
and in Lat. (tge is employed also when several persons are addressed. 



379—401.] 6. 187 

379 fj ig ^AOiivalric f^o/^crai, IvOa irfp aXXm 

380 Tpufol evirXoKajnoi Seiviiv OAv IXaaKOtrrai ; 

Tov S* avT oTptipri rafdii vpoQ fivOov luirsv* 
^EiCTOpy iirel /uaX* avufjag aXifOea fivOriaaaOaC 
ovre iri| ig yaXowv^ ovt eivaripwv tvwiirXwVy 
384 OVT ig 'A0i7va/t|c iKoixiraiy IvOa Trep aXXai 
Tpwal evirXoKafioi Scivqv 6iov IXaaKOvraC 
aXX* cTTt vvpyov 1/3 1| fiiyav ^iXtov, oSvcic* oKOvacv 
rdptadai Tputag, fiiya Bl Kparog dvai *A\aiwv» 
388 H filv Sri irpog TU\og iiTBiyofilvii atpiKavUy 
fiaivofiivy ccictna* ^Ipec S^ afjui ircuSa riOrivri* 

H pa yvvn rafiiri* b S* aire(r<n;ro Bdjfiarog "Etcrwpy 
TTiv aifTTjv oSov avrcc» ivicTifjiivaq Kar ayvtag. 
392 Ewrc irvXag iicave^ S<€pY((/uevoc /ucya ocrru, 
^aiag {rg yap l/ucXXe o<££f/U£vai TreStot^c), 
IvO* aXo^oc TToXvScii^oc £voi;r/i} ^X0€ Oiovfjay 
AvSpofiaxnj dvyar-qp fiiyaXiiTopog 'Hcr/oivoc* 
396 Hcriitfi;, oc €VO«6v wo nXafC(|» vXi^eaer^^ 

^^jSp *Y7roirXaKf{^, KiX(KB(r(r* avSpeaaiv avaoautv' 
TovTTip Sii Ovyarr^p eveO* "Ektooi vaXicofcopvoTn. 
tl OL VTHT rivTt\<T , afia o aiA^itroKog kUv avrn, 
400 iratS' €7ri icoX7r(|» t^oW araXatfipovat v^ttiov avraic> 
EicTopfSfiv ayaTTiirov, oXlyKiov itaripi icaXc^* 

-^378. If ytCk&wf, clyaWp««v, sc. dofiovg, l&ivdnpts KoXovvrai al 
rwvadcX^wv ywvaticjff Trpof aXXtyXa^, olov'EXsvfj irpbc *AvSpofid- 
Xnv. 8ek -^ 879. It 'ABt\valf^, bc. va6v, — 881. = vposiiinv, which 
,*! *^® accus. ; see 1, 201. — 890. -Jj = j^ij. — 898. i^J, sc. ravTy 
[ry od^). 8M{C|Acvai = di.t^ievM. Pay attention, in double and 
^ble compounds, to the signification of each preposition. — 894. 
*OA.^8(ipo«, otherwise iroXvtSvog, see 22, 471, 472. Read on 
tma episode, which all ages have admired, RoUin, Traiti da Hud€8, 
vol I p. 439^ ed. Letronne. — 896, 897, must be taken as a de- 
l&ched piece of infoi*mation, between a parenthesis. On the sub- 
ject of 'HtrcMv, UXaKog or HXaeloi/, 0^/3ij •TTroirXariiy, KiXuceg, 
^ the n. on 1, 366 — 898. lx€0* ''EicTopi : ilxtro w^' "EicropoQ, 
^. — 400. &TaXd^poya, Sch. airaXappova, diraXd ^povovvra, 
^f««t) animo. 'HWtoi draXd i^poviovTig, 18, 667. The rule for tlie 
lormatioa of these compounds requires dTa\6<J>pu»v, but the ex- 
ceptiomd form draKa^pwv being furnished by the best MSS., we 
^t oount it among the examples of formation by juxta-position. 
P*uiv oSrmi does not mean, still an infant, as usually translated ; 
HV avTuQ or ovnog has not this augmentative force. Its meaning here 
^ eiaewhere is n0 .* but it varies in force according to the general 
°*^g of the sentence : aio infantem might perhaps be rendered by 
' ffuk on infant** (as to be carried in the arms) ; for it is to the word 



188 Z. [402—^26. 

402 t6v p 'Eicroip KoXIcorice SicafiavSpcovj avrap oc oXXot 
*A<m;ovaicT'' oloc 7ap Ipwcro "iXioi/ 'Eicrctip. 

404 "Hroc o fdv fidSti<TBv iStov ec iroiSa criaiiry' 

*AvSpo/ua Yi} SI ol ay Yt irapiararo Safcpv^covaa, 
ev r apa oc ^v xnpl ciroc r tt^ar iiz r ovo/ica^cv 
Aac/Ltovi€, fj^Oiaei ae to aov fiivog" ovS^ iXealpiig 

408 iralSa re vJTtfla\ov kol ifx ififiopov, fi Ta\a x^9^ 
crev eao/xai* ra;(a yap <r€ Karoicravfova-iv 'A;^aco/, 
Travrcc c^op;ii|0£W€c* cftol Se ice izipSiov Hri 
<TBv o^o/ioprovcry \Q6va SvfUvaC oif yap ir aXXq 

412 Eirrac doXTroip^^ eirei av avyc irorpov ETrcoiryc^ 
aXA* axe** ovSl pol iari varfip ical irorvca fiririip. 
"Htoi yap irarip apbv airlicravE Stoc 'AxtAAewc* 
Ik Se iroXiv nipaiv KiXiKutv evvauraoftravy 

416 Qfifiriv vxl^iirvXov* Kara S* EfcravEv ^Hvriwva, 
oifSi piv E^Evapc^E* affiaaaaro yap roye Ovpt^' 
aAX* opa piv icarlfci}E (tuv evtectc SacSaXEOicrcv^ 
•qS^ iirX aripL i\Bev' TTEpl Se uteXegc i((ivrivaav 

420 Nv/i^ai opEixrtaSEC) icovpai Acoc olycoxo£o. 
Ot oi poi iirra Kaatyvuroi taav Iv ptyapouriv^ 
ot plv Trdi/TEC t(^ Kiov lipari "AiSoc uatat* 
iravrag yap Kariin^ve iroSapxiic Scoc ^AxcXXevc^ 

424 jSovffiy ETT* ElXciroSEaac icai apyEvyyc ouoaiVm 
Mriripa S\ fj fiaaiXiviv viro UXokm v\iii<T<rgy 
r^v EiTEi ap oevp yyay ap. aAAocai KrearBaaiv, 

Itri k6\v<p ixovtra that avroic is attached. [See App. IV.] — 402. n- 
Xicoicc, used to call ; see y. 15. — 403. 'Aorvdvot, means, king of the 
city ; protector of the city. — 406. Ik t* &pa ol ^nt, see v. 253. — 408. 
&|i.|iOpoy (= dfAopov) : Bvcfxopovt KOKofiopov, Sek, Coxppare with these 
lines the comulaints of Tecmessa in the Ajax of Sophocles, 496—- 520. 
— 409. KTav<oiMn, fin Knivta. — 410. ic^pSiov, see n. on v. 153. — 4U. 
A^ft l ^apTowrp, Sch. dirorv^ouffy, d^aipidti<ry. Av/icvat, see n. oo v. 
185. — 412. ir6T|M>v ^unrciv, to attain or accomphsh one's destiny ; 
to di& — 413. &xca = dxV' — ^4. &|Ji^ is the primitive form of 
il^mpoc, as vfio^f ff^oQ of vfiirtpoQ, v^irepog* — 416. =: l^irifHrtv, 
see 1, 19. — 417. {{cvapCCciv has here its proper sense, to dapc^i 
as at 4, 488. ovPcUrcraTo, see 16?. — 419. <rii|jLa htfv%U\.y, word for 
word, monumentum mperfundert, i. e. terrd tuperfasA ( = mperag- 
ffoid) monumerUum parare. Below, ▼. 464, the tomb is called x^ 
yatcLy fm xi**** = vtpts^vrivtrav, — 420. 6pcaTi^L8c9, otherwise ^pfia- 
occ, the Oreades, mountain-nymphs. ThSbe was at tlie foot of the mooo* 
tain. — 422. If = cvt, found only in this passaj^e. The fem. f a = /iia is 
more frequent. 'Ai8o« ^tcrw, sc. oofiov, — 424. M poiNrCv, by the 
oxen which they were watching. The phrase 6 iirc nvt, alioui rvifirtf- 
potUui, is well known. clXCvoScf , dow-paeed, whidi drag or trail abog 



427— 443.J 6. 189 

427 axfj oy£ rriv airlXvae Xa^tuv avspBlm airotva* 

428 irarpog S' iv fx^ydpoKji /3dX' "Aprt/iiQ io\eaipa, 
Ekto/o, ara/o <tv /tio? Ifffft irar^p kqX worvia firiTtip 

riSl KaaiyvriroQf av Si fioi OaXtpog irapoKotrrig, 
AXX' aye vvv iXiaip^ koX avrov ptfiv IttX vvpyi^, 

432 fill TToiS* 6p(ftaviKOv Ofiyg xvp'tv re yvvaiKa* 
Aaov Si arrirTov wap* ipiveov^ ivOa fiaXiara 
aixfiarog l<rr« TroXtc, Kot iTriSpofiov IttXcto tu^q. 
Tplc yo.p Tyy* iXOovTBQ iirtipYifjavff ol apiaroiy 

436 ttju^' A«avr€ Svw xai ayaKXvrbv 'iSo/iev^a, 
nS' afifp!* ^ArpdSag kuX TvBiog aXKifiov vi6v' 
7] TTov rcc <r<l>iv ivicnrB 0£O7rpoir/(uv cu (iSwCy 
17 vu ical avrCjv dvfiog IworpvvH Koi avdtyti, 

440 Trjv S* aur6 7rpoc£€t7r€/il'yacicopu0a«oXoc*Eicrwp* 
H Kai l/iol TttSc irovra fUku, yvvaC aXXa fiaX' 

olStojLcai Tpwac ical Tpci>aSac eXic£(T«irl7rXoi;c> 

ac K€ KOKOC ^Q v6<T(piv aXvcTica^ci) TToXipoio' 

« 
tWvr feet, walk heavily. — 426. n^v, ^nc, 18 added for ereater force, 
M^repa being, grammatically, sufficient. — 428. IpoXcv ApTfiut^see 
n. on V. 205. — 429. &t^ =r dXXa. Racine, in Iphigenia (act iii., 
^* &)y makes Clytenmestra say, imploring Achillea for her daughter : 
' £lie n'a que yous seul ; voos Stes en ces lieux Son p^re, son Ipoux, 
son asyle, ses dieux." Let us observe that H. would never have 
^•'^A : Tin €8 pour moi nun dieux. The French poet is plainly ex- 
pressing himself in a mythology which was to him a fiction. Dugcu 
JfMit6.^431. a^roO,adv. of place, Aid.— 482. ^^ = %.— 488. Ipt- 
vt6t,eaprt/Eo»s, is here a hill to the south-east of the city, not far from 
^e Scaean gate, so called from the wild fig-trees which grew there. 
See also 22, 145. Choiseul-Gouffier reports that near Bouuar-baehi, a 
^^llage believed to be built on the site of ancient Troy, there is a 
place called Indjirli-dag, sc. mountain ^ the fig-trees, — 484. aukfofrot 
^^^^fiaTo^, easy to scale, climb. nrXcTo, factum etty = iaru — 
*^' TJY*! see V. 393.-486, 487. h^i nva is in H. (who does not 
'^ the article) what ol ircpi nva is in prose, such a chieftain accom- 
panied by his satellites or soldiers. These assaults have been re- 
^wmted in the Cypriac poem (rd Kwrpea), attributed to Stasinus, as 
w seen in the short argument of Proclus (p. 682, ed. Didot) : (The 
creeks) havpifrfiivovTai vpbg rovg Tpdag rijv 'EXkvriv Kai to, Krri- 
I^Ta iwaiTOvvrtc. 'Off ik oi>x VTrr)K0V9av imvoc, kvravQa ^i) Im- 
^«r«ij^o/iaxou<rt. — 488. IvCom, another form of IvIttw, like 
gw— cffxw. c^ cl8«S«, as »oien9 alieujua m, is taken substantively. — 
^B' ivoTpvvf i Kai dv^ffi. This use of the present is by no means 
^poetic figure, '* to represent Andromache seeing, through her emo- 
^i a thing past as though present.*' She fears an attack on that 
■We of the city, and advises Hector to post his warriors there. ** For," 
*^;« ihe^ ** already three times have they attacked that spot, either 



190 Z. [444—467. 

444 ovdi fii Ovfioc avwytVy iirti fiadov tfifievai eaOXoQ 
met Koi vpwTOitTi fura Tpdjiaai fiaxaaOaiy 
apvvfjLBvo^ irarpog re fiiya kXeoc 1)6^ tfibv avrov, 
£v yap iy<»> roSt o7Sa Kara <ppiva icai tcara Ov/iov' 

418 itraerai ^fiap, or av nor oXwAy ''iXioc Ipfiy 
fcal Ylplafio^ fcai Xabg IvfififXiw IlpLafioio. 
*AXX* ov fiOL Tpiiufv roao-ov /xlXsc aXyoc orriaawj 
OVT avTTJg '£Kaj3i|C9 ovTi Hpiifioio avajcroc* 

452 ovrc KaaiyvriTtoVi ot kev iroXUc re koL cctOXoi 
iv Kovli^m iriirouv vir avSpam Sv^fAevhaaiv, 
^<r<Tov aiCy ore kIv ric ^A\aii3itv \a\KO\iTiiiVi0v 
iaKpvoiaaav ayrirai, tkevOipov iifiap airovpag' 

456 Kal Kev iv Apyei lovaa, irpbc aXXi}c iarov vi^alvoiQi 
Kai fccv vSoif) <popioig MtaaritSog rj 'YTrcpc/ijCy 
TToXX* aEica^o/xevi|> Kparepri S* cTrcKc/o'cr^ avayicii* 
fcai irorl r£c ecTryircv^ lS&>i; Kara SaKpv \iov<rav' 

460 ''Efcropoc ^Sc 7i/vi}> oc apcoT6t;e<ricc iAa-\e<rO€u 
TpijJtov iiriroSdfUoVf ore *'lX£Ov ifK^Sfia^ovro, 
*Qc TTorl ric €p€6£* <Tol S* av viov co-o-erai aX'yoc 
X^ira TOiovS' av8(>oc afivveiv SodXiov JSjuap. 

464 ^AXXo /uc r€0vi|wra xvrri Kara yala KaXwrroi, 

vp(v y^ in <ri}C I'C /3o^c <^ov 0* iXietiOfJidio TrvOiaOai. 

^Oc ecirc^i/ oS iracSoc 6pl^aro ^a(o<f(oc 'Eicrwp* 
a\p S* 6 irdic ir(>oc koXttov ivZiivoio riOriviig 

becaoM some diyiner has pointed it out to them, or because their 
own spirit urges them to it (now againV* — 444. orwysv, sc. iiKvoKd- 
Ztiv. — 446. &pvv)fcffvo«, sustaining. There is mention of the ex- 
ploits of Priam*s warriors, in 3, 184, sqq. — 448, 449. The con- 
queror of Carthage, Scipio, seeing from a hill the burning of that un< 
happy city, repeated these two lines, whilst musing on the future fats 
of Rome. — 460. 6viffn, in future times. — 462. iroXits = iroXXoc.— 
466. oYlTai, aibi abduoat, GiMwfov if fMip, BoiiKiov rjfiapf the day of 
liberty, of slavery. &irovpfli«, see 1, 356.— -466. 'ApYos is here A^ 
yog rh HtXaoyiKov, in Phthia, the maritime part of Thessaly. 7%m 
was the ancient city of Hellas ; not £arfrom its ruins were found the 
two springs Mess^is and Hyperia, which the Pharsalians showed at 
60 stadia from theur city (Strabo xiii., p. 431). «p^ aXX.t|«, at 
the biddiog of another woman.— 469. Ajquaxv ( = ciiry), see on this 
subj. (which answers to the fut. Ipifi, v. 462) the n. on 6, 262. 
— 468. xi'^'^ ' <f'rtpfi9u, Mti^f Soh, The verb is x'*^'(<*'» V^' 
The infin. &uvvctv depends on roiovSs, capable of repelling [Od. 2, 
60 : i7/i€(c C' ov v6 ri rocoi d/iiivf/icv]. Compare here aeain the 
words of Tecmessa in the Ajcuit v. 601, sqq. — 464. xvr^ Youa: 
V iwixtoiAkvti TotQ WKpoic 79, Seh, See v. 410. — 466. iknftyui^ 
dragging away, and, by consequence, ▼iolenoe done to the cap- 



468—494.] 6. 191 

468 iicktvOii la\u)V9 irarpb^ t^lXov orpiv arvxOifg, 

^Hvov av aKoorarric KOpifOog vivovra voifaag* 
€ic S* iyiXfiafn 7ror/jp r€ aIXoq koI vorvia firirtip. 

472 AirrlK airo Kparog icc>pva €?Xcro fjiulSifiof:*' Eicrwp, 
KOL rriv /xiv fcarl0?|fcev iv\ \Bov\ Trafxiftavoiaaav* 
avrap oy* ov (ftiXov vibv Iml KV<re iriiXi t€ \BpaiVf 
uwiv iTTCu^a/Ltsvoc Alt r oXAo£0'/v re 0eo7<rcv' 

476 Zev, aXXo£ r£ 0eof> Sor£ S17 koI toi/Se yeviaOai 
TraTo* c^Kov^ cLc icai lyo) TTEp, apnrpfirta TptveaaiVf 
wSe j3iT}i/ r' ayadov «cal 'iXtov I^t ai;a(T<rsiv* 
Kat TTorl rig uiryai, TiarpoQ y"* &Sb woXXov q/lic/vwv^ 

480 Ik ttoXc/uov aviovra' <j>ipoi 8' £i;apa )3()oro€vra9 
KTBlvag Sffiov avdpa, xapdri Se <j>piva firirrip. 
Oc eJttwv oXo^oio (fttXriQ ev \sponv lOijiccv 
TraiS' lov' li 8' a/oa fctv KritljSti Si^aro fcoXirifi, 

484 oaicpvoEv ytXaaaaa' iromq 8' IXlTjerE vo/}(raCi 

X^tpf rl jii«v fcarlpE^Ev ettoc t i<j>aT sic r' 6vo/ua2^€v* 

Aaifiovirt, fxr\ roi rt Xiriv aKaxtZto Ovfi^' 
OV yap Tig fi wtp alcrav avtip Aioi trpoiaxpsi 

488 fioXpav 8' ovTiva (ftrijJLi irs^vy/ulvov s/ujUEvm avSptov^ 
ov KaKov, ovSl filv IcrflXov, iirfiv ra TrpCjra yivifrau 
AXX elg oIkov lovaa ra <t avrrjg tpya KOfuZe, 
itnov T xiXoKarriv te, kqI afi6iw6Xoi<ri kIXevc 

492 ipyov hro(\i(T0ai' woXefxog avSptacri jUEXiicTEi, 
vaaiVy E/Ltol Si fiaXiaTOy rdi ^iXlt^ lyyiyaaaiv* 
^Oc apa ^iavr\<xag KopvG* e'iXeto ipaioifiog 'EiCTwp 

^ve. ^ 486. hpi^wBoi ixvos, to stretch the arms towards. — 468. 
tt'mx^Ct : IcirXayf cCf ^ rapax^clCf <8o^ The object is in the accus. 
^r IcirXay^vai, and some other passives signifying a violent emotion. 
7^74. vAXXciv, to toss, to dandle.— 479. Aic^n is here = i^frtrw, rare 
JQ the second and third person, bat very common in the first, e. g. 
<^/tHr,«amiw. On tirry depends the accns. of the following iine, Avidvra, 
Bay of him, when he returns from the war. The regular constroc- 
tum would be this : ilTry a^r6v, Ik iroXl^tov ivtovra, rrarpbc TroXd Aful- 
vova. Bat the poet has introdnoed the oratio recto. » 480. Ppor^cvra, 
^ ' jSporoc y^P t6 U ^vov alfiay Seh, — 484. Swcpv^ YcXdvwra, 
'i&iHng through her tears {lU. tearfully) : a beautiful touch.— 486. 
■•^pffc, see n. on 1, 361. — 486. Aicax^M : axOov, Xvirov, Sch, — 
H7. Mp olottv, word for word, beyond destiny (going further than 
^iny), Bc. against destiny. — 488. wc^vY|fc^vo« (fm ^ivyai) has 
often in H. an active signification.— 489. hrifv t6, wpwro, see 1, 236. 
--480. ^ zztrd^tua tptiiif.— 498. hff€^liunf 2 perf. of iyyivo/icu.— 



192 Z. [495—512. 

495 ?tnroup£v* aXoxoc 81 i^lXri oIkovSb j36/3i7Ka 

496 ivrpoTraXiZofiivrif OaXepov Kara SaKpv ^iovaa, 
Alipa 8' 57re«6' iicavc SofJiovQ evvaiBTaovraQ 
"^KTopoQ ovSpo^ovoco* Ki\ri<TaTo S* ivSoOi iroXXag 
afifpiiroXovgy r^aiv 8i yoop Tracryo'iv IvJipaEv. 

600 At filv irt Z^ov yoov "EicTopa cj> IvJ oiiccji* 
ov yap fiiv ir e^avro vTTorpoiroi; eic rroXt/ioio 
l^iaOaiy wpo<j>vy6vTa fitvo^ Kot X"/*«C 'Ax««wv. 

Paris at length, clad in armour, descends from his palace^ and 
joins his brother, who animates him to the combat. 

OvSe Ilapi^ SriOvvBV iv vypriXoitri SojuLOiaiv' 
504 aXX 87', iird KariSv kXvtcl Ttv\iEay iroiKiXa YoXn^, 
OBvar iveiT ava a<rrvy ttooH KpanrvoXcrt rrBTTOiBwC' 
'Q,g 8' ore rig oraroc ^nnroQy aKoarrioaq lirX ^arvyi 
Seffjiov inroppri^aq Oaly ntdioio Kpoaivtov^ 
508 €£cu0(i»c XoveaOai evpptioQ irorafxoXoy 

KvSiowv* vxfjov 8e fcapn £Y€C, afuffti Se xa^^ac 
wfioig ai<T(TOVTai' 6 8' ayXoip^i TrciroidtoCy 
pifif^a £ yovva 0lp£i fifra r^ ^0€a koi vofibv ?inniiv' 
512 wc vibg Upiafioio FLapiQ Kara Tlepyafjiov aicpiic 

496. lvTpovaXvCo|Un| : awtx^^C ivKfrpe^ofiivriy Sch. She never 
saw him more. — 499. Ivwpcrff, fm ivooivu. — 500. ydov is 3 pen. 
2 aor., a peculiar form of the verb yoaof, — 601. t^vro, thonght, 
said to themselves ; see the observation made on y. 108. 

604. icar^, snbiitj literally entered into, equipped himself with.— 
606. oTuarOf fm aevoitaiy 1 aor. without the o-, like kx^vaTOm — 506 
— 611. This beautiful comparison has been imitated by Yirg. ^n. zi 
492. Kollin has analysed the two passages with great taste and 
delicacy, in the Traiti dea etuda, vol. i. p. 446, ed. Letronne. We 
shall transcribe here the more ancient imitation of Ennius : ^ Et 
tunc sicut equus, [qui] de pr»sepibu' fartus Vincia sueis magneis 
animeis abrumpit, et inde Fert sese campi per cserula Isetaque prtta, 
Celso pectore, ssepe jubam quassat simul altam : Spiritus ex anima 
calida spumas agit albas." u'l a r^g, verbal adj. fm tvrijfic ; Sch. i 
lirriuc iffi ttoXi^v X9^^^^* ^^^S ^®P^ ^P ^^ ^^ stable. &icoo<h|o«i, 
well fed with barley (iKorrrai). ^schylus in like manner says 
KptO&vra fra>Xov, fm KpiOff, — 607. OffC^ = 9iy. itcSCom, o'er tbe 
plain ; see on v. 2. KpoaCvttiv, Kpoituv, Kportav. — 608. Ivp^ctec 
= IvfipesoCf fm iv^ptric or ivpj^ivc, poet, form for evpooc. Xovf- 
o^i iroTa|&ov, see 5, 6. — 609. Kvti6uv : yavpi&v, Sch. Cf. kM 
yaliov, 1, 405. — 610. &yXiitx)^i = &y\aty : Tifi kuWh rov nh 
liaroQy Sch, The nom. o 84 «tvoiOtt« remains suspended. Tbe 
poet resumes with another turn of phrase : et pulchrUudine fretut-^ 
faeUe ipgum genua ferurU, for gradUur.—SlL ^ovva = yovara, ([6n) 
an Ionic word, places habitnally frequented, haunts, vofi^, patata : 



13 — 529.] 6. 193 

Kay\aX6wv, Ta\hg Si woSeg iftipov' alxl/a S* iirtira 

"E^KTopa Siov BTiTfiev aSiXt^eoVf ivr ap* cfccXXcv 
16 <rrpi\pi(TO* Ik xipnQj S^' 9 6ap<^£ yyvaiKl, 

Toy Trporspoc 7r/ooc£€Cirev 'AX^^avopoc OcociS^C* 
*H0ec% i) fjiaXa Sfj oe Kai latrvfiivov KaripvKWy 

SriOvvwv, ovS* jjAdoi; Ivaiaipov, wq ckIAcvcc* 
S20 Tov S' aTra/jLH^ofiBvog wpogii^ri icopudafoXoc 

Aaifiovi, ovK av riQ rot avripy 8^ ivaiaifiog eu/^ 
£p7ov arc/Lci|(r€£e paxrig, cTrei aXicc/uoc ccrvi* 
aXXa Ikoiv jul^OuXq rs ical ovk c0IXe£^' to S* Ifcov Kijp 
524 a)(yvrai li/ du/uc(> off vtrlp aiOev cS.a\ft aKOvu> 
Trpoc Tpticiii/, oi Iyov<T£ iroXvv ttovov ££V£fca (rao. 
'AXX' cofccv* ra C oTTicrOev ap^atropiffy aiicc irofll^ 

oo^, €7rotipavcoc(T£ 0€o7c diuykvin^aiv 
528 Kpi)Ti)pa oTif(Taa0ai £X€ii0£pov iv pvyapoiatVy 
£K Tpocijc IXaaovrac ivKvtipiSaq 'Axaiovc* 

^'oW) ^ — 512. n^pyoiiof was the acropolis, eitadel of Troy, where 

we have seen that Paris had built himself a palace, v. 317* — 018. 

j)UicT«ftp, the brilliant ; properly an adj., and become a subst. like 

^taroQ^ rXatfCfu7rtc» the sun in his splendour. -^ 514. K9,yx^'^t to 

I^Qgh for light-heartedness. — 516. AapiCc '* wfiiXn' oapog yap 17 

o^iXia, Sch. — 518. •^OcM. ApoIIonius : 7rpo^^vti<rie ^cXo0povici) 

viuTtpov irpoc 7rpi<r/3urepov dSt\^6v, Derived doubtless fm f0oc, 

faniliaris. — 519. IvaCoxfiov, adverbially : at the appointed or proper 

^une. In V, 521 ivaiaifiOQ is nearly 2z 6 iv aion utv, who does the 

W {al<xa\ of every one ; who is just. — 521. [o« . . . tti\, rel. used 

fmhdically, Gr. 924.] — 528. imOmis, as if fm fuBiiut = fitOirifii^ 

111 its neat signification [to be remiu}, as at v. 330.— 524. •&w2p groO v 

ll^two meanings, in fiaee of thee^ and ctboiU thee; either will do 

^ [sorely not the first]. -— 526. fo|&cv = wfitv. T^k 8^ = rawa 

jf^^e shall arrange that matter between us by-and-bye. — 527. 

«wg s ^^. , — 528. icpt|Ti)pa IXcvOcpov, the goblet of liberty [' the 

S^dfiWd ..,for liberty teeur%* Cp.] ; the goblet with which they 

^JjUe libations when they had been delivered (from tiieir enemies). 

The later poets often mention Ztig iXivOipioCf Jupiter liberatoTf and 

^ ttcrifices which were made to him, either to obtain liberty, or 

"V liberty obtained. '* Cseterum poetam carmini admirabili omnis- 

^ d^gantisB ao suavitatis pleno epilogum sublimem et magnificum 

^poBoiase nemo facile negabit'* 8ptzn. 



0MHP01C lAIAAO:^ 

PA^QAIA H. 



Hector and Paris mingle with the combatants. Athdnd descends 
from Olympus to the aid of the Greeks ; Apollo stops her. To pot 
an end to the carnage, Helenusi inspired by the two deities, urga 
Hector to challenge one of the Greek chieftains to single combat. 

*^Oc iiTTUiv irvXiiov i^ioavro <lta(Sifiog "Etcrtap' 
rcf 8' afx 'AXi^avSpog kC aSaX^foc* iv S' apa Ovfi^ 
kfxi^OT^poi fiifAaaav iroXefitZeiv riSe fiaxeaOai, 
4 'Q,g Si OeoQ vavryaiv leXiopLivoiaiv ISwkev 
ovpov, eirrjv KEKafioxriv Iv^iaryg eXaryfriv 
irovTov IXavvovTigy Ko/uarc^ S' viro yvia XiXvvraC 
Sjg apa tm Tpu)i(T<riv hXSofiivoim ^av^rijv. 
p "EvO' eAtrriv, 6 pev viov ^ApriiOooio avaicrog, 
Apvy vauraovra MeviffOiov, &v Kopi'v^rijc 
ydvcT ^ApriiOoog icai ^vXopiSovfra /3owiric' 
"EKTiop 8' 'H'loviia (iaX ?7X" o^voivri 
12 av\iv vvo (rr£0av9ic ci\aXicou, Xvcrc 81 yvTa, 
VXavKog 8', 'iTTTroXo^oco vaigy Avk^oiv o'yoc fli'' 

Spwv, 
^lipivoov /3aXe SovpX Kara Kparepriv vaptvtiv, 
/\f^ia^iv, fTTTTCi/v eiriaXpBvov ufKuawvy 
16 (5/10 V* 6 8' £s tiTTrciii; \apaSig iriae, Xvvto 8| "yvIa. 

1. Fm UofvofAai, — 8. =: a/ca r^i (rovry). — 8. |«i|Aaa is fboDii 
in H. only in the perf. Other poets have the present iiUpmi (jtif 
Hai)f eupio, qucsro, — 4. ISonciv : we should have expected iUiinn9t 
but see n. on 2, 146. — 5. Fm Kcifivu, aor. 2 with rednpl. lU- 
Tcus : TaiQ KMTrais, 8rt k^ iXarivtav Zv^^v varctrccvaCovro, iS!a4, — 
9. Arnif a town in Bceotia. Many of the most ancient warriors tf* 
represented with the club. On Ar^ithous, see below v. 137) sqq" 
11. 6(v6cv<n, see 5, 50. We have seen that in these nentenoes tba 
second a ecus, particularizes what the first has enounced generally: 
He ttruok ^wnh (to wit) the (hb) neck; = in hu neck, &&- 



17-39.] 7- 195 

17 TovQ S' w^ oiJi^ ivofiffi Oea yXavKunriQ ^AOrivti 
Afyyiiovg oAcicovrac Ivl Kporepp vcr/u/Mp^ 
prj pa Kar OifXvjjLWOio ku^vwv ai^atra 

20 "iXiov eig hprjv. Tp 8' avriog wpvvr 'AiroXXcui;, 
Uipyafnov Ik icarcSa»i/^ Tpiiefrai Si jSovXtro v(fci)V' 
aAA^Aoicrc Si rwyt avvavriaOriv wapa ^iiycji. 
Tiji; 7rpor£()oc ir()oc6«7r€v ava^, A«oc v«oc, 'AiroA- 
Afciv* 

24 TtTrre trv S* av fiefiaviay Acoc Ovyartp fuyaXoiOy 
ifiXOtg air OifXvfiiroio, fiiyaq Si (tb Ovjuog avrJKBv ; 
4 £va S19 Aavao7(rc fiaxnc erepaXfcIa v/(ci)v 
ocJr; iTTfet ovTi Tpwag aTToWvpivovg IXealpug. 

28 AXA' a /iO£ r£ viOoio, ro ksv ttoXv KipSiov eiij* 
vvv plv iraufrwpiv iroXipov Kal SriiorrJTa 
tnififpov' varepov avre fcayijo-ovr , £icok£ rtfcjLcojp 
lA(ou eSpctjmv' cTrct wg ^(Xov cttXcto Ovpd^ 

32 vplv aOavarym, Siatrpadhiv toSb a<ftv. 

Tov 8' atJrc Trpoceccirc flaa yXavKioitig 'A6i|vi|* 
Q8- {(rrcii^ 'Efcaep'ye* to, yap fjtpoviovaa Ka\ aiyrfi 
ijXOov air' OvXvfiiroio fitra Tpiijag ical \\\aiovg, 

36 AAA' 0769 wijg fiifiovag 'TtoAcjuov icaroTravcrljUEv 
ai/Spcuf ; 
Tijv 8' aurc Trpocfc^TCv ava^, Aioc vioc, 'AttcJXXwv' 
£icropoc opatjpev Kparepov fiivog iinroSapoio^ 
riv Tiva irov Aavautv wpOKaXioffirai oIoObv olog 

^' trrc^yi|, the projecting edge or brim of the helmet, — 21. 84 
povXcTo = ^ovXofitvos, as it would probably have been expressed 
in the more advanced periods of literary composition. — 22. ^tfyf , 
Me 5, 693 ; 6, 237. — 24. = ri iron, our tandem, — 26. Fm 
°vi9/i( : aviTTiifffv, Seh, — 26. IrcpaXicQ is thus explained by the 
ancient grammarians : irtpoicXcv^, irtpoppsvrjf njv rolg irpoTim 
pov^ viviKijfikvois AXKrjv irpocvoiovtrav, *6rav ol irpifrjv vixTiOivrtg 
vinivtoifiv : ** one who gives strength, superiority to the one of two 
parties." This meaning applies to all the passages in H., where this 
*nrd is found. It may, however, mean equally well ** one who grants 
|lie superiority sometimes to one party, sometimes to the other," ^ 
firo/ifij3frat avSpoQ (6, 339). (Comp. 'Apiyc dWovpScaWog,) It is 
w this sense that Hdt. uses it, when he says, htpaXxka ftaxnv 
^^ andpitem pvgnam, — 82. Ijuv, to thee and UM, Aor. of Jia- 
»«pew. See 1, 126. — 84. 'Eicdcfryf, see notes on 1, 14, 237. •— 88. 
I«|iwa«, see 24, 657. — 89. = TrporaXeerijrai. 4tv rwa will find its 
explanation in wliat has been said 1, 66. *0^pa, iva, or &cTf would 
I'ave simply expressed the otjed ; ijv riva vov indicates the uncer- 
tainty of the event. It is the same in Lat. : Germaniau (says Tacitus, 

k2 



196 H. [40—^ 

40 avr(/3(ov iiaxiaaaOai Iv alvi^ SfiVor^e, 

ol Si K aya<r<rafievoi \a\KOKVTifiiSeQ *A\aioi 
olov lirogauav TroXe/ut^eiv Eicropt Scc^. 
*^i2c c^ar'' ovS' airiOriai Oca 7Xai;K(ii>inc 'A8^vi|. 

44 TdiM S' "EXevoC) IlpiafAoio <f>l\og irate, avvdero Ovfi/^ 
(iovXriVy fi pa Oeoiaiv e(ftrivSave ptinototriv* 
arfi Si Trap" "Eicrop Iwv Kai fxiv irpoQ fivOov hartv' 
"EicTop, vil UpiafiOiOy Ait fxriTiv aTaXavrs, 

48 3 po vv fioi Ti ir/Ooto ; KatriyvriTog Si rot €i|lu* 
aXXovc f^^v KaOi<rov Tpwag koI iravrag 'A;(a£Oi»c> 
airoc Si irpOKaXtcTfTat 'Ax^'wi/ oc«c a{i«(TToc^ 
ivTi^iov fiaxiaaaOat kv alvig SijVor^rf 

52 ov yap irw rot judipa Oavtiv Koi iroTfiov eiri<nrtiv* 
^Qc yap eyo)v ott' aKOvaa Oewv aUiyivtrawv. 
*^£2c i(j^a0'- "EKTwp S' avr' c^apii /xlyo, /ivOov 
aKOVO-ac, 
Kai p tc lii^tfov li)v Tpdjtov av^Bpyi j>a\ayya^y 

&6,^e<T<j/ov Sovpog cXwv' rot 8' iSpvydijcrai/ aTravrec* 
KqS 2* 'Aya/il/ivwy cldcv evKVi^fxtSac *A;(acowc* 
jcaS' S* ap' 'A0jjva(i| tc icat apyvporo^og ^AiroXkiav 
it^iaOrtVf opvimv loiKong alyvirioimv, 

60 6r}y(i^ £0' vi//ijXy TTorpbc Aioc adyio^^oio, 

ay6pa(r£ TSpirofxevoC tmv Si ort^^tc tioTO TrtiKi^ai, 
aawi<n kolL KopvOeam Koi iy\i<n tm^piKViau 
Oijj Si ZEfpvpoio E)(svaTO irovTov eiri ^pt^, 

64 opvvfiivoio viovy fxeXavei Si re ttovtov vtt* avrijc* 

AnncUSf i. ch. 48) dandum adhue spcttium ratvt, si reeetUi exempio nt* 
ipai oontulerent. It was quite the intention of Germanicus, ut {dtfec- 
tores) sibi ipsi cormUerentf that they should consult their interest (by 
re-entering into the order) ; and Tacitus would have written ut, hid 
he not wished to express at the same time the little certainty of the 
result of such conduct. — oU6cv olos, and at v. 97} aiPoOiv atVvc. 
serve as substitutes for the superlatives novinrdrioQ and ietvoTortt^. 
This recalls the Hebrew language, which supplies the superlative, 
which it does not possess, by the repetition of the word. — 42. Fm iw6^ 
vvfit : l^opfjifiatiaVy Sch. ; sc. aifTov. — 46. = avrov vpoQiiin pvOoy, 
double accus., as at 1, 201, sqq. -^ 47. The diphthong in vUc was 
doubtless very feeble» for H. often has it short ; moreover, in some 
ancient inscriptions, we find the orthography voc.— 49. See 3, 68.— 
64 — 56. See 3, 76) sqq. — 59. tpvunv alYinriots, as they said in 
French, moucheS'putpes* In like manner cvi^ KciTrpoi, v. 257» sqq.— 
6t = rjvTo. — 62. See 4, 282. — 68. Catullus Ixii. 268 : ** Hie 
qualis flatu placidum mare matutino Horrificani Zephyrtu proclivis 
incitat undas," &c. See 2, 147* The Greek army seated on the 



-91.] 7. 197 

ToXai apa OTl\i^ Aar 'Axaccuv t€ Tpwtov ri 
Iv ireSu^' "Eicrwp Se fiBT* aptpoTipoiaiv Uiirtv' 
KckXutI fiev, Tptjsg koI ivKvrifiiStg ^A\aioif 
otpp" tiTTw ra fiB OvfioQ ivl trrridiam ksXbvh, 
"OpKia ptlv KpoviSfig vxl/iZvyog ovk iriXeaaev, 
aXXa KQKa il>povi(»}v TBUfiaipirm a/i^orcpoiaiv^ 
alaoKev ^ v/xeTc Tpottiv Bifirvpyov tXriTtf 
^^ ri avToX irapa vi\va\ SafitUre irovroTTopoKTiv* 
*Yfiiv fiev yap ia<Tiv apiariiitQ TIava\aiu)v' 
Twv vvv ovTiva Ovfiog ifioi fia\((TaaOai avwyeiy 
Sevp* cro> Ik iravTi»}v, irpofiog ififULSvai "EicTOpi Sf((i. 
76 ^£2Sc Si fivOlojiaiy Zevg S^ afifi hniiaprvpoQ tarwi' 
€1 iiiv Ktv e/i£ KV.VOQ EXy rava{\KH \a\K(j^y 
T€v)(ea (Tv\{i<rag, <lkepiTu} KOiXag Im vriag, 
aiofia Se oiKaS' £/liov SofiBvai iraXiVy o0pa irvpog fie 

SO Tpwsg Koi Tpdiwv aXo\ot XeXa^wai Oavovra, 
Ei Si K lyi} Tov IXoi, Surg Si /loi nf\OQ 'AttoXXwi/, 
rcu^€o (TvXi)(rac, oi<rcu wpori "iXiov ipffVy 
KOf Kpifioto TTport vijov 'AitoXXoivoc ticaroio' 

84 rov Si veicuv etti vrjag IvaaiXfiovg airoSuxrwy 
otfipa I Tap\v<Tu><Ti KapriKOjiotovTiQ ^A\aioif 
afifxa ri oi \Bvaxitv etti TrXarti 'EXXiigirovri^' 
Kai TTori rig Airgai koi 6\piy6v(i)v avOpdjinjjv, 

88 VFJ4 TroXvKXiiiSi vXiwv iirl oivotto ttovtov' 
avSpog filv ToSu arifia waXai fcarar£0yi)bjroc9 
Sv TTOT apiarevovra KariKrave 6alSifiog "Efcroi/o. 
12c irorE nc e^eei ro o tfiov kAeoc ovTror oAEcrai. 



iproand resembled the sea ruffled by the Zephyr. — 68. kcXcvci 
(ccjrciv). — ^70. Tfic|fcflUp€Tai : reXcioT, ff kvi rkXoQ ayu, Sch, : ordains. 
Fm rUftap or rsc^oip (v. 30) [/ix«i mark or 2t7Ai<]. — 72. = iafiiriTt 
(Safi^rt). — 75. irpiSftos, aee below 116 and 136. — 77. Tavai{ict)t) fm 
ravaSg {rtivia, Undo), extended, long, and dieri, cuspis, — 80. X^xftMrt : 
Xaxtiv voiriffutai, Sek, This trans, meaning of cause to participate, 
is only met with in this sentence. — 83. = Kptfiaou (-au> -£j -6u). — 
86. tvipx^, another form of ra^txcvWf to embalm ; hence, to bury, 
inter ; see 16, 456. — 86. x^v> liie /undo, is also said of dry things : 
to east in abundance ; hence to heap up. The epith. irXarvs '£XXifs- 
vwrrot, applied to the Strait here and at 17* 432, has been explained 
by arguments foreign to the mind of the poet. It is simply, the grand, 
theTast, the immense Hellespont, iireipuvt as H. calls it 24, 545. The 
poet does not dream of establishing any comparison with the sea ; 
but simply expresses the impression which the view of the Strait 
makes on bim who contemplates it from the shore. It is the breadth, 

E 3 



198 H. [92—116. 

Menebuis wishes to accept Hector's challenge. AgamaniHn 
dissuades him. Nestor apbraids the Greeks with their hesitadon. 
Immediately nine warriors rise ; lots are drawn, and Ajax selected. 
The Greeks beg Zeus to give him the victory. 

92 ^Qg iipaff' oi 8' apa travreg aKriv iyivovro autpm/ 
aiSeaOiv filv avfitFaaOcUy Sei<rav S" vno^ixOai^ 
^0\pl 81 Sri MeviXaog avifrraro Koi fierhnr^v, 
veiKH oviiSiZwVy /Ltcya £1 aTtva\iZiTo OujuLf^' 

96 *'Q fioiy aTTBiXnTtipig, *A\auSigy ovicir ^A\atoi 
If filv Srj Xwjiri tclSb y* tfjaerai alvoOev aivtogy 
£1 juffi Tig Aavaiov vvv^Eicropog aiTiog tl<nv. 
'AXX' vjuLiig filv iravTig vStop icat ya7a yivoKrOi, 

100 iifievoi avdi cfcaoroi ainipioiy okAccc avrtog* 

Tf^Sc S* lywv avTog 0ciipij£o/iac* avrap virepO^v 
viKttg irdpoT i)(ovTai cv aOavarotai Otoiaiv. 
^Q,g apa (Itwvfiaag KorBSvasro Tav\jEa icaXa. 

104 "EvOa Ki roiy M ci/Aac, t^avn j3coro£o TiXtvrif 
"Eicropog Iv vaXafiymv' eirei ttoXv ijkiprepog ^tv' 
ei fir] avai^avTig iXoif j3a(riXf}Cc *A\aiu}v' 
aifTog T 'ArpcfSijCj tipwcpuwv ^ Ayafxifivwv, 

108 St^ireprig cXe x^^P^^ tirog r ttjMT tie r dvofiaZeV 
^Atppaivug, MtviXat Aiorpe^cc* ovSl rf or£ XP^ 
ravTrig a<(ipoavvr)g* avit S' \a\fEQy K-qSofisvog irtp' 
fULTiS* WeX £^ ipiSog aev afAtivovi <pwTi fia\BiT8at, 

112''£Kro()i TlpiafiiSyy rovrt arvyiovat kq\ aXXot' 
KaX S* ^AxiXivg rovri^ ye fiaxg ivi KvStaveipj^ 
ippiy avTi^oXr\(rai, iirep aio iroXXoi/ apsivwv> 
*AXXa ov filv vifv c^£V9 lb)v fikra Wvog kraipwv' 

116 rovTif} Si TTpojJLOv aXXov avafTTiiaovmv 'A;^aioi* 

the extent which strikes him most — 91. '* Tlie expression of the 
recollections that we expect to leave behind us has always a grett 
charm ; because it is closely connected with the very sentiment of 
our immortality. Cicero, in his treatise on Glury, now lost, had tbos 
trandated these lines : * Hie situs est, vitee jam pridem luxnina lis- 
quens, Qui quondam Hectoreo perculsus concidit ense. Fabitur 
hsec aliquis ; mea semper gloria vivet.' This version is very io* 
ferior to the touching poetry of H." Dugeu Month, 

92. See 3, 95. — 98. = ydsa9ii<rav. — 96. See n. on 2, 235.-97. 
See n. on v. 39. — 99. Soh. tig vSutp Kai y^v SiaXvGtitirt xai dmBa- 
voire— 100. On avnn see 6, 400. [App. IV.]— 102. trtCpaTa vCic^ 
lit. the (ends =) issues of victory, the victorious issue of the combat. 
H. might simply have said vigrf, just as oXc^lpov =: 6Xc0pov irciparai 
6, 143.— 108. See 1, 197.— HO. &v£ox«^«m> «>r dvixtoQaty w cokiben^ 
— 111. It lpi8o«, ex conUniione, — 118. 84, in prose dq. So v. 173, 



17 — 143. J 7. 190 

1 17 EtTTCp aSct^C 7' i(rriy ical u fioOov tar aKOptiroQy 
^ii/aI fitv a<nra<riu)g yovv Ka/ii/zeiv, ai icc ^vyyaiv 
Srftov Ik iroXifAOio Koi aivrig Si}cor^roc* 
120 ^Qg eintov irapiTreidiv aSeX<lmov tppivaQ riptogy 
axaifjLa irapuTrdjv' 6 S* £irei0cro' rov filv CTTcira 
yriOoavvoi Oepairovreg air oj/ioiv Ttv\i tXovro, 
Ncarw/o S* ^ApytioKTiv avlararo koi fitfUiiriv' 
124 Q TTOirot, ?5 fxiya nivOog 'AxaiiSa yatav ikclvW 
H KB iJiiy oifi^^HE yipu)v, «7rirfjXaTO UriXevgy 
etrOXog MvpjJuSovtov fiovXritjiopog riS* ayopfirtig, 
oc iroT£ fi upojjLevog piy kyiiutev ({i ivl oiKt^, 
128 iravTwv ^Apydtov Ipiwv yBVhi]v rt tokov tj. 

Tovc vi/v £1 irrfiio'O'Oi'Tac v^'^Eicropt travrag aKOvaai, 
TToAXa K£v adavaroteri (jiiXag ava x^^P^C attpaif 
OvfJLOv inrb juLiXiwv Svvai Sojlcov ''A'tSoc cTcro^. 
132 A? 7a/t>> Zcu TE irartp koI ^AOrivahi ical "AiroXXov, 
ri^t^fA^ wg or lir u}Kvp6(^ KeXuSovti iiia\ovTO 
aypofievoi llvXioi re icai 'ApicaSec iyXEoipitipoLy 
^uag trap niyiaaiv^ ^lapidvov aii<fi phOpa, 
136 ToTat S' ^EpivuaXi(M)v irpopog ItrraTOf laoOeog tjiwgy 
Tiv^B i)(iM}v iofxoiaiv ^Apri'iOooio avaicrogy 
Siov ^Apriidoovy rbv iTrlKXritriv KOpwrirriv 
avSpeg K(KXri<TKoy KaXXiZtovot tc yvvaiKegj 

140 OVV€K ap oh TO^OKTl lltl\i(SKiTO SoVpf TC fXaKpiJ^y 

oKXa triSripdi^ Kopvvy priyvv<TKE (jiaXayyag* 

TOV AuiC00p70C CTTC^VE SoX(|l^ OVTl KpCLTet ^£9 
9r€£VCii7rC|» £V O0(^, 00 ap OV KOpVVri 01 oA£t7()OV 

sqq. — 114. lp^iY<t horrore percumus ett, horret^in . = aStfjQ. — 118, 

'yorv ic(£|A«Ttiv, a^ nu flecterey = to sit down, to rest oneself. — 120. 

Instead of iraptnuotv, we find Irpi^tv, in the same ver., 6, 61. 

Comp. the two situatiuns. — 121. See ibid, 62. — ^125. Hdt. has put this 

line (with a change required by the circumstances) into the mouth of 

Syagrus, who felt indignant when Gelon the Syracusan received the 

•tffice of commander in-chief: ^H ke juiy' olfna^eifv 6 TlEXoiriSric 

'Aya/iljuvwv irvOofitvog STraprti^rac rrjv ^ytfioviriv airaf)aipi}a9ai 

vxo TkXovoc Ti Kal ^vftrjKoaiutp (vii., ch. 159). — 127, sqq. ^pofiai 

aud Ip^M are synonyms ; in later Greek ipwrui. — 181. &ir^ l&cX^wv 

=: quitting the members (the body).— 183. CelMon ('the brawling*) 

.1 little stream wliich falls into the Alpheus. — 185. ^cid, a town the 

position of which is uncertain. Some place it on the limits of the 

Piaan territory, in Eiis ; others elsewhere ; others even correct 

this name. — 136. Ereuthalion has been already mentioned, 4, 319. 

— 142. Lycurgus, son of Aleus, king of Arcadia, brother of the 

Argonaut Cepheus. — 143. 06c, = S&ev, unde, for quarty qu& oataa 

K 4 



200 H. [144—169. 

144 xpaiafiB otSupdri' wpiv 7ap Avicoopyoc viro<pOag 

145 oovpl fxiaov TTf/oovfjcrcV 6 8' virriog ovSei ipiiaBn' 
T£v\ia S' c^evapcsCj ^a o« iro/oe \a\Keog "ApriQ' 
Koi TO. jULiv avTog iveiTa (ftopei fiera fxtoXov "Apijoc. 

148 Avrap IttcI AvKOopyog tv\ /isyapoKTiv lyripa, 
SioKi S' '£pcu0aXfciiVf^ ((tiXif) Oepairovri^ ^opHivai' 
Tov oyB rkv\^ ?xwv, irpoicaAc^ero iravraQ apiarovg, 
Oi Sc fiaX irpofXBOv koX iSd^iGavy ouSi rig erXii' 

152 aXX ijui dvfibg avriKe TroXvrXripwv voXifiitiuv 
dapae'i w' 7€V£p Sc vcciraroc cctkov airavrcov' 
icat fULaxofiriv oi lyoh StoKtv Si fxoi tv\oq ^Adtivri* 
lov 8ij priKKTTOv ical KapTioTOV KTavov avSpa' 

156 TToXXoc ynp TIC aic€tro napriopoQ IvOa koI evOa. 
E?6' wg fifiwoifULi, jSti? 8c /iiO£ ifiireSog elri' 
Ti^ Kt rax avrritreis fca^^tjc icopuOatoXoc "Eicrwp. 
'Yjulciiv 8' oJircp cacTii; apicrr^cc nava;(aicliv, 

160 ou8' 01 7rpo0{)OV£(i>c pifiaS* ^EKTopog avriov eXOeivl 
^Qg vdKB<T<T 6 yipwv' oi 8' Ivvia ttuvtbc avi<TTav» 
''QpTo TToXv irpijjTOQ filv ava% avSpiijv * Ay afjii/JLVWV' 
Ti^ 8' fTTi Tu8€t8jjC S)pTO Kpanpog AiofiriSrig* 

164 TO£<T£ 8* lir' Aiavrccj Oov/oiv ciriei/uevoi aXici^v. 
To£<r£ 8' Jtt' 'l8o/i£V€uc Kal oirawv *l8o/Lt£i;^oc9 
M?)p£oi/r)c> araXavroc 'EvuaX/y av8p££0oi/ry" 
ro£<r£ 8* £7r' ^ifpvTrvXog Eva(fiovog ayXaog viog' 

168 Si; Si Qoag * AvSpai/jtoviSrig koI Slog ^OSvcFcnvg' 
wavreg ap" o1,y* £0£Xov iroXefilZaiv "Eicropi Sitf}. 

[Thongh such an adv. ib given by Tzetz., here, surely, oO' = oOi, nUf 
used causally ; cf. 2, 572]. — 144. xpoxa^, see 1, 28. — 145. The second 
half of the line must be regarded as a parenthesis. — 146. xc^co«, as 
in Lat fsrreue, hard-hearted, inflexible, unpi tying. — 149. AccordiDg 
to the rules of construction that were afterwards established, ^/ was 
not put after kireif ci, and other like particles, especially when, as here, 
the two members of the sentence had the same subject. Below, v. 3U 
and 1, 137) the subject is changed. — 152. Fm dvirifit. — 153. 6ap<m y^ 
JiduciA 8U& {Ovftov), — 155. Observe the correspondence between the 
sense and the modulation of the verse. — 156. In this line and in 16, 47i> 
TrapfiopoQ is thus explained by Eustath. : iraprjpTTffikvoCf o iari ictxv- 
ftsvoCt iicXvroQ, %ailvoc, relaxed, in whom all vigour is extinguished. 
This sense is placed beyond doubt by a passage of the Prometheus 
of iEschylus, V. 363 : ^pkvae yap fie airdc rvTreic 'E^cif'aXitfOif 
Kd^tftpovTijBri aOivoc. Kal vvv &X9^^°^ f^^' 'TTop^opov diftaQ 
Keirat, &c. — 158. He would soon encounter, find a battle (judx*7C) = 
.a combatant, an adversary. — ^160. tepo^owha^ : vpoOvfiuje, Seh. — 161. 
vdvTfs : 100 say adverbially, in all. — 164. lirick|fc^oi, see 1, 149. — 



iro— 196.] 7. 201 

170 To7c S' avTig /isrleeirc Fepfiviog iTrwora 'Siarwp' 

KXiipt^ vv^^^^slraXaxOi Sca/uireplcy 8c *ee Xaxgaiv' 
172 ouroc ya/o Sri 6vri(TH ivKvfifxiSag ^A\aLovg' 
ical S* avrbg ov Ovfiov ovr/o'erae, al, kc t^vyyaiv 
Sriiov €fc TToXifioio Koi allelic SriiorriTog, 
^Q,g i^aB"' ol Si Kkripov itrrifirivavTO cfcacrroCj 
176 iv d' tBaXov Kvviy ^ Ayafiifivovog ^ArpsiSao* 
Aaoi o ripriaavTO, dioitri Si \tXpag avi(T)(ov* 
wSb Si Tig etiretrKSV iSiov ng ovpavov thpiv' 
Zev Trarcp, fj Alavra Xaxjuv^ fj TvSiog viov^ 
180 ij avTov (3a<jiXria TroXuvpvtroio MvKYivrig. 

*Qc op* if^av' waXXev he Tepriviog iiriroTa Nlcrrw/a* 
£K 8* idope KXrjpog Kwirig^ ov ap* fidtXov avrot, 
AiavTog' Kripv^ Si <pipo)v av opiXov awavrri, 
184 Sfig* evSi^ia ttcktiv apKrriitamv ^A\aiwv. 
01 8' ov yiyvwtTKOVTBg inrriviivavTo SKafrrog. 
AXX ore Srj rov ficave, ijtipwv av ojuiiXov airavrri, 
OQ fiiv iiriypaxfjag icvviy jSctXe, <palSiiiiog AcaC) 
188 ijTO£ VTri<r-)(iOB X"p'" ^ ^' ^P* cA^jSaAtv, oy;(£ iro^a- 

yi^c*' 8c kXtipov (Trjjua iSiivy yr}Ori(Te Se Oufid^. 
Tov /u€v Trap iroS' lov ')(apdSig jSciAe f^wvYioiv rV 
Qi iftiXoi, fiTOi xXripog Ipog' xaipw Se Koi airog \ 
192 uvfiff^ tTTti SoKib) viKritrijuLev "Eicropd Siov, 

AAA aycr , O0P av eyw TroAefxriia rev^ea ovw, 
To^p vfitig ev-)^e<rOe Ad Kpovltovi avaicri, 
^vyy c0' vpeiwvy ?va /xi) Tpwic 7^ TrvOoiVTar 
196 ill KaX a/i0a8ii}v, cTrtt ourtva SelSifxev efiirrig, 

^ vtToXdxOoi is only found twice in H. with the meaning of TraX- 
^f<fBag,jactarl {ut sartes, which thence are called TrdXoi), gortirif to 
cast lots. Everywhere else traXdoffiiv signifies, to stain, to soil. It 
IS only by accident, that the first paragogic formation of wdXXofiai coin- 
cides with vaXdffffiiv. The two verbs are evidently distinct.— 176. The 
nuddle voice would be thus expressed in Lat. : stiam quisque tortem ng- 
"^nt. See 24, 606. Comp. with this whole passage, 3, 316, sqq. 
"^^H. IvS^lio, see 1, 697. — 186. Each of these heroes had made 
'^Pon his lot (a small pebble, a die, or a piece of wood) a particular 
f^A. ♦* If they had known the alphabet and the art of writing (say 
^cre the ancient grammarians), they would have inscribed their 
^^ on them. This passage, therefore, proves that they had no such 
«?oy\edge.*»— 187. iiriYp^iv -n., itucrihere (as Plautus says, tergum 
'y inseiibere), ineidendo notare cUiquid ; see n. on 6, 169.--196. In 
order that the Trojans may not hear their prayers ; for had they 

k5 



202 H. [197—219. 

197 Ov yap tiq /le jSty ys tKi^v aeicovra Strifrai^ 
oifSi Ti iSpdy' cirel ovS" e/ei€ vijiSa.y* ovrwg 
iXwofiai €V ^aXafjuvi y^viaOai rt rpa^^ifisv re. 

200 ^Oc £^a0 * ol S* evxovTo Au Kpoviwvi avoKTi' 
ASe Si r<c c?ir€<ric€i/ iScuv €£c ovpa voi/ cvpvV 

Ziv waTBp, "iStidci; fieSiioVy KvSiorc, fxiyitrrt^ 
Soc v/ki}v A7ai/ri Kai ayAa^v ci/X^ apiaOai' 

204 £1 £l ical ^Efcro/t>a Trcp ^Alccc vol ici^Scai avroii, 
{(Tvit' afi^oripoiai /Scijv ical icvSoc oiro(r<rov. 

^Oc ^P* £^av* Aiac S2 Kopvaacro viipoiri xaXinjI. 

Ajax puts on his armour and engages Hector, who is wounded »nd 
4>verthrown. Apollo raises him again. Heralds come to separate the 
.combatants and, night coming on, Hector consults to end the fight 

Airip iirc<St| wavra vepi xpoi i*T<raTO T€v\ti, 
j208 (nvar ivu6\ dog re jrek^piog ipxerai "Aptic? 
ogr iliriv voXs/xovSe fitr avipag, ovgre Kpovlittv 
BvfAofiopov ipiSog fdvii ^uviiffce fia\e(rOau 
Tococ ip* Aiag ipro TreXo^ptocy Ipicoc ^Axatwv, 
212 pLuSi6u)v /3Xo<rv/t>o7<r< wpogtifratFi' vipOt Sk vodraiv 
ri'U fioKpa |3i/3ac7 KpaSdtJV BoXixoiriuov iyxog* 
Tov Si jcal ^Apysioi fiiy* iyriOcov ligopowvreg' 
TpoicbC ^ rpofiog alvbg vir^iXvOc yuia tKUirrov, 
2l6^KKTOpi T avTw Ov/Jiog Ivi arfiOeatn iraraero-cv' 
aXX oivwg in fl\€v viroTpltrai ouS* avaBvwu 
a\p XaCjv ig &fMXoVf circl vpOKokiatraTO X^MV* 
Aiag S* iyyiOev jfAOc, ^iptov aoKogy tivtb Tvpyov^ 

heard them, they might have offered petitions and vows still more ean* 
est and more proper to gain the help of Zeus. — 197. 8(c|ftav, to terri^i 
put to flight, chase away, ixi^ &^icovra is a formula often used by the 
Greeks. The first wurd has here, and often elsewhere, little force io 
itself, and we might suppose it useless, did it not greatly elevate, bjr 
the opposition it introduces, the force of the second.— 198. vijIEtt ^' 
rived fm v^ (m) and iZdvy IM-Mtitf, imperitui. — 199. Tpo^iir has 
here and in some other places in H. an intrans. meaning : to fNih 
increauc-'Wi. See 3, 276. 

807. Fm cvi/v/u.—SlO. See I, 8. — 818. wpo^^imTa, vpofivvtfS 
heteroclite forms, = wpocMTra, irpoQuvoiQ. Below 11, 96, pkonp' 
iSirii, ^fivot^ StpKOfuv^ is applied to the Gorgon. The trait tf' 
pressed in this line is as admirable as the BaxpvStv ytXAtraifa of 
Andromache, 6, 484. — 210. Three accus. put U irapaXXqXov, each 
still further determining and specifying the idea ; see 6, 9. hi 
prose we should make one subst. depend cm the other: rpofiioi 

faeene (/acMUatem/acUmdi), zz nan pouum/aoen^ is a Greek idioo.— 



220—246.] 7. 203 

220 ^oXkcovj €irra|3o€£Ov, u oi Tvxtog kq/lic Tev\wv, 
(TKVTOTOfAwv 6\ a/oKTToCf "VAy ivi olicla vatiav' 
OQ ol liroltfatv aaKog aioXovy eirrajSocioVf 
ravpfov ZoTp^iftlutVy Iwi S* oySooi; ^Xavs x^Xicoi'. 
224 To VQooOt aripvoio i^ipiav TtXapLuwiog Atag, 

crrrj pa /tiaA'"Eicropocf77wc> awuXriaag Si vpognvSa' 
' "Efcrop, vvv fiiv Sri 9a^a uatai oiodtv oJog, 
oloi Kai Aavaoimv apiariieg fieriamvj 
223 Kal niT ^A\i\Xria pri^rivopa^ OvfioXiovra. 
'AXX^ 6 /ily cy vriKrai KOp^vitri frovTOTTopoiaiv 
KcTr airofii7ivt<rag ^ AyafJiifivovi, woifiivi XaC^v' 
ilfiHg S* £i/tiey roioi, di av ai^ev ai/nacrot/ucv^ 
232 icai iroXicc* aXX* ^PK^ /^axuc riSl irroXi/uoio. 

Toy S' aire irpogUiire piyaq KOpvOaioXog ''Efcrcttp* 
Aiav Aioyevigy TeXafnljvu, Kolpavt Xavjv, 
^nrt jucv, iivrc iracSoc a^ovpoD^ weipriTitiB, 
236 ij£ yvycuKOC) 5 ,owk ptSev 9roXe/ui}ta epya. 

Avrip iytov ev olSa ixaxag r avSpoicramag r€* 
oIS* liri ce^iiy o7S' Itt* optcrrcpa vwpriaai /3(ijv 
a^aXfiify, ro /uoe i<m raXavptvov voXifiiZnv' 
240 olSa 8' ETToi^ac juLodov lirwwv bucciaciiy* 
oloa 8^ iyl (jraScy Sf}'£((» fiiXvBaOai" Aprfi. 
A\y ov yap <r iOiXw j^aXitiVy roiovrov iovra, 
XaOpri oTriTTTBiKraCj aXX* a/i^aSoy, ac tee Tv\wfn* 
^^ H pa, fcal anireTraXtav vpoiei SoXi\6(rKiov iyxog, 
Kai /3aXev Amyroc Sciyoy (raicoc l7rra)3ocioy^ 
OKpoTOTov Kara x^^Koy, oc oySooc liev eir aurcf . 

^•^X^I^D = ci'c x^PI^I^* — ^^^' ^vraP^cMV, made of seven layers 

^^X^C> ▼. 247) or coati of ox-hides {clipei dominus septemplicis Ajax, 

^Jid). These hides placed one on Uie top of the other were covered 

^th a plate of hammered hrass, x^^f^cov. Iica|ic r., nee 2, 101. — 221. 

°^ ia BcBotia. — 228. IXavvw is the proper term for the working 

Mo'^ like dueere <xra : to stretch and fashion with the hammer. — 

^•* pw is read in this place alone, ^ovv everywhere else. Hero- 

'^wi wrote j3w, contracted fm /3<$a. Bovg dZaXia (sc. ^ijpa), and 

jometimes i36«c without adj. : the buckler. — 239. roXavpivov, see 

». 289. -- 840. = dUai ivi ii, irruere in ... — 24L orM^ (else- 

^here with vcfiivy). Ty avora^iiv fidxy-, Sch. Stataria pugna, a 

piwhed battle. piXvca^ai est etiam tripudiare et saltare ad cantum : 

^Qe^ue metaphorice Api^i fiiXirKrOait ad inartios sonos gressum com- 

^'^**I]^» b^ieoi choreas daaUare^ h. e. pugnare (Sch : KivdaQai kit- 

"^^ mX liiiriipui Hard /iaxijv), transUtum a choreis. Nisi gene- 

'*"oa nujig yai^etv, ludere. H. Stephens (or ripTrtaOai, with other 

k6 



204 H. [247 — 27Q 

247*^E£ Si Sia irrv\ag iJXOe SaiZwv \a\Koc areip^c' 

248 cv ry S* l|3Sojuary ptvto <r\lTO. Acurcpoc aire 
Aiag Aioycviic irpoifc 6oXc;)(d<riccoi; lyx^^' 
ical jSoAe Il/Oiaii/Sao icar* aairiSa iravrotr iiaiiv* 
Ala fxlv atnriSog i^Xdc ^qeiv^c o/3(if)uoi/ iyxog^ 

252 icai &a dtipriKog TToXvSmSdXov rip-fipHfrro' 
ivriKpv Bl wapal Xavapiiv Siafirias \iTwva 
ijXOQ' 6 S^ eicX(v0i|9 Koi aXBvaro Krjpa /ucXaivav* 
To) S* cic(nraa(ra/uivci) SoXl\ iyx^a \itp<wiv afi afi^ia, 

256 (rvv p' eirccrov; Xc^owcv €oticor£c iifiOf^ayoKJiv^ 
ri (rv<j\ Kairpoimv, rc^i/rc aOivog ovic aXaTraSyov. 
t IlptafcfSiyc |uci^ cTTCtra piaov aoKog oirraae Sovpl, 
ovS* c/9/ot)^Ev ^oXicov' avtyvafULi^Oii Si ol al^jAri* 

260 Aiac £* acnrfSa v6^ev sTraXjuEi/oc* 19 Sc Siavpo 
^Xv0£v iyx^'^^f <rTv<l»eXi^e ii fxiv fiEpaioTa' 
r/XT)St;v S* aixiv cir^XOc' piXav S' aviKtjKUv alpa, 
'AXX' oitS* wg aviXriye /ua^tic icopvOaioXog *'Eictw()' 

264 aXX' avaxa<yffa)Lt6i;oc Xiflov EiXero X^'P^ ^oX*^V» 
KeipBvov iv tteSic^, fclXava, rpijx«>v te iiiyav rv 
T^ jSaXcv Atat^roc Secvov vokoc Eirraj3o£io.V9 
fii(T(TOv Eiro/u^aXiov* irE/t>ii7X*l<^€i' S' apa x<iXicoc* 

268 AEVTEpoc avr* Aeac iroXvTXE^^oi/a Xaav a£/pac» 
iSk ETr(Sivi7(rac, Eir^pEforE Se 7v' aniXBOpov* 
liaw S* afTiriS* eo^e, /SaXoiv pvXotiSti Trirpti^' 
/3Xai//£ 81 ot 0fXa "yowvoO'* 6 8' inrnog E^EravvaSif, 

272 dtrirlS' evi\pip<pOdg' rov B* alxy wpOtoaiv \\ir6XX(ov» 
Kai vv KE cfi ^iil>h<T<r avTO(F\€Sov ovrct^ovro, 
eI /ut) K//puK£o A<oc ayyEXoc i^Se Kai dvSpiov, 
j}X0ov, 6 /KEV T(>(ti<i>y, 6 S* ^Axaiiijv x^^'^^X^^^^^*'^ 

276 TaX6uj3i<{c ''« ico^ 'iSaioc, TTEiri/v/tilvo) apijtw' 

liiaat^ S* afA(jiOTip(i}v (ric^Trrpa <T\iOov' uiri t£ fiuOov 
icfi/Dv^ *lSa7oc5 invvvfiiva priBea EiBwg' 

Sch.). — 244. Fm avairaWia — 251, gqq. See nn. on 3, 357, sqq. — 
856. <rv|fcv£iiT«»f to fall upon each other, to come to close quarters. — 
257. o&K &Kaffa8viSv, nowise weak, sc. very strong. See 1,330. — 
262. T|i<if 8i)v, in prose TfjifiriKUQ, in a way to cut open, make a eash. — 
267. iiro|x^^iOf , adj. = iirl rtf hyL^akf avrov. — 269. 1^, fin 
Vi;/it. Iir^pcioncv Ira, lit he leant, i. e. impressed (upon the stone [by 
foUowing it, as it were, with his body, and urging it on]), an im- 
mense force. ~ 270. Fm ^yvv/ii. The Sichol. explain fivXoct^lc (like a 
mill-stone) by (rrpoyyvXy, ^ rpa^tc. It is rather the great size of 
the Btone that the poet wishes to express. — 272. =r dort'di. ^ 



279—304.] 7. 205 

279 Mi}fc€rc, TToiSe (jtiXu), iroXtiJilZETBy juijSt /uaxcaOov* 

2S0 afufiOTipw yap at^di ijuXfi vf^fXtiyipira Zcvc* 
a/Li0ei> S' ai)(/tii7ra' roys S^ leal cSjuet^ airavrcc- 
Nu^ S' ^01) rcAl0C£* ayaOov Koi vvktI iriOiaOcu.' 
Tov S^ a7ra/Lic(|3o/ievoc irpogii^ri TiXajiwviog Acac* 

284 'l8at', "EKTOpa ravra iccXci^cre fiv0Yi<fa(fOat' 

avTog ^ap \apfn^ TrpOKaXinaaro iravraq apiarovq* 
Apxirw* airap iyw fiaXa irdaojuaiy pirep av ovrog' 
Tov S* avTB rrpogleive fiiyag KopvOaloXog "Eicrtoip* 

288 Alav' iwd rot owicc Btbg iiiiye06g n |3/i]v n, 
Koi vivvrfiv, TTcpi 8' iyx^^ ^Axaiiov i^ipraT6g laaC 
vvv /u£V wava&jxtaQa fia\r\g icai Sjjtor^roc 
ffi)lihpov* vartpov airt iuia\ri<fOfitO\ ci<roic£ Saifnov 

292 a/i/ic Staicptvy, Suiy S^ iripoivi yi viKtiv' 

wS 8' fiSni rcXtOci' ayaOov ical vvicr^ wiOioOaC 
wc <Tw r' cii^p^vyc travrag vapa vrivalv ^A\aiovgf 
<fovg re fiaXitrra Irag Koi iraipovg, oi rot iamv* 

296 avTap iyw koto, atirv fiiya Ilpiafioio avaKTog 
Tputag iv<ppavi(Mf koI TptoaSag iXKeaiiriwXovg, 
oiTE fioi ev^Ofxivai Qtlov dvtrovTai ayCjva. 
^tjpa S**y ayy iiXXi)Xoifii ir^piKXvra Btltojuiiv afKJKO^ 

300 o^pa Tig wo uwgaiv ^A\aiu)v re Tptitov re* 
9 filv iuapvaaOrtv ipiSog wtot OvuoBopoio, 
*?o awT tv ^lAorriri burfiayav apufitiaavre. 

Ajax and Hector retire after exchanging presents. The chiefs of 
uie Greeks, assembled in the tent of Agamemnon, sacrifice to Zeus. 
After the repast, Nestor proposes that they should perform the ob- 
Beqoies of the dead, and fortify the camp. The Trojans are assem- 
Wed before the palace of Priam. Antdn6r proposes to restore Helen 
uid her riches to the Greeks. Paris refuses to give up Helen^ and 
pTopuBes to send some treasures. Priam dispatches to the Greeks what 
"vis offers, and demands a truce to pay the last duties to the dead. 

Qg apa (fitJvrifTag SoDice ^i^oc apyvp6r}Xov9 
304 (TOV KoXecu re (jtipwv koi EVTfiriTi^ nXafiiljvC 



... See V. 218. — 289. vcpC, see 4, 46. vtwnf has become a subst. 
**e other fem. adjectives. — 298. Ly^ : 6 tottoc Iv if avvayovrai^ 
^P^'^' According to 18, 376, it would appear that we may trans- 
^fidov Aywva by. ** the assembly of the gods (in the temple)." 
^des, nothing obliges us here to restrict the very wide uso which 
^- niakes of the adj. Oetoc, since c^^^M'"^' indicates sufficiently what 

'J'JJ'^We assembly** we must understand.— 802. See 1, 631. 

^. It is this sword of Hector with which Ajax killed himself, if 
*® loay credit the poets posterior to H. Sophocles makes him utter 



206 H. [305—328. 

305 Aiag Si ^bi(rrq/oa SiSov i^oiviKi (j^auvov* 

Tib Sk SiaKpivOivTBy 6 filv fiera Xaov ^A\aiMV 
fi'iy 6 8* £C Tpcioiv ojiiaSov kU, Tol 8' i\aptiaav, 

308 i)g ilSov tlufov re koi apTBfiia irpagiovrdy 

A?ai/roc irpoi^vyovra julvoc koI 'xupag aairrov^" 
Kal p iSyov TrpoTi aarvy aeXirriovrcc <yoov ecvcu. 
AiavT avO* iripupOtv IvKVri^iSig 'Aicaiol « 

312 6IC ^ Ayafiifivova Slov ayov, Kixapmora vIki^, 

Oi S' ore Srf KXitriyinv kv ^ArpelSao yivovroy 
Toitri Sc (iovv Upevaev ava^ avSpCjv ^ Ayapifivtav, 
apaevaj TrevTairripoVy vvepfiBvii Kpoviwvi, 

316 Tov Sipovy a.p<^i 9 Eiroy, Kai fiiv oUxivav anavra, 
fii<TTvXX6v T ap hrKsrafiivwg vtipav r ojSeXoTaci/, 
&Trrri<Tav Tt irepKJ^paSdijg ipvaavro te iravra. 
Avrap Ittci travtravro vovov rcrwicoi/ro re SaTra, 

320 Saiyvvr*, ouSc ri Ovfwg iSevtro Sairog ittrrig' 
vdroKTiv 8' Aiavra SiriveKieaai yipaipev 
^pwg ^ArpBlSriQ, avpvKpeiwv ^ Ay ajuLifivwv* 
Avrap ivH voaiog icat iSrirvog e^ ipov li/ro, 

324 TOig 6 yipwv irapirpwrog iiftaivBiv ^/o;(cro finriv, 
Nccrrofp, ov koi irpoaOev ap(<TTri 0a<vcro fiovXri' 
o <r0<v Ev^poveoiv ayopZ/aaro ical /ierlccTrsv* 
*Arp€£8i) rs fcai aAXoe apiariieg nava\aiQfv, 

328 TToXXoi yap rcOyaae leaptiKO/KObivrcc ^Axaiol, 



on that occasion the general principle, that 'Ex^poiv a^itfpa ^wpo. 
Hector also, according to the same poetA, was tied to the chariot of 
Achilles by the girdle which Ajax had given him. — SIO. Read 
AfXirWorrcs in four syllables, like &t\vrivvrti;. 'Asktrovrtc, the 
reading of ancient editions, is not Greek. — 818. icXioiai, see 24, 450. 
— 814. 8^, see n. on 149. — 816. Si^cvav : dufuptaav, ^ xard /u^ 
duiXov, Sch. We need only see in these words a general expression 
indicating that they cat the victim in pieces : |i£aTvXXov (a ' verbnm 
propriam') means to cut up such pieces as they put on the spit. 
See 1, 465, &c. — 821. vwra in the pi., like peetora, because the back 
is, as it were, divided in two by the dorsal spine. Virg. expresses 
8M|Viinlis lit by perpetui Urgum 6ovtt, a slice cut the whole length of 
the chine. It was the portion of honour ; see Od. 4, 65. Plato 
approves of this sort of recompense for the young and vigorous 
warriors (ifjSwvW re koi avdpiitp), and admits the use of it into 
his RepubUc, v. p. 466.-828. See 1, 469.-824. v4»a(irciv, to warp, 
weave, combine, in a good or bad meaning, according to the sense of 
the passage.— 828. In Greek, a speech often begins with the partiele 
y6^ ('for'), which indicates the reason, cause, or motive of what is 
going to be said, and relates to the subject wMch the orator haa in 



329—353.] 7. 207 

329 TiJv vvv alfia KiXaivov ivppoov a/u^) Sfco/uavSpov 
iffKidav 6£vc "Apqc, \pv)(ai 8' "A'iSogSB icari}XOov. 
T(^ ifs \pri iroXefiov )U€v a/u' i^oi vavtrai ^Axaiwv^ 

332 auroi S* aypofi^voi KVicX^^rofiev eyOaS€ veicpouc 
/3ou<ri fcal ripi6vot9iv' arap icaraKt|o/Lcev avrovc 
tvtOov airoirpo Viwv, &c k* oflrrea Tracffli/ eicaoToc 
otfcaS* ayy^ or av auri vswfiiOa irarplSa yaiav' 

336 Tiffi^ov S apf\ TTvpiiv tva xfvofitv tK^tyayovng 
aicpirov €fc ir€o(ou* irori S' avrov Sdpofxiv (Sica 
TTvpyovQ ixpriXovg^ elXap vijuiv r€ leal avrjiy' 
€v S* aifTOiai irvXag woi-fifrofiiv ev apapufacy 

340 o^pa Sr avracuv iwirriXaaiii oSoc £i>7* 

SKToadcv Sc fiaOuav opv^opiv iyyvOi rat^povf 
71 \ cirirouc koI Xaov IpvKOKOi ap^ng iouaa, 
ptivoT iwifipiay voXtpog Tpiitav ayepoi\iov» 

344 Qg iifM0*' oi S* apa iravreg iiryvtitrav fia<TiXrieg» 
Tpbioiv avT ayopri yivtr ^iXiov iv ttoXh axpy, 
Scti/}}, TBTpii\vta, irapa Upiapoto 06py<nv* 
Tciimv S' ^AvTTfVfMtp TTtwvvpivog iip\ ayoptveiV 

3i8 KlfcAvTE pev, Tpiotg Koi AapSavoi 17S' iwlKOvpoi, 
o^p* ciiroj TO pt Ovpog iv\ aTr\9t9<n iceXsvci. 
Acwr' ayfr', ^Ap'ysfiyv 'EXtviiv Koi Kriipaff ap alrig 
iu)opiv ^ArpdBgmv ayuV vvv S" opKia ifitrra 

352 \p^vaapevoi pa\6pi<T0a' rij} oi vv ri KipSiov iipiv 
{iXwopai iicnXitaOaiy tva pri pi^opev <TjSc]. 

his mind, or, if you will, to the very action of beginning the address : 
** (I speak to you) for . . ." This exposition of the motives is followed 
here (y. 331) by Tui at Ypfl* Igitur opus est te ... as if he had begun 
vithoQt the particle yap : HoXKoi rtOi^aaiv, &c. Here there is a 
ijight anaeoiuthon, but this use of yap is general even in the most 
ngorously exact style. — 832. KvicXciv, to transport on wheels (s^jcXot), 
to carry in a cart. — 833. =: KaraKTiutiiiv, and the same in the lines 
following. — 884. &'roirp6, and awdirpoOi, at some distance in front. — 
^. ita7«,y6vTf«, iiitrans. : UrropivOkvrtc, vpoiXBovTic, 8ch, JSgressi 
(otutra).— 387. Ik vf 8£ov is connected with x^v(c)(ap€v, let us heap up 
& tomb (tumulus) of the plain (of the earth of the plain). &KpiTos, in- 
^inetus, common to all. In later times they called the collective 
tombs of those who had remaiaed upon the field of battle, voXvav- 
W* — 888. a^Toi, opposed to inanimate objects or to animals, sig- 
nifies '* persons, men." Here, however, we may explain by (17/iiJv) 
aifTiSv. — 843. iwiPpCOM, xngraneseOf urgeo, — 846. rlrprixa (intrans.) 
^toea ftn 9oaff<ru {Tapdaou), to shake, agitate ; Seh. nrpaxviuvri 
w6 rov 9opv/3ov. Ovpoif, see 2, 73&~862. K^pSiov (sc. itrriv), see 
^ 201. The following line was condemned by the ancient cri- 



208 H. [354—380. 

354 "Hroi ©y wg (iiroiv kut ap* it^tro, Toim 8' 

Stoc 'AXl^avSpoCj 'EXIvijc Trocrtc ijvico/itoto' 
356 oc fJiiv a)uc£]3o)U€voc cttcq Trrc/ooevra irpogt}vSa' 

'A vTijvo/o, (TV jU€v ovicct' efioi (piXa ravr ayopemiQ' 
oltrda Koi aWov fivOov afxdvova rovSe vori<Tai. 
Ei 8' crcov 817 TOVTOv awb anovSriQ ayopfvug, 
360 iK apCL Sri roc £7re£ra OeoX <^pivag wXeaav ahroL 
Avrap iyo) Tptieaai jjieB* tTTTToSa/xoic ayoptvtrw' 
dvTiKpv o dir6(tniim, yvvalKa fxlv ovk dirootoaW 
Kriifiara 8' Sera' ay6pLr\v i% "Apyeog rifAirepov 8w, 
364 wavT lOiXo) Sojiivai kol It oiicodev aXX' iwiOeivai. 
Urot 07 a>c c£7rci>v icar ap ei^ero, Toiai c 

AapSavlSriQ Ilpiafiog, Oeoifnv fifitrrtjp araXavrog' 
o ai^iv ivt^povitM)!) ayopritraro koi /icrceiTrcv' 
368 KlfcXvrc juev, TpCjsg koi AdpSavoi ^8' eTTCKOVpot^ 
otjip* ccira> rd fie dvjJLo^ IvX oTifiiaoi iccXevct. 
Nvv fccv 8op7rav IXeo-flc Kara irroXiv, o/c ro vapoq 

Koi (^vXaKTiQ fivyitratrOB kol eypriyopOe ckootoc' 

372 ritjdev 8' 'l8a7oc Vrw KofXac cirl v^ac? 

ec7r£/i£v 'Arpi(8oC) ^ Ay ajxipiVQvi kvX M.evekii^y 
fiifOov ^ AXi^dvopoiOy Tov HVBKa vecKOc opwpiv' 
Koi 81 ro8' eiirijuLevai irvKivhv tirog, ai k lOiXtoaiv 

376 wavtratrOat iroXifioio Svgri\i0^y tlgoKt viKpovg 
KtiOfieV vfTTBpov avre fia\r\(T6fJitQ\ uqoKt Sai/jLwv 
ajufie diaKpivyy Swy 8' hipoKri ye viktiv* 

Idseus the herald goes to find the chiefs of the Greeks. Diom^Ss 
rejects the offers of Paris. Agamemnon consents to the trace. 
Both Greeks and Trojans bury their dead. 

'^Qg c^aO'* ol 8' apa tov fidXa plv icXvov ijS' liri- 
OovTO' 
380 [Sopirov iireiff ciXovro koto cjTjOarov iv reXietrmv*] 

tics as an awkward interpolation. — 860. &pa 8^ lircira, these three 
particles can only be expressed by our word then (it would follow 
that—). — 364. oXkoOcv, de meo, — 866. "laos OioiQ jcard r^v povXnVf 

880. This line is wanting in the .best MS. The soldiers are in tkt 
city; how then could they take their repast, xard trrparhv iv 
TiXiivaiv, *' in the camp and in their ranks !" 1 1, 730 and elsewhere 



381—411.] 7. 209 

381 timObv S* 'iSatog ?j3»| KoiXag ivX i;riag, 

viji vapa wpv/ivy 'Aya/ul/ivovoc* avrap 6 TOtatv 
384 (nag Iv fii<T(TOi(Tiv jucre^covesv riirvra Ktipv^' 
^ArpeiSri t£ icai aXXoi apttrrrieg nava\ai(ijVj 
riviyei npiafidg re icat aXXoi Tpoj^g iyavoiy 
Biwiivy ai kI TTf/o vfifii 0fAov icat rfSv ylvoiro, 
388 fwOov ' A Xcs a vS/ooco^ rov ecvcKa vcTkoc opwp^i;' 
KTrifiaTa filv oa 'AAi£av8/ooc fcotXr^^ IvX vrivcnv 
riy ay ero TpoirjvS* — djg irplv w^cXX' a7roXI<y0q<— 
TTavT E0eXci Sojucvai koi tr' oltcoOev aXX' £7r{0£7vo£* 
392 KOvptSiryy S' aXoxov McvcXaov KvSaXtfioio 
ov (^Yiaiv Swativ' ^ fciiv Tpw«c 7^ fcAovrar 

.^-^ ^^ ^5>'^/ ».*v v>>/)/\ 

Kat oc TOO T/i/oiyciv uireiv cttoc, ai k caiAijre 
vavtraffOai iroXtpoio Svgnx^OQ, ugoKi vBKpovg 
396 Kriofiiv' voTipoy aJre fxa\ri(T6fiB0^ ^ ugoKS Saifio)v 
apfjiB SiaKpiv^f Seup 8' iripoim ye vIktiv. 

Qc €^a6'' oi 8' a/aa fl-ai/TC^ oictjv lyli/ovTO 

0\^l 8l Si) fierieiiTB j3oiiv ayaOog Aiofi{}Sr)g' 
*00 M^r' ap rtc vuv KT^/uar' 'AXtSavSpoto Se)((<rOio, 
fxW 'EXcvijv* 'yva»Tov 8e, Kat oc juaXa V7]wi6g Itrnv, 
wc ^8ij Tpbieaaev oXiOpov irBlpar itpriTrrai. 

Qcc^afl** ot 8' apa TTavTCc c'Ttaxov ulec 'A;j(mwv, 
*04 /ivOoi; ayaaaafnevoi AiopriSiog iinroSafxoio, 

Kal TOT* ap^ 'l8aiov Trpogi<t>ri Kptlwv ^ Ayapifivojv* 

ioat , riTOi fJLvuov Axaiu)v avrog aKOvug, 
wc To« vwoKplvovrai' ipoi 8' iiriavSavei oStwc' 
408 Qfifjil 81 v€icpo7(rcv, KaraKaujuiev ovti fJLeyatpw' 
ov yap Tig 0£c8(u VEKva)v icaTaTc6vi|wTa»v 
yiyviTf eirei icc 9ai;(t)(r<j irvpbg /JLeiXicraifXiv S)Ka* 
opKia Si Zivg iotoj, iplydovirog iroaig "Hpijc* 

Ijffl line is in its place. The following lines have been imitated by 
^^. Mn. xi. 100, &c.— 384. '^in^s, synon. of XiyvipOoyyoc, 2, 60. 
"^W. See 6, 170.— 401. ywariv 8i xal (rovrtfi) os . . ., manifestum 
V*\ ^ " qui . . .-402. See nn. on v. 102, and 2, 16.— 407. The 
ionic viroKpii'eaOai = the Attic arroKpipitrOaif to answer. — 409. 
^'^K^ icaTaTcOvT)<STCs, ^OCficvoi, cadavera mortuay is an amplification 
^bich the later poets adopted after H. ^t8w vcicvwv, sparing, eco- 
^omy, in the case of, or towards, the dead. [^Axfor the slain, I grudge 
'*!^notrthe rites Funereal.' Cp.] — 410. irvpos i&ciXCo-crctK [epexege- 
*^ inf.]^ to appease them (in Lat. (^uiu placemua manes) by fire ; 



210 H. [412—437. 

412 ^Qg ccTTcuv TO <TKfiirTpov avitrxiOe wam OaoTaiv* 
a\l/oppov S' 'iSaToc £J3q TT/oorl "lAeoi; Ipriv* 
01 o iar bIv ajopj Tpweg icai AapSaviutveg, 
iravTBQ OfxriyepuQ, noTiSiyfXBvoi bmror ap' iXQoi 

416 'iSaloc' 6 8' ap i}XO« Koi ayyikit}v aTrhnr^v, 
OToc iv fxi(T<TOiatv. Tol 8' cLttX^^ovto jtiaX' wko, 
a/i^orcpov, viicvac t' ayi/itv, irepoi Se jticO' vXqv' 
'Apycloi S' Ircpoiflcv ivaaiXfjLOJV airo vriwv 

420 wTovvov vtKvaq r ayipev, erepoi Si fXiO^ SXyjv. 

HeXcoc jticv eirecra viov irpogifiaWev apoupaC) 
e^ OKaXappdrao fiaBvppoov '£2ic£avoiO 
ou/oav6v ctcai^'ci^v* 0£ o ^i/rcov aXXi)Xoi(rci;. 

424 "Evda Siayviovai xaXeiriog Hfv avSpa eicaaTOv' 
aXX vSaTi vi^oi/Ttc azro /3/oorov al/uarocvra, 
SaKova Otpfia ^iovng^ ifia^wv iiraaipav, 
Ovo' aa KXaictt/ Ilpia^oc piyag' oi Si artcuiry 

428 veKoovg TrvpKa'irjg eirevriv^ovy a\vviii€voi Krip' 
iv ol irvpl TrpriaavTiQy tjiav Trpori "iXiov Ip^v. 
^Qg 8' aSrcuc hipwdev €uicv//ju£8£c 'A^cuol 
VEfcpovc TrvpKa'irjg tirtvrivBov, a\vvptvoi ic^p' 

432 Iv 8c TTU/oi 7rp»j(Tavrcc 6J3av KoiXag tTrl vrjag. 

*H/xoc 8' OVT ap TToi ^uicj ti"* 8' aptpiXvKri vuS, 
rfljtioc ap' a/u0t Trvprji/ Kpaoc eypcro Xaoc 'Ax*"^'' 
Tvp(5ov 8' a/Li^' ai>r?}i; ?va Trofeov i^ayaYOi/rcc 

436 aKpiTov Ik TTtSiou* Trorl 8* avrov TV.\og eSupav, 

TTupyouc 6' vxpriXovgy elXap vriiov re kcu avrCitv* 

L e. by the fire of the faneral pile, by giving, granting them some 
fire. Hvpi and irvpog differ but by a slight shade. Cf. 2, 415. — 
414. = HvTo. AapoavCwvcs, is again found 8^ 154, elsewhere Aop- 
ddvtoi and AapSavoi. — 415. vpos8^o|fcai, exspecto. — 416. &«curw> 
here to proclaim, explain. — 417. oirXa is said of all sorts of instru- 
ments, and not of arms only. — 421. vpof^PoXXcv, struck (with his 
rays) : dcrlcrtv t^aWtv, Od. 5,480. —422. Fm iLKoXSg = ^(tvx<^> 
vpfos (same root as ^ko and dc^v), and plui. See nn. on I, 423» and 
5,6. — 425. Pp^Tof (thus accented), bluod which gushes or has 
gushed from a wound. — 427. In order that the truce might not 
expire before the burial was finished. These lines 424—429, 
afforded a subject for a magnificent poetic picture ; and H. feeliug 
this, points out all the grand traits of it, but passes over the details, 
without allowing himself to be drawn into any development. None 
but great poets deal in this way with great subjects. — 428. Iircinfvfov : 
kirtaiopevov, Sch. The other forms of the verb come from iTrivri^ 
and iTTivku, not used in the present. — 488. '* Prisci Graecorum pn- 
mam lucem, quee praecedit soils exortilks, Xvcijv appellaverunt, aro 
rot) XtvKoVf hodieque Xvco^wg cognominant" Macrob, Sat. i. 17* 



438—459.] 7. 211 

438 *Ev S* airroiai TrvXac IvbttoUov cv apapviag, 

o^pa Si avratov ivTrjiXatrlvi oSog etifi' 
440 iKTOdOtv 8k ^aOiiav iir ahrd^ rat^pov opv^av, 

evpnaVj fi^yaXriv' kv Si (tkoXottoc Kariirri^av. 
^Oc oi fxlv TTOviovTO Kapr)K0fjL6unmg ^A\aioL 

In the council of the gods, Poseidon complains of the Greeks, who 
erect walls without consulting them. Zeus appeases him and per- 
mits him to destroy them, after the departure of the Greeks. 

01 Si Oeoi Trap Zqvl Kadfifisvoi acrrc/ooiriyry 
444 Ofiivvro fiiya ipyov 'Axaiwi/ x<*^*f**X*'''^''**'^' 
roTai Si fivuiov ipX'^ U.o(TuSaojv evo(Ti\0(ov' 

Ztv iraTEp, H pa rig k<m fiporwv tw^ aireipova 
yaiav, 
ogrig ir adavaroiai voov Kot firJTiv lv(\pH ; 
448 ov-^ opaag, on S' ovtb KaptiKopoutvTtg ^Ax^iol 
Tii^og iTeivlaaavTO viwv Sir£/t>, ofi^l Si rcKJipov 
vXaaav, ovol OeoXai Soaav Kkeirag iKOTOfx^ag ; 
Tail S' ijroi irXloc iarai otrov t kiriKiSvaTai riwg' 
452 TOW 8' tiriXriiTovTai, or tyio leai ^l^og 'AiroAAwv 
Tip(() AaojuiiSovTi voXlfrtrajiev aOXritravrt* 

Tov Si fily* 6\9riaag 7rpoc€0n ve^cAiiycpIra Zcvc* 
Q iroTTOi, ' Evvoirlyai ihpvaOevigf olov ienrtg. 
456 AXXoc iciv Tig rowro 0eu)v Siitreu voripay 

oc trio iroXXhv atf^avpOTepog xtipag tc /nivog re* 
(Toy o Tyrol kAcoc ^orai wsov r €ir<Kioyara£ tjoic* 
Aypci fiav; or av aur€ KaptiKopowvTag ^A\aio\ 

^- 9i|^o)MU, an Ionic form = diaoiiai. This episode in Olym- 
V^ was marked by the Alexandrian critics as an interpolation 
posterior to H. See the beginning of bk 12. — 447. Iv(\|rci, fut. 
of IvIiTbi, formed fm the 2 aor. IvKm-elv, who will go and com- 
o^QQicate to the immortals his thought and his resolutions. Every 
S'^t enterprise ought to commence with the invocation of the gods 
■od a sacrifice. The forgetfulness of this duty brings misfortune on 
*ne Greeks. — 448. a^n^ victmm ; as the gods had built them round 
''oy. — 450. Fm IXavvut, as in Lat. ducere foitam. — 451. [(jroi lias 
wie force of / tay to you. Nag.] = iirt haov (10* Uffiyv x'^P^'^i 
«*•) Kiiv. — 402. Fm kin\av9avo}iai, oblivisei. See 21, 441, 
*^<J. where this fact is recounted somewhat differently. — 463. 
**^^v has two meanings : *• to build a city ;" and (with the 
**cii8. of the place) ** to furnish with a city." Although in the pas- 
^ of bk 21, which I have cited, it is said that Poseid6n built 
•wih the city and the walls, here rb riXxoQ kiroXiffaiJitv can signify 
nothing but rb rttxoc r»lc ffoXewc iTrotrjaafitv, — 469. See 5, 766. — 



212 H. [460—482. 

460 oi\wvTai trifv vtivai ^(Xiiv ig irarpiSa yaiiav, 

TH\og avappiiKagy to filv tic oXa irav Karaxevaiy 
auric S' ri'iova jutEyaXriv xpafiaBoiai KaXvtpai, 
&C K€v TOi juiiya tu)(Oq afjLaXSvvr}Tai ^A\aiQvm 

During the repast, Zevua sends sinister omens to the Greeks, who 
retire to rest. 

464 ^Qg ol fJilv TOiavra irpog aXXriXovg ayopevov* 
Avaero 8* riiXiog, rcrlAsaro 8l Ipyov ^A\atu>v' 
/3ov0ov€oy Sc Kara KkitrlaQ koL oopirov iXovro. 
Nf/€g S* Ik AijfAvoio irapitTTaaaVf oivov ayovaaiy 

468 iroXXal^ rag irpoiriKev *lr](TOvlSiig ^vvriog, 

Tov p iTi\ *Y;//i7rvXi| vir ^IrjtTovtj iroifiivi Xawv* 
Xwptg 8' 'ArptfSyCj ^ Ayafiifivovi Koi MsveXat^, 
SioKtv ^IritToviSrtg ayipev juiidv, X^^'^ p-tTpa, 

472 "Ei/Ocv ap* olvlZovTO icapryfco/Koaivrcc ^A\aioi, 
aXXoi filv \aXK(J}, aXXoi 8' aWwvi (TiSripi^, 
aAAo< o€ pivoig, aAAoi o avTym poe<T<Tiv, 
aXXot S* avSpairoSiam' rlOevro cl SaXra OdXeiav* 

476 Havvxfxioi fJilv irreira KapriKOfiowvTig ^A\aiol 
SaivvvTOy Tpu)Bg 8c icara TrroXtv i^8' iiriKOvpoi* 
Uavvvx^og Si a^iv KaKO. piiSiTO fitiTUra Zevg^ 
afiepSaXia KTUTriojv' rovg 8e ^^wpov Siog yptC 

480 otvov 8' eic Seirawv \aiuiaSig X'^v? ov8l rig ?rXi| 
wpXv irihiv, vp\v Xtixpai virepfiBvei Kpovlwvi. 
KoifiYiaavT ap* iireira icai virvov Siopov cXovro. 

461, sqq.y Infip. = imper. — 468. Jason and the Argonauts disem- 
barked at Leninos, then desolated by a revolt, in which all (he men 
had perished. Hypsipyl^ was the queen of the island. — 470. [x**P^t 
teonum. S.] — 472. In bk 9, 72, it is from Thrace that the Greeks 
get their wine. As we here see, conmierce took place by means 
of barter. We do not find in H. any trace of the existence of 
money. — 476. There is no other nom. than 6.vipdwodop. &v8pA* 
ir^Scovi is a heteroclite dat., formed after that of irov^. Moreover 
this is the only passage in H. where we meet the word dvdpdiroSov : 
from these two irregularities some of the ancient critics regard the 
line as apocryphal. — 479. icrvir. : /Spovrwv, Sch, x^P^^ oicn, f<i^* 
affright, is (say the Schol.) used with an act. sig. = xXcapoiroto*') 
palltdoB efflckns. Poets do not think of such distinctions, which are 
besides opposed to the genius of the language. They give to the I 
abstract ideas which they personify, forms in unison with the effects 
which they produce, pallida Mors, livida Invidia, nAieundtu Pudor* 
— 481. See 1^ 97' — 482. Pladdi oarpebant munera «om»», Ovid. 



0MHP01C IAIAA05 

PA^i^AIA 0. 



At daybreak Zeus assembles the gods and forbids tbem to aid the 
combatants: Ath^nS claims the liberty to inspire the Greeks. Zeus 
answers her with mildness, and, quitting Olympus, gains Ida, whence 
he contemplates the city and the camp. 

'Hci>c fJtlv icpOKOircTrXoc iKlSvaro Tratrav lir alav' 
Ziifg dl 6eutv ayopriv woiriaaro TepiriKipavvog 
aKQOTary icopv^y TroXvSupaSog OvXvpiroio. 

4 AwToc Si fTif ayopcvfi, 0£ot 8' vtto ttclvtiq okovoi/' 
KckXutI /u£i/, iravrtq re Btoi traaai rt diaivaij 
o0p' tiTTd) TO. fi€ Ovfiog Ivl orifittKn ksXevei. 
Mi^Tf rig ovv OriXtia Ofoc royc jurire rig aptrriv 

8 iruparw Scafclpaai ifxov iirog' a\X a/jia iravrsg 
aivfTr', otppa Ta\i(TTa reXevTYifra) raSe tpya. 
Ov S* av ijbjv awavtvOe Aewv WiXovra voii<TOJ 
IaOovt* rj Tpdjitraiv apriyijuitv ri AavaoXtriVj 

12 TrXriyeig ov Kara Kotjfiov iXivotrai OuXu/uttovSc* 
1) jULiv kXwv pixfju) eg Taprapov riepoBvra, 
t^Xe iuLaX\ ^\i jiaOi<TTOv xnro \9ov6g Itrn fiipiOpov' 
Ev0a (TiSripeiai r£ vvXai koI ^aXKeog ovSog 

16 TOdCFOv ivepB* 'AcSecuj ocrov ovpavog ear airo yairig* 

^ '* Personam cum re commiscet poeta : nam personse convenit 
fporoiTfirXoc [sajfron-vegted, C]^,'], rei iKidvaro [* wcu d^ffhued,* Cp.}. 
Caute Virgilius, Mn, iv.> 585, croeeum linqueiu Aurora cubile ; and 
^i* 26, Aurora in roseit fulg^xU Ivtea bigia,** Bth. — 2. At the 
opening of JEn. x., Virg. also makes Jupiter convoke an assembly 
of the gods. It will be useful to compare the two poets. — 8. See 
If 44. — 4. = <r0( (avroic). — 7. t^c relates to what he intends 
^ say. — 8. Fm Ktipu : SiaKSjfai, ivarpi^j/ai, Soh, — 12. ov Kark 
Kj{«}Mv, a formula frequently used by H., means : contra atque 
(^jmun) decet, — ^18. In prose dcpcoc. 'A^p (in opposition to aiOrip), 
vaporooSy nebulous, even dark air ; see 3, 381 ; 5, 770, 804. — 
16< Virg.^ ^n. yi. 677 : ^ Tartarus ipse Bis patet in preeceps tantum 



214 a [ir— 41. 

17 yvwrtr ivuff oaov ci/u O^wv KapTitrroc awavnav. 
£1 S' aye, vfi^ri<raadt, Ococ, %va cT^crc vavreg' 
inipfiv Ypu<Tfii|v €^ oitpavoOiv KQtixaoavTtg, 

20 vavTiq h l^oirrcarOe Ocoi vaaai re dkuvai' 
aXy ovK av ipvtraiT f^ ovpavoOsv ireSfoySs 
Zqv*9 Sirarov firiaTwp', ovS' h fiiXa iroXka Ka/uoirc. 
^AXX^ ore £17 KOI lyct» 7rpo^pci>v eOiXoifii Ipvatraiy 

24 avry kcv yaty epvatufi aitr^ re OaXaaay' 
(THpi)v fiiv Kiv ewHTa vepi piov OvXv/jlitoio 
Sriaaifiriv' ra Si ic avre perrfopa Travra yivoiro* 
Toaaov iyifirepi r elpl BtCJvveplr tip^ av9piStirtiiv» 

28 ^Oc i^paff' o£ S" apa iravreg aici)v eyivovro aiunrgj 
/LCV0OV ayawapevoi' paXa yap Kparephtg ayopewnv. 
*0\pl Si Srj perhiire dea yXavKOnriQ *AO^i;i}* 
^Q irarcp ripirepii KpoviStif inrare KpuovTWVi 

32 tv vv KaXriptXc eS/xsv o toi aOivog ovk ewuiKTOV' 
aXy e/u7r?}c AavaHitv 6Xo<pvp6p£0' ai\fjLfiTafM>Vj 
ol Kev Si) KQfcov olrov avairXrifTavng oXwvrai^ 
'AXX' fiTOi noXipov plv atjie^optO^ o)g <rv iccXcvcec' 

36 fiovXfjv S' ^Apyeioig wroOritTOpeff, tjtiq 6vri<rH^ 
i)Q prj iravTiQ 6X(jJVTai 6Sv<r(rapivoto rcoTo. 

Trjv 8' iirtpHSriaag irpogi^tj i/e^eXiryc/oIra ZevQ' 
Qap<ru, Tpiroyivtia, i^iXov riicog' ov vv ri Ovpti^ 

40 vp6<ppovi pvOiopai' WiXu) Se toi ffirioQ elvai. 

^Qq elirijv inr o^^sor^i Tirv(riceTO ^aXicciTroS' ithtii^ 

tenditque sub umbras, Quantus ad sethereum cceli suspectos Oljrm- 
pum."— 18. See 1, 302. = ddfJTt.—Vd, '< This image of a chain, to 
which Zeus can suspend the whole uniyerse, and draw it to him, in 
spite of the efforts of all the other gods, represents in an admirable 
manner, and altogether in unison with the ideas of H., the might of 
the supreme power which governs the world. But the partisans of 
allegory have not confined themselves to an explanation so natural) 
and have seen nothing in this beautiful picture but the revelation of 
an astronomical systeoL Plato himself {TkeaUtut, p. 163, c) sajn 
that H.*s chain of gold is nothing but the sun." Dugat ifontb. — 90. o( 
as if he had said Kptudtrart, — 24. With this turn of phzaae the 
omission of the prep. <rvv is regular, as well as in prose. — 88. = 
fitrkutpa, — 28. See 3, 05. — 82. S = on. See 6, 892. — 87. 'Ofrft- 
(rBivTog aouj Seh. Tfolo is nowhere else met with for <rov (oio, eiii 
<rcTo), and this form is inexplicable, unless we admit that the identity 
of form in the gen. of the personal and possessive pronouns (i^iov fin 
iyift and i/iogf <rou fm <r^ and 9oq) arises from there having been a 
partial fusion of these pronouns. — 40. vp^povi (fern.), sc. aoi (roi)i 
hennola (tt6t). — - 41. rvrimtio^jax, fm the same root as rtvx^ (^X<^) 



42—64.] 8. 215 

42 wKVTrlra, ^pvaiymv iOdpytriv KOfcooii/rs* 

Xpvoov 8' axfTOQ idwe Trtpl X9^^' yivro 8' {/ua(r0Xt)i/ 

44 ^pvcrfeiyv, cvrvKroi;, iov o iTrcjSn^cro Sf^pou. 
Ma(7T(^€t' 8' eXaav* rw 8' owic aKOvre TrercffOijv 
fjie(T<n)yvc yairiQ re Koi ovpavov atTTepoevroQ, 
"iSt/v o ifcavcv 7roXv7r(8ajca, fxriripa dt/pcui;, 

48 Fapyapov, Iv0a 8c ol tI/u£voc (iofiog rs Ovfiug' 

IvS* ITnrOOC €(TTT|(T£ TTOT^p av8pCL»i; T£ 08CUV TC, 

Auaac eS o^twv, icard 8' riipa irovXvv i\tv(v, 
AvTot: 8' cv Kopvtpym KaOiZ^TO, KvSti jalfDv^ 
52 elcopuoiv Tp(i)cuv r€ voXiv icai vf/ac 'Axatcuv. 

After the morning's meal, the combat re-commences and continues 
till mid- day. Then Zeus weighs the destinies of the two parties. 
Troy gains the day. The Greeks give way. Nestor is on the point 
of perishing, when DiomSdte runs np and repulses the Trojans. 
Zeos declares himself anew against the Greeks. Diom^d^ retreats 
before Hector. 

01 8* apa Shttvov tkovro fcapT)ico/uo(t)vrcc ^A\aioi 
pifit^a Kara Kkifjiag^ airo 8' avrov Ou}pii(T<TovTO. 
Tputeg 8' avB* kriptjOev ava irroXiv itirXitiovTO, 

56 iravporepoi' fiifiaaav Si koi Sjg vfrjuuvi iJia\e<TOaif 
Xpcfoi avajKaiy, rrpo rs iraiBwv kqi tt/oo yvvaucwv- 
[\a<Tai 8' ijiyvvvro wvXaiy lie 8' eatrvro Xaoc> 
rre^oi ff IiTTr^tC ft' voXvg 8' opvjuiaySoQ opdpei. 

60 01 8' oTB Sri p ig ^wpov iva Kwiovreg ikovto, 
(Fvv p €/3aXov ptvovQ^ <jvv 8' iyx^a koi p,ive avSpuiv 
\aKKtou(opi]Ki»)v' arap atnriSig ofit^aXostrfrai 
ivXrivT aXXriXytri, ttoXuc 8' opvfxaySog opdpBi. 

64 EvOa 8* afi oljunjjyri re koi cv^oiXi} ttIXcv avSpwv . 

rvc(t»), nhi parare, to prepare, put in a state to serve one's purpose ; 
w* o^iunt to harness. — 43. yjpvahv fSwf : avri rov XP^^VV Travo- 
rXiav kviSvtraTo, Sch. Or rather, the golden cegis, aiyioa xpvffctijv, 
24, 21. yim, ** he took, seized ; an old verb in H., of which we find 
only this form. It appears admitted, and with reason, that it is a 
<iialectic form of ?X«ro, as in the lyric poet Alcraan is found givro = 
nXtro. In many words the rough breathing is changed into y." 
Buttm. — 44. On the golden whip, see n. on 1, 37. [fircPijovro, D. 
|10]. — 46. [IXdttK, = ad (tgendurny sc. eos, inf. fni kKdut ( = iXavvu)). 
*Xo«tv, 1X5 V, ikaav. D. 101]. — 47. voXwCSaica: iroXXdc irijydff 
Ixovffav, KaOvypov, Sch. irt8a{, tcaturigo, — 48. Gargarus„ one of 
the three peaks of Ida.— 60. See n. 13.— 61. See I, 405. 

84. Av^ aiirov {rod diirrpov), as in Lat. a mensa, on rising from 
table.~4i6. W|iiVi, see 2; 863. — 68. vooroi irvXav, both those of the 
city and those of the Grecian camp. We shall see another sense 



216 e. [65-83. 

65 oXXvvrbiv Tf KQi oKkvfjivwv' pie S^ aifiari ydia. 
"Ofga filv YiwQ Hiv kol ae^ero Upov >S/uap, 
TOi^pa paX ap^origwy jSAe' viimTo, irlirre Se Xooc- 

68 'H/ioc S* 'HiAtoc pidov oipavov aptjujiefiriKei, 
Km rorc Si) Xft^*'^**^ ttoti^P kriTaivB rakavra' 
kv S" kTidei £uo Krjpt ravriXtylog OavaroiOy 
Tpwwv 6* iTnrooapwv kqX ^Axaiutv \a\KOXiTU}Vbtv' 

72 HAicc ilpi<T<Ta Xaj3wv, /o£7r€ S' aiaipov ^pap 'A\a/wv. 
[At /ucv 'Axatwv Kijpcc £^i x®*^*'^ TrovXv^OTkipy 
lZi<rf)riVy Tpu}tM)v Si irpbg ovpavbv tvpvv aepOiv>\ 
AvTOc 8' i^ *'l8ijc ptyaX Iktuttc, Saio,u£i;ov St 

76 i}ic£ <T^Xa^ jticra Xaov ^A\aiC)v' oi Se iSovrec 
Oapfiriuavy koi Travrac viro x^'i'P^v Sloe tlXav. 
"EvO' ovT ^iSopevivg rXfj pipveiv ovt * AyapipviiiVy 
ovre Sv AlavTtg /i£vlri}v, OepaTrovrtc* ''Apriog' 

80 NlffToip oloc ipipve Tepriviogy ovpog 'Axatwy, 
0VT4 £*c(uv, aAA tTTTTOC eTEipiTO Tov JDaAev *y 
Sloe 'AXt$avSpoc> *EX£vj]C Troaig rivKopoio, 

QKpriV KQK KOpV<lit}Vy oOl TB VpCjTai Tpl\ig tTrTTCilV 

12, 340.— 60, sqq., see 4, 446, sqq. — 66. ^ws is sometimes used for 
the whole morning. — 69. riraCvu, in prose rdvw, root ray, whence 
adj. ravaoQ. raXavra are the soalea of the balance, and hence the 
choice of the verb rtraii/ui, he took brocul scales. See n. on 1, 408> 
It is commonly explained : " extended the balance," i. e. ^ held 
it aloft." But this action is related apart at v. 72, clXicc ^1 iif^w 
Xafiwv, — 72. The fatal day qf the Greeks depressed the scale, ipfi^^^- 
The two following lines reveal to us the ideas of the Greeks on this 
subject : " The scale ascending towards heaven indicated the ludt; 
lot, whilst the other scale sunk, so to speak, towards the infenu/ 
gods." This mode of viewing it is placed beyond a doubt by the 
passage of bk 22, where Zeua weighs the fate of Hector, v. 212 • 
Pint ^ "EKTopoc alaifiov ^fiap, ^x^^^ ^* *^C oiBao' Xiarfv ^ * 
ifoifioQ 'AttoXXuii/. In the numerous reproductions uf this inng^ 
by the poets and artists of the middle ages and modem times, it is 
the idea of tcei^ht which has prevailed ; after these words of the pro- 
phet Daniel, cii. v. 27 : Appenms fuitti lancibus, et inventus a mMrt 
pondere. — 73, sqq. The ancient grammarians attribute these lines to 
the dtaffKivaffrai ; i. e. to those who put in order the poems of H./ 
collected by fragments from the mouth of the rhapsodists. In what 
remains to us of their notes, these grammarians ground their reasons 
on certain grammatical irregularities, such as the dual I(^a6i|v after 
the pi. Ktipcs. One might answer these objections ; but those wliich 
might be drawn from the feebleness of the lines, which destroy the 
sublime gravity and simplicity of lines 72 and 75, would be irre- 
fragable. — 74. = AkpOriaav. — 77. See 7, 479. — 80. ovpos (fv- 
Xa(, Sch.) 'Axau0V is, in H., almost a standing epith. of Nestor.— 



54—109.] 8. 217 

84 Kpav((^ ijULTTBtpvaoif pLokiara Si Katptov ccrriv. 

'AX^^crac S' avcTraXro, fiiXog 8' tig iyKi<^a\ov Sv' 
fwv 8* irnrovg Irapa^e^ KvXivSofiivog v€p\ \aXK(f* 
"Offip* 6 yipwv Imroto irapiiopiag airirafivev 

88 (jtaayavi^ a/'o-(7a>v, ro^p* "Eicropog tJKUg iTTirot 
^Xdoi^ av* ifo^fjLov, Opatrifv rivio\ov (jtopiovreg, 
£icropa. Ka£ vv k(v ivG* 6 yipa)v inro Ovfiov 

oXfarrsv, 
el firj ap' o^if voriae jSoi^v ayaOog AiOfiriSrig' 

92 trfiepSaXiov S' ^j3oi](r€v STrorpvvitf;/ ^OSucrija* 
Atdyevec AaeprfaSi], TroXvfjLri\av 'OSvero'cii, 
ir^ ^cvyciCi /icra vaJra jSaXcGv, icaicoc cue ci^ OfiiXt^ ; 
|Lii}rtc Toi «l>evyovTi fitrat^pivt^ Iv Sopv irij^y* 

96 aXXa fiivy o^pa yipovTog dwbjaofAiv aypiov avSpa. 
Qg i<f>aT' ouS' igaKOvae iroXvrXag Siog '08ii<r- 

aXXtt Traprii^ev KoiXag iirX vrjag ^AxaitJv* 

TuStiSijc S'j aiT<»C T£p €(ov, irpoiaaxoKriv iiiii\Ori' 
100 <rr5 Sc irpoaO^ iTTTrwv Nf|Xijta8ao 7lpovroc» 

KQi fuiiv <l>iovri<Tag iirea irrepoevra TrpogrivZa' 
O yipovy j{ /LcaXa 8^ <r£ vioi retpovai fxa^riral' 

<"i Sc j3t?j XlXurat, vaXcTTOv Si (re yrjpag oiraZei' 
104 T/ircSavoc 81 vv to£ OepawtoVf fipaSieg Si roi ittttou 

AXX' £7' l/ic5v 6\iuiv iirifiritreOy oiftpa XSrfai, 

oioi Tpdiiioi JiTTTOc, STncrra/LCEVOi TreSioio 

icpanrva fiaX iv0a Koi tvda SiioKijULBv riSl ^ifieaOai, 
108 ovQ TTOT aTT* Alvtiav IXo/i>|v, firidTwpi 0o|3oto. 

TovToi fitv flcpaTTOvrc KOfidrwv' rdjce Si vCii 

^4— Khr {Kara) nop. This is, says Aristotle, the least strong part 

Vk^ horse's skull. — M. Comp. lines 890, sqq. of Virg. iEn. x. — 

^' vtpl x*^^<?* because he was pierced with it. — 87. irapT|opCa« [the 

*'**^m]. TAy Tov Traptiopov Iwov ^viag, tSLq TrapaZtvKnQ, 5 i<m 

'■oif f^wOfy vaparerafiivove ladvTac, Seh. — 94. = iikTafiaXtitv (rd) 

VttTa,teryttiii wrtens. — 95. ^i^m {timendum) ne quis . . ., (for fear) 

'^... See 1,28. — 96. = dinaaufuv. — 97, sqq. The later poets, 

^' g« Ovid, Met. xiii. 64,1l)uilding upon these lines, accuse Ulysses of 

^^udice ; but one of the Scholiasts defends him by explaining o^* 

Jjwoiwi, " he did not hear Diom6d6s," not « did not listen to him."— 

Wj^a^rdt = ii6voe V ^y himselT], as we should say, " there being but 

'^^ In Aristophanes some one says : i^uirs vvv atrroi y&p iirfieVf**tor 

there are only ourselves'' = ** we are alone." — 103. 6ir<£{ci : Karoirtv 

^*^,Sdi, See 5, 334.— 105, sqq., see 5, 221, sqq.-lOS. = a^ciXo- 

P'P'i with two accuss. Tmri may also be said of things done a short 

Ii 



218 9. [uo— 140 

1 10 Tptaxrlv i<fi^ iTTTroSafAOiQ i0vvo/icv, ofjtpa Koi ^'Ektu^p 
uaeraty tl koI Ifiov S6pv fiaivtrai iv iraXafiymv* 

112 ^Qg tfar' ouS* avlOriae Tepriviog imrora Ntorwo. 
N€(Frop^ac filv iireiB* tTTTrouc OepavovTe ko/jlhthv 
c^Otjuoc, SOivcXoc re koi EvpvfiiSwv ayawriviap. 
Tu) S* cic afi<poT{piM} Aiofiiiotoc apfiara /3riri}v* 

116 "Sitrrwp S' Iv xdpe<rai Xd/3' rivia aiyaXoevrOf 

jmacTTi^Bv 8' tTTTTOuc* Ta;(a 8' "Eicropoc ayx* 7€vovro. 

Tov 8' lOifQ fiifiaC}TOQ aKOvrivB TuSiog vcoc* 

KOI TOV fjiiv p a^a/Lia/or£y* 6 8' i^vco^^ov Oepairovra, 

120 vibv VTTEpOvfxov Gt)/3a(oV| 'Hvioir^a, 

fir^biv rivC i\ovTay /BaXc or^floc ira/oa /ua^ov* 
^/9i7r€ 8' (£ 6\{uiv, vnepiiriffav 81 Oi ittttoc 
WKUiroScc' ^ou 8' avfld Av0}} i/'wX'' ''^ fJiivog re, 

124 ^Eicropa 8* alvov a^oc iri^icafrc (jipivag rivt6\oio'^ 
TOV filv iiTHT iiatTBy Koi axyvfievoQ wep iraipovy 
KHffOaC 6 8' rivio\ov /aiOiirs Opaauv. Oi8' ap' In &)v 
£7r7r(ii SiviaOtiv arifxavTopog' alxpa yap tvptv 

128 'I^tTtSijv 'Apx'TTroXcjLiov dpao-vvy ov pa t66* iinrw" 
(£)fci;7rd8(tiv I7rlj3i|<76, 8(8ov ci ol rivla \%paiVm 

"Evfla ICC \oiyoQ tijv icat afiri\ava tpya yivovro, 
Kai vv KE ariKafrOev Kara ''iXiov rivTe apveg^ 

132 el fxfi ap^ o^u voi]<r£ irari^p av8()cijv r£ OiUjv re. 
Bpovr^crac 8^ apa 8etvov a0^ic* ap77jra K£/oavvoVj 
Ka8 8e 7rpo(70' TTnrccii/ AtO|u^8€oc ^ke \afiai^B' 
Seivrj 8i 0Xo^ tSpro Oaiov Kaiofiivoio* 

136 Tw 8' *i7nr(D Sti<ravTB KararrTriTviv vtt* ovBat^iVm 
NcWopa 8' CK \eipCjv iftvyov tivta aiyaAoavra* 
8tTo'£ 8' 07' iv Ovfxt^y AiofirfZia Se irpoglkiirev' 
Tv8£/8?j, 076 8' aur£, 0o/3ov8* fi^c in!i)vvxaq iinrowC' 

140*^11 oi ytyviixTKBigy o rot lie A«oc o\f\ tinT aXtcij ; 

while ago. |ii{aT. +., see 6, 272. — ^109. Curanto = «o/i«ir*Mfav.— UO. 
= (dvvuifici/.— 128. ^ircx^pi|ouir : trapatpfifiOritrav, Seh. — 124. We 
must join a^oc vvioxov {objective gen.), dolor de auriga, wkoCiiVi ^ 
condense, envelope, veil. Heyne compares this passage with 17i ^^ • 
rbv d' dvfog vc^sXi} iKoXwj/i /isXaiva.— 127. See 2, 709. — 129. See 
5,,164. tinroi = tipfjia, see 2, 1.-— 186. = Ociou, mi{/iim. — ^IM. K«n* 
flmjv, fm wra-, root of trrriatnit^ 1 aor. lirrifCa, to crouch, cooceil 
oneself (through fear). — 187. Neitortm fitgi^nt^ escaped him.— 1^9. 
4^pov8« = ci'c ^vytiv, as also ^vyadi, at v. 157* The prep, which ex> 
presses 4he direction, gives to f yw the sense of to dirtet, as 21, 263 ; fii 
€40 — 140. = Sr* croi.— 148. ifStw {alio), trcihere, amoliri, ■wrtare.- 



111—168.] 8. 219 

141 pvv filv yap TovTi^ Kpovldri^ Zcvc icwSoc 07ra^«, 
arifxipov' xxjTipov aim Kai ruJUVt al k iOiXyviv, 
Su)(TH* avfip SI K€v oifTi Acoc voov HpvdoairOf 

144 ouSf fiaX "[(jtOifiog' iiriifj ttoXv ^Iprspoc l<rTiv» 
Tov S' Yi/jLti^tT ETTCtra j3oi)v ayaOoQ Aco/ui}Si)c* 
Nm 817 ravra yc iravra, yipov^ Kara jnotpav UiirsQ' 
aXAa roS' acvov a\og KpaSiriv Ka\ 0i;/uoi/ ifcavci* 

148 EicTwp yap ttote f^riaUj iv\ TpwetTtr ayopevwv* 
TvddSrig xnr Ifnuo <lio(itvfievog Jketo v^ac* 
Qg WOT cnrsiXriijei' tots fioi \avoi svpua ^0a;v. 
Tov 8* i]iihi^vr itrtiTa Tipriviog iirTrora NEOTwp' 

152 O /io«, TvSloc wft Saif^povog, olov cftirEC' 

eiTTEp ya/» <r' "Eicrmp yB icaicov icat ai/oXKiSa ^Yitrei, 
a\y ov TTHaovrai Tpweg Ka\ AapSavitoveg, 
Koi Tpu)U}v a\o)(oi jxtyaOvfxtaVy a(Tiri(rrau}Vf 

156 riuov iv icovtyat (iaXeg OaXtpovg irapaKOiTag, 

Qg apa (^u>vri<7ag tpvyaS" srpaTTE /juivv^ag iTnrovg 
awig av Iw^ov' iirl 8^ Tpwig t€ ical'^EKraip 
^XP 0^<rire(Tiy jSlXca orovocvra x^ovro. 

160 Tc^ 8' ETTi /iQKpov aiJcrg fiiyag KopvBatoXog^lLKrwp* . 
TvSeiSri, iripi fxiv ac r/ov Aavaol ra^vvcuXoi 
?8pp T£ Kpiaalv T£ J8I TrXefocc SciraEffo'tv* 
vuv 8f <t' arc/iiVotioT yvvoiKog ap avT\ tctuSo. 

I64 E/»pc, Kaicry 7X17 v?j* Ittci ovk, A^avTog e/ufiOy 
irvp'ycDv ripLfTipia}v hnfiri<TBat, ov8( yi^valfcac 
a^((C ct' ytjecfflrr Trapoc toc Saifiova Swtr(»>_. 

Heetor's speech. He wishes to accomplish the rain of the Greeks. 

^Oc ^aro* Tii8^{8i}C 8i SiavStx^ /iBpfnipiK^Vj 
168 (inrouc re aTpi\pai koi cvavr(/3<ov fia\i<TatrO€U* 



^. See 4, 182.— 158. Iirl (a^ry) or kmxsovTo aitrtp. The middle 




JJth vou" {abi in malam rem). [** Oo, timorout airl,*' Cp.] At v. 
239 Ippbty, arriving (here) to his sorrow. Hence the Lat. errare, and 
j"^ (onti). yXi{w| is properly said of the pupil of the eye, and 
beQce of the little image, whidi one sees there. Hence the word 
''S^fies, like Koprj, pupa^ either a doll or a little girl. miK^ indi- 
J«« often the want of courage, fearful, timid.~166. It was use- 
im to give an epith. to daifiova. The context shows sufficiently 
^"^^Hwtor means to say cacdv dalfiova, 
*xn. See 1, 189.— 168. The opposite is understood : ^ fi^ <rrp^ai 

l2 



220 e. [169-192. 

169 Tplc )ucv fiepfiripiZ^ Kara ^piva Kcii Kara Oujliov* 
rptg 8* ap* iir 'iSafwv opiwv KTVTre /Lnjrtera IfVQj 
aijjLta TiduQ Tpdeaffif /uaxijc IrepaXicIa t/iK?)v. 

172*'EicTaip 81 T(Mi€<T<Tiv iKticXcro fxaKpov aiaag' 

T()o}€C Kai AuKtOi fcal AapSavoe ayx'A'^X'I^"^* 
aviptg €<rr€, <t>(\oi, fivritraade Si dovpiSog aXicic* 
yiyvijjtTKb} 8' OTi juo« Trpo^pciiv Karlvcuo-c K/»oviwv 

176 v/kijv kcX /xiya infSoQy arap Aavaoitrt ys vrjfia, 
rijinoi, 0£ apa Srj raSe Teix<^a /uij;(avo<i>vro, 
a)3Xij^p', ovSevoQwpa' ra S^ ov fiivoQ aphv IpviiC 
iTTTTo* Se pia ra0/9ov virepdopiovrai o/oukt^v. 

180 'AXX' 6r£ K€v Srj vrivaiv liri y^a<j>vpyai ylvw/iai, 
fivfifxoavvti TiQ iireira irvpoQ Sritoio yevitrOw, 
o)C irvpX vriat; ivnrpfi(T(s)y KTilvo) Se kol airovg 
[^^ApydovQ wapa vijvatv, arvZojuivovQ vtto icairi'oyj. 

184 *^Qc tlTTWV ITTTTOiaCV CkIkXeTO <l>(jJVri(Tiv T€' 

£?av0( r€ Km av, IloSapyey Koi AiOoii/ Aa/iirtn A 
vvv fxoi Trjv KO/juSrjv axroTtvirov, ^v fxaXa iroXXiv 
'Av8po/Liax»?» Ovy arrip fiByaXriropog 'Hcr/oivoci 

188 v/itv Trap irporipoiai fie\i(^pova Trvpoi/ lOiyiceVj 
[olvov T lyKipdaatra TTulvy ore OvjULog ava»70t,] 
fj e/aot, OQirep oi OaXepOQ 7ro<r«c ^v\ofiai ilvai. 
'AXX' lipofnapTeiTov kol cTTrtvScTOv, 6(^pa Xaj3wfiEV 

192 aoTriSa N€(Fropcj]v, tijc vvv kMoq oipavbv Jic£t, 

icai /t^ fiaxeff^ai.— 171. See 7, 26. —178. See 5, 337. o^er^p«»* 
explained firiStfiias ippovriSoc a^iop, nuZto cura (cSp^) digwUj oot 
worth the trouble of keeping. ojlAv, see 6, 414. — 179. ^a = pfdt^'C- 
—182. airrovs, themselves ; see 7, 338. The following line is wast- 
ing in several good MSB., and the ancients regarded it as an ioter- 
polation. — 185. Below 19, 399, Achilles also addresses himself to 
bis steeds, and in like manner Mezentius in Virg. x. 861. The dw 
which follows appears to arise from the circumstance that the four 
horses, extraordinarily employed (instead of two) fur this decia^' 
attack, were harnessed in pairs, two Zvyiot and two TrapiTopoc— U^ 
ico)it8i^, in prose Oepairf la, care of entertaining, entertainment i' 
V. 284 we shall see the verb ico/itVaro in the same sense. The poet 
ought to have continued ^v fidXa ttoWi^v 'AvSpoftdxfi vfiti^v < *'0'' 
fjiTii but instead of putting this verb in a general signification, he en- 
ters into a precise detail. This produces an anacoluthon in the run of 
the sentence, but it is all to the advantage of the poetry. See the remtf^ 
of Wolf, in the n. 4, 433. The common explanation tjv, L e. faf f*' 
is against the genius of the language. — 189. This line was rejeetea 
by Aristophanes of Byzantium, and otber critics ; and indeed tbe 
words ore dvyM Miyoi, are nonsense. I fancy that this iDterpol>ti<i» 



193—212.] 8. 221 

193 iraaav xpvcrcfiiv tfievaiy Kavovag re Koi avrriv' 
avTap air* &fxouv AiOfXY}Seog IwiroSafAOio 

196 £i TOVT(D K( Xafioifiev, itXiroifitiv icev ^A\aiovg 
avTOvv)(l vriwv iirifiritTifXiv Hjkbichjjv, 

HSrd, indignant at Hector's speech, proposes to Poseiddn to resist 
Zeus. He refuses. Agamemnon, howeyer, inspired by the goddess, 
excites the Greeks by his reproaches. He supplicates Zeus, who 
Bends him an eagle, a happy omen. 

Qc i<l>aT €vxo/U£voc--*-N£)ul<nja£ Se norvia "Hpij, 
oilaaTO S* elvl Opovi^^ iXeXi^B Se fiaicpov "OXv/jlttoV 

200 Kttt pa UoatiSatova, fiiyav Oeov, avrlov ijvSo* 

Q TTOTToi, ^EvvofTiyai avpvdOevigy ovSi vv (rol mp 
OAAvjuevcuv Aavawv oXofpvperai iv ^petrt Ovfioq^ 
0( Si Toi elg 'EXiicijv te koI Alyag Swp' avayovaiv 

204 iroXXa T£ Koi \apUvTa' <tv Sfi a^tert j3ovX«o vcki}!/. 
Eiirep yap k idiXoiintv, o<roi AavaoXtriv apu)yo(, 
l^pHjag inrdKraaOai Kal ipvKifisv BXfpvoira Z^v\ 
airrou k tvG* aKa\oiTO KaOrifievog oiog Iv "iSy. 

208 Triv §€ july' 6\0fi(Tag Trpogitftri Kpdwv ^Evoai\0(jjv* 
Hpij aTTTOCTric* iroiov tov juvOov ienng ! 
OvK av €7(117* tOiXoifii Alt Kpovlwvi fxa\i^adai 
Vfilag Tobg aXXovgy iTreifj ttoXv (jfiprepog tariv* 

212 Qg 01 /xlv romvra Trpoc aXXi^Xovc ayoptvov* 

yu made to avoid the absurdity of the literal meaning of nporspoic 
v/iTv vvpbv eOtiKtv ^ ifioi, priorihus vo6m triticum apponentes quam 
^h a construction which would seem to indicate that the same 
food was served to Hector and his horses. But nothing is more 
frequent in Greek, than to understand, in one member of a sentence, 
not the exact term or terms of the other member, but either a more 
general notion, or one more appropriate to the other terms of the 
8«»nd member. UporspoiQ vfiXv irvpbv iOrjKiv ^ kfioi means fj l/iot 
<'iTo V : for the word ifioi prevents the supplying Trvpov, and indi- 
cates that we must only take in this word the general notion of food, 
or the word aXrov, a change required by Iftot. — 193. . icav(Svcs, two 
Bmall rings or cross-bars fixed on the concave side of the shield, 
to hold it by. They were oxava (fm ix*^)- — ^®''» ovrowxi : airy 
^yvvKTi, Sch. [as if fm vv^, vvxds.} [imJf^iiuv (sm^fifftip = ), 
m3nvat jroiritrtiv.] 

203. Two cities of Achaia, in the Peloponnesus, celebrated as seats 
of an ancient worship of Poseidon. Helic^ was swallowed up by the 
sea two years before the battle of Leuctra, B.C. 373. Aigse has 
J«®n gradually swept away by time. — 207. ainov, ibi, i. e. in Ida. 
^ 5, 24. -r- 209. dtrrocin^S (according to Aristarchus), fm d priv. 
^ToiIffOai, to be frightened, and ivrog : dwrojjrof, 9pa<ris iv rtf 

l3 



222 e. [213-^337. 

213 Ttov 8*, otrov Ik vifCtfy Iltto irvpyov ratppog ecpY^v, 
irXi}0€v o/icJc iinrciiv re Kai avSpcJy aairi<rrawv 
clXofcli/ciii/* ccXei Se Ocx^ araXavroc "Aprfi 

216 ''Eicrciid npiafxlSriCy Sre oi Zcvc icf'Soc ISoiicev. 
Kal vv K lv(irpri<nv irvpl laiXid^ vfjag iiaag, 
€1 pri hrl ^peal 0qic' ^Ayapipvovi vorvia "llpti^ 
aifTto iroivvvaavTi, OocJc 6r/ovvac ^A^atovc* 

220 Bn tlvac irapa re icXccrfac icai v^ac *Ax<i^(>'V9 
TTopijivpeov piya ^apoc fx'*'*' ^'^ X*'P^ ttox^^P' 
(FT^ 8* fir' 'OSw<T<T^oc peyaKfrrti vijt peXaivyy 
7} ^' ev petraart^ Ictkc^ ysytovipev ap^oripwfrV 

224 [i]/ilv lir' Atairroc icXtaft}c TeXa/ioivcaSao 
liS* £ir* 'Ax'XX^oc' ro? /i' fcrxo^a v^ac «<xac 

iivmv Si SfOTTpvcrcov AavaoTai y^y ioviHiQ' 
228 AlSwC) ^Apyeioi, kqk cXcyx**** cISoc aynroi' 
wri l/3av cvxciiXa/, ot€ Si? ^ap^v (Ivql apifrroif 
Sc, ottot' Iv A)7/ivC(>, fcevsaiixlec nyopaatrOef 
ictOovreg Kpia TroXXa /3o(Ji/ opdofcpatpacai/, 
232 TrfvovTcc icpTjT^pac hritttii^iaq otvo/o, 

Tpwwv avd^ Ifcarov t£ Si7|xo(riei)v tc Ifcacrroc 
<rTri<Ti<rff ev iroXipi^ ; vvv 8' oiS' li;6c a^ioi £i/Liiv 
*'Eicropoc, oc '•ax** *''i''^ ivi'TrpriaH irvpX KriXlt^* 
236 Zcv TTorcp, tj pa tiv ^8ij inreppeviwv (iaaiXribiv 
rpS' ary aaaaC) leaf fitv ^cyo kvSoq airnvpag ; 

Xiyiiv, intrepid in speech ; * rash^ in meeeh* (Cp.). — 213. wr an- 
nounces the coming iTnrwv, &c. in v, 214 Jn. oaov rd^poc axup- 
ytv nvpyov, Ik vy\&y la parte nanum], setting out from the ships, 
in the direction which extends from the ships (towards the enemy). 
— 214. «Xi{6w, to he full, to fill itself. — 219. avrtp votwvawrv 
who of himself, and before the impulsion of the goddess, bad began 
or was eager to act [rather ; * to inspirit the Greeks (by) hurrying 
about himself.* BtiUm, Lex. 483. Cf. I, 600]. — 22L This line w- 
minds one of the tunica purpurea extended above the prsetorioffl of 
the Roman general, as a signal of battle. The lines 224 — 226, »re 
alien to this passage, and were probably taken from the opening of 
bk xi. They are not found in the best MSS.— 228. See 5, 787.- 
229. [On inj iffav, cf. 2, 339.] ^^y = itpafnv (by the figure oJled 
* communication ;* like « t/tiv, ver. 234). The present is written 
^afisv. — 280. &ir6T Iv Ai{(ivy, sc. jjre. On their voyage to Troy, 
they left Philoctetes there, mv., xtvd Koi fidraia Kavx^iuvoh 
Sch, Fm aitxn, boasting. — 23L *0p9ct Kipara ixovrwv, Sck Fm 
KpaXpa = rlpaipa, a fem. form of iclpac — 282. hnvrtMi, «e« 
the explanation of iiritrrkxl/avro, 1, 470. — 237. &cm» (whence 
<4aaroc), to damage, to injure. icaC |aiv, see 1, 218, and ou dfrnvpab 



238 — 26r.] 8. 223 

238 ov /ilv Sri ttotI ^i]^c tbov WBpiKoWia /3cii/uov 
vi?i TToXvKXri'iSi TrapeXOifjisv, IvOaSe ippwv' 

240 a AX' eiri waai j3o<Jv Shjulov koI firipC hcria, 
iifiBvog Tpoiriv eireixsov k^aXaira^ai. 
'AAXa, ZeD, roSe wip fioi iiriKpritivov eIXSw/o* 
avToifC Sii 7r€p ia<rov {nr€K<bvyUiv koL aXv^aiy 

244 /iijS' oSrcu Tpciiiccrcnv ia Safivaodai ^Axaiovc 

Qq if^dro' Tov 'Si Trarrjp oXo^^paro Safcpv](€Oi/ra* 
vtiftre Si oc Xaov <roov ififuvai^ ovS' airoXlcrOai* 
AvTiKa S* auTov flicc, TcXeiorarov 7rer£T}vc5v; 

248 vc(3pov c^ovr' ovv^^ccrorc, t^icoc IXa^oto Tax«^i?C' 
Trap §€ AiQc j3wfi(f irepiKaXXii fca|3|3aXc vcppov, 
€v0a iravofi<l^ai<^ Zijvi ^l2^£<ricov ^A\aioL 

The Greeks, at sight of the eagle, return to the charge. Teucer 
carries death before hun. He wishes to strike Hector, who over- 
throws lum. Ajax saves his life. Reanimated by Zeus, the Tro- 
jans drive the Greeks back to their entrenchments. 

Oc S* f[>c ovv £i8ov6', or ap* Ik A«oc i/XvOcv opvig^ 
252 fiaXXov iirl Tpdeatri OopoVf fivritTavTO Si \apfAri^* 
£v0' ovric vporepoQ ^avawvy iroXXwv trip 

Bv^aro TvSeiSao vapog ir\ipev u>Kiag Jttttovc, 
Ta^pov r \%!iXaaai koI Ivavrlfiiov pa\iaaaBaC 
256 aXXa iroXv wpforoQ Tpiotov tXev avSpa KOpvtrrriv, 
^^oSfiovlSnv 'AylXaov. 'O plv ^wyaS' Irpairev 
iwirovc' 

^» 17. — 239. See n. on 164. — 240. Remark the accent, 8i||&^v, 
tod not diifiov : so at 380. — 246. v€v<rf = Mvev^e. See I, 628. 

W. TiXci^raros, which is found but twice (here and 24> 316) is 
J8©d each time in relation to auguries. The following explanation : 

Hie bird which gives the most definite (the most complete) 
*J8w»e« {IvTiXri fff?/*«*a ^aivuv, itrcrfXttfriicwraroc* Sch,)" ought 
jwrefore to be preferred to the vaguer translations : " the most per- 
fect, w largest of bird8."~2d0. iravopi^aiOS : MBtrov tov Atoc, dc 
*v raoa 6fi^i) &va<^iptrai, ApoUon. Every presage came from 
^^» he alone granted these partial revelations of the fatum of his 
•"»• ApoUo himself was only a prophet (7rpo0^rjyc Ai6v), qui pro* 
t?"\* ^^ *^®° VTro^TirtiQ Ai^ff. The words dfjipri and ooaa, which 
^> later poets used in the sense of wnee, have in H. no other sense 
^ ft prophetic manifestation, omen, ^o^ as in Lat., /oc^r^ for 

^ ^V7i>, viddMtU, see 3, 154. St* = Sr(.->252. Fm OpiivKUf, 
~7S61 cufaTo, could say of himself. See i, 91. We must join 
*^K Aayawv and irporcpoc Tvdeiiao, an idea amplified by frdpoc.— 

l4 



224 0. [258—285. 

258 rc^ Sc jULiTaarpst^OivTi iitra^pivt^ iv Sopv irif^Ev 

260 ^p<7r€ 8' «£ ©x^w*'? apa)3»)0'£ Si ftv-xjE kir aifTtj^* 

Tov Ss fitT ^ArpiiSatf ^ Ay afjLijivwv koI McvAaoc* 
ToXai S' Itt Aiavrcc* Oovptv Ivuifiivoi aXtcqv' 
roTai S* CTT* USo^cvevc kqi OTraitiv 'iSo/iei/^oCy 

264 MifpioviiCf araXavTOQ ^EvuaiXlt^ avS^ei^oirrp* 
ToTai 8' iir EifpvTTvXo^, Eitaifiovog ayXabg vlog' 
TtvKpog 8' klvaro^ i^XOe, iroXtvrova ro£a riracv«i)y' 
(rrij 8' ap' ifir Aiavroc ffOKM TeXaf(Ciiv<a8ao. 

268 "EvO" A<ac M^i^ VTre^l^spcv (raicoc* avrap 8y* vpw^ 
iraiTTrivagy iirfX ap tip biartvaaq Iv ojniXd^ 
^efiXtiKBiv, 6 filv aiOi iredijv inrb Ovfibv oXco-treVy 
avrap b avrig Idjv^ iraig a>c viro fxtiHpaj Svtricev 

272 etc Atav0^* 6 8e fiiv traKsi KpvwTaaKe ^aeivt^. 

"Evda Tiva irpwrov Tpwtt^v cXc TevKpog afutvfit^v; 
^Op(T(\o\ov plv TTptJray Koi "Opfiivov riS" 'O^cXc- 

Aalropa re Xpofihv re icol avrlOiov Avfco^ovrifv, 
276 Kal noXva</xoi//8?)v 'AjuoTraova Koi MBXaviinrov, 
iravrag iiratjavripovg iriXaae \(iov\ wovXvfioTBipi^' 
Tov Si iSwv yr)Or\ffiv ava^ avSpiav ^ Aya/aifivwVy 
ro^ov airo Kparepov Tpwiov oXIicovra ifkaXayyag' 
280 arri Se Trap" airbv Iwv Kat fiiv irpbg fivOov iuirev* 
TevKpBj iplXri Kif^aXri, TeXa/Jnivu^ Koipave Xawv, 
j3aXX* oSrcuCj at fc^v ri (jtowg AavaoXtri yivviaiy 
warpl T£ tT(^ TeXajtiwi/t, & a trpc^c rurflov coi/ra, 
284 leaf (7e voOor Trep lovra KOjultKraro c^ ivl o?ic(|)* 
rov ical ri]Xo0' lovra ivicXelriQ £7rfj3>|(rof. 

862. See 1, 149. — 866. = ivaroQ, iroXCvrovos, ^t retro tendiiWf 
which bends back by the tension. It is not probable that in H. 
this word has the later meaning : <' a bow which is bent both 
ways ;" rMiproout, as the Lat. tragedian, Aocias, has translated it— 
868. virct^^pcv, ntbmavdxU extronum, advanced it a short way in front 
of him, that Teucer might find room behind it. — 271. a^n«, rOro : avBi 
= aifroOi, ibidem. On pcpX,i{icctv, see 5, 661. Here again we shall 
recognize the sobriety of H. Man^ a poet would not have let this 
fine image pass without amplifying it. — 279. ii.irh t^ov, see 24, 605. 
— 282. «^, see 6, 6. — 284. See 186. Telamdn had Teucer by 
HesionS, daughter of Laomedon, and sister of Priam. She had been 
taken captive by Heracles, when he ravaged the city of Troy. He 
gave Hesione in recompense to Telamdn, his ally. The offspring 
of their union was named Teucer, because his mother was a Trojan. 



286—317.] 8. 225 

286 2ol S* iyuf i^ipi(Of wg koL Tirekeafuvov carat* 

ai Ktv fioi Swy Ztvg t alyio\og koi ^A0^vt} 
288 ^iXiov l^oXaira^ac ivKTifievov iTToXUOpovy 

ri rpiTroS*^ ril 8ww linrovg avroiaiv 6')(t<Ti^iVf 
ill yvvai\y ^ kIv rot bfiov Xixog ugavafiatvoL 
292 Tov S* aira/ic<j3o/i€voc wpogeflnijvsi TevKpog ajii^ 

'Arpc£S]| KviiOT^j ri fie (nrtvSovra koI avrov 
orpvveig ; ov fiiv toi, o<ri| SvvajJLlg yt TrapBoriVy 
iravofiaC aXX i^ ov npoTi ''iXiov uxiafiiO^ airovg, 
296 Ik tov Sri ro^oim SeStyfiivog avSpag evalpw* 
'Oicrw Sn TTpoiriica ravvyXdj^ivag oiirrovgy 
TTavTtg S' Iv XP^*" '''Sxflcv 'Apiftflowv all^iiwv' 
TovTOv S' ojr Svvafjiai (iaXUiv Kvva Xvatrrrrripa* 
300 ''H pa, leac aAXov oiarbv inro vcwp^^iv taXXev 
"Kicropog avriKpv, fiaXitiv Si I tcro Ovpug, 
Kai roi; /ulv f>' a^a/uapO'* 6 S' apvfxova TopyvOlu)va, 
viov kvv TlpiafJLOio, Kara ^rrriOog jSaXev icJ' 
304 TOV p c£ Aitjvpridtv dnviofiivri reicc /x/jrijp^ 
KaX^ Kaormyetpa, Se/ioc eIki/To 0ey<7iv. 
Mijfcaiv S' a>c iriptjae Kapr\ /3aXcv, ^r' evt KiyjTf^f 
KapTTf^ ^pSofxivri voTlyai re eiapivyatv* 
308 61^ hipuja fiiuLvae jcapf| 7r/iXi]Ki papvvOiv. 

TfVKpog S' aXAov oicrroi; airb vevpii^tv loXXcv 
£icropoc avr£Kf)v, fiaXietv Si I £6ro Ovfiog. 
AXX' 076 leal roO' a/uapr£* wapia^riXtv yap 'AirrfX- 

312 aXX' ^ ApxewToXfjuLOVf Opaavv "Eicropog rivio-)(ria, 
lifiivov TToXifiovSe, jSciXc oTiidog wapa fxaKov' 
VpiTTi S* i^ o'xi^Vy vTT^p&r^aav Si ol cttttoc 
<»KUTro8€C' ''ou S' avBi Xvdr\ ^v\yi tb pivog re, 

316 Eicro/oa 8' alvov a\og irvKave (jtpivag fivioxoio* 
fov plv iwuT ilatri koi a-xyvpevog Vip halpoV 

p286. Word for word : ** cause him to mount upon glory ;" i. e. 
'niae him to glory/' We have seen a very similar phrase, 2, 234. 



-«». See 4, 107. — 299. icvve, see 1, 169.— 800. = veiip^c.— 804, 
== ^i^fiiie, a town in Thrace. — 808. 'jjiivov : iTrUXivit Soh, See 2, 
*^t Virg. has imitated this charming passage, Mn. ix. 435, sqq., 
^^g a second comparison, very beautiful in itself ; but, united, 
tbe comparisons spoil each other, and the passage of H. remains infi- 
lutely superior to that of the Lat. poet. ~ 811. S^aXqvai Kai diro- 

L 5 



226 G. [318-344. 

318 Kefipiovriv S* ciclXevtarcy aSi\<bAv lyyvg lovra 
tmrfov rivl (Accv o o a/o ovic amuri<riv OKOvaac. 

320 Ai^roc £* €ic Sl(t>poio xapuCi Oope Trafifpavotovro^y 
ofiepBaXia iaxufv' 6 Si \€pfidSiov Xafie XEipi' 
/3n ^ 20VC Tevic/oov^ /3aXl€£v Si I OvfjLOc avwyii* 
"Htoi o fjiiv t^pirprig i^dXero TriKpbv oi<rT6v, 

324 OrJKB S* ivl vBvpy' tov 8' av KopvdaioXog "Etcrufp 
avepvovTQy irap wfiovy oOi icX?}ic airoipyu 
av\iva « (TTfjOog r€, /biaAcerra 8e Kafpiov corcv, 
ry p' €7rt ol fiSfmiljTa SdXev XlOi^ OKpioivri' 

328 p5^c St ot vivpifV' vapicriae Si yelp IttI Kapirw' 
(TTij d€ yvv^ ((icirwv; roQov oc ot eicTrstre \eipag- 
Alag S' ovic ajulXi]o-€ ica<ri7vi|TO£o ircffovrocj 
aXXa 6iwv tnpl^n, koc oI aaKog a/i^eicaXvT^cv. 

332 Tov /ill/ iweiO' xnroSvvTS Svw ^plripeg IraTpot, 
MrtKKTTtvCy ^Exloio Trace? »cal 8?oc 'AXatrroip, 
v^ac £T/ yXa<pvpag ^^plr^v Bapia aTBvaxpvra, 
Alp S' auTic Tpu)€(raiv ^OXvfiiriog ev pivo^ &p(n' 

336 oc S' iftwc Tct^poio (iaOeirig Atrav 'A^aiowc* 
"EicTCii/a S* Iv trpwroiai kU, trOive'i (iXepeaivtav, 
*Oc S* ore rfc ''« Kvtov avbg ay ptov ril Xiovrag 
anTiiTai KaTOTTitrOey iroafiv Tayitatn SiwKWVy 

340 2o-x<a T£ yXourowc re, iXuraopevov re Soiceuec* 
(lie EicTwp &iraZ€ KapriKOfiOiovTaQ ^A\aiovg, 
adv inroicrdwov tov ovicrrarov* ol 8' €0£j3ovro. 
Avrap lird Sia re trKoXowag koX ri^pov e/Jiio-iiv 
344 ^EvyovreC) voXXoJ SI Sa/U£v Tpwctii/ wo x^9^^^' 

rwx"v IroiJiiTev, fib&. — 816. See 124. — 325. aicpvovra : etc rw- 
«-ta« ?X«ovra, So*. kXcCs, see 6, 146.^328. xopirtp, see 5, 45a— 
329. Stan in genu eorruens seems a contradiction, and sach an 
expreesion would now be inadmissible. But this manner of speak- 
ing is, nevertheless, founded on nature. At the moment of his 
fainting, we see him at first standing {iTTavra), and this position 
16, so to speak, the starting point of the act of fainting. The two 
positions are eomtinuous and almost simtdtaneofu ; which is what the 
phirase « presses.— 381. «cpUpi|, see 1, 37. irAieos a^rf Ap^cic^lv^i 
means <j^koc avr^ w£ KaXvfifia AfifipaXe. — 840. Here is a ease 
where ijara, so often called in unnecessarily, ought really to be snp- 
l^ed : Kard rd 1<txm cat ro*c yXovrovg, But these accnsL Iffvwi 
re yXovToifc re, would not have been found here, had not H. jnst 
said &Trriirat Karo«r«<T0e, which means KarA rd 6ri<reta, to wit, 
i^ta Kal yXowro^c — 841. fiiMfc see 103.-846. iccirA^tMvoi, 2 aor. 
«f«<Ao/M« withxedupL 



345—369.] 8. 227 

345 oe filv Sff irapa vrivaiv IptirvoifTo fulvovn^y 
aXkriXoKri re fccicXofievoi, Koi ira<n Oioitriv 
\Hpag avi<T\ovTiQ fiiyaX tv\eT6(t)VTo fKaarog* 

348 "Eicrwp S' afiffnirtpurrptifi^ KaXXirpixag "nrirovgy 
Fopyovg ofXfiar i\b>v rjil ^poroXoiyov "Apiiog* 

H^rS and AthSnS quit Olympus to help the Greeks. Zens sends 
Iris to convey to them his threats. The gods heing again assembled 
in Olympus, Zeus renews his prohibitions. H6r6 daims the right to 
inspire the Greeks ; but Zens denounces new ills against them, until 
Achilles' wrath is appeased. • 

aiypa 8* 'Afljjvatijy CTTca impotvTa 7r/ooc»?v8o* 
352 Q TTowoif alyio\oio Aiog Titcog, ovkIti vtji 
oKXvpivutv Aavadjv KCKaSqcrojued' vtrraTiov inp ; 
o< fcet/ Sy| kqkov oItov avairXridavTeg oXtovrai 
iivSpbg ivbg pnry, 6 Si fnaiyeTai ovKir av^KTwg 
356 EtKTtDp IlpiafiiSiigy Kai Sri Kaica TroXXa topyev, 
Trjv S' avTE vpogiaiire Oea yXavKwirig ^Adrivri' 
Kat Xiriv ovrog ye pivog Ov/iov r oXiaeieVf 
XEptrlv vTT ^Apyd(»)v ^Olfiivog iv TrarplSi ya(y* 
360 aXXa Trarijp ovfiog (f^peai juLatverai ovk ayaO^mv, 
(fXirXiog, ailv aXirpogy IjxHjv fxiviwv cnrtpwivg* 
ouoe Ti Twv pifiVYfrai, o oi paXa TroXXaiccc vibv 
^up6p,evov (yu)t(TKOv vir Evpvadriog aiOXtov, 
364 Htoi 6 plv KXaUffKe irpog ovpavov' aitrap b/jlI Zevg 
T<f lira\e^{}<rovaav oir' ovpavoOev TrpotaXXtv. 
Kt -yap lyu) raSe ySe iv\ (jipeat wevKaXi^yaiv, 
e»tI juiv elg 'AtSao irvXaprao wpovTrepxI/svy 
368 If 'EptjScuc a^ovra ic6va (rrvyspov 'A/8oo* 
otFK av V7i^e£l^vy£ ^rvyog vSarog alira piaOpa. 

858. KCKoiSifovuai, Epic fut. mid., with redupl. fm k^ooi, to oare for 
Vsee 5, 400 ). — 355. ^iirj, in prose 0opa, impetu. — 361. T^c ^M^C 
ovvajitutQ Kai irpoOuftiac KiaXvrric, Seh. The verb Airepwiia, to retire, 
'ecoil, is found below, 16, 723. — 862. = rovnuv, neut., relating to 
^n*l follows, o = 'in. In the Heradeids (poems celebrating the 
fxploits of Heracles), AthfinS was represented as protecting that hero, 
Ttx^^ same way as she assists Ulysses in H. — 866. iQ8ca = gdtiv 
Iowa. D. 88]. irfVKdlXi|iiof was regarded by the ancients as derived 
^^ veixtiy a point ; pointed, sharp, penetrating. Buttm. considers this 
^ord as an(»ther form of irvctvoc, as XevyaXkog is another form of 

?^' — ^^* '"^^^P'^^* ^"^ irvXi} and apw {apto, jungo) ; the gates of 
*uieh shot perfectly, did rb (adds the SchoL) fttidiva virovrpiptiv iK 
9Cot;.-^8, Epcpof, prop., darkness. The name of Cerberus is found 

L6 



228 O. [370—404. 

370 Nuv S* Ifii filv OTvyietf Qiriiog 8' i^^vucrc /3ovXac, 
5 ol yoivar iKvtroe koi iXXafie x^^pi yevaiovy 

372 XitTtTOfiivri ri/ii)<rai 'AxtAXija TrrokliropOov* 

"Ecrrai fiavy or av aire t^iXiiv VXavKunriSa €iiry. 
'AXXci av fiiv vvv vaitv IttIvtuc fnjjvv\ag cirirovc, 
o^p' av £7W KaraSi/ffo Aioc Sofxov alytOYOtOy 

376 TC^x^^'*' *^ TToXi/iov Owpri^ofxaty otjtpa iCai/Ltat^ 
cl vwi np£ci)UOio ira«c> KopvOaioXog ''Eicriop, 
yrfOriffBi 7r()O0aveco'a ava irroXifioio yBfjtvpaQm 
'H TIC «cal Tpoiaiv icopeet icvvac 1)8' oicuvouc 

380 Si}fci{» Kol <rapKe<r<n, iretrijjv em vrivalv ^A\aiu}Vm 
^Q,Q i<paTy ovS^ aTTiOriai Bea XavKwXevog "Hpii* 
'H filv ewoi\ofiivri -^pvaajunvKag ivrvev %Tnrovg 
"Hpij, TTpia^a flea, Ovydrrip fiiyaXoio KpovoiOm 

384 Avrap 'AOr)vaifi, Kovpti Aiog aiytoxoiOy 

iriirXov ptv Kari\evev kavov irarpbg Itt' oHu, 
TTOiKiXov^ ov p avrrj irofnaaTO koL tcafie \epaiv' 
•fi 8l \ltCov Iv^vtra Aioc vc^cXi^ycpErao^ 

388 revv€(7tv Ig iroXepov OwpritrmTO Baicpvoevra, 

'Ec c ©xfa (ftXoyea ttoctI ^qfrsro' Xa^cro 8' iyxog 
j3p(0u, piya^ (TTif^apoVf rtj^ Sifivriai orixag avSpufV 
riptowv, roTfffv re KoHaffcrat ofipipoTrarpri. 

392 "Hpij 81 ficKTTiyi dowg iirepaUr ap hrirovg* 

avTOfxarai 81 iruXai fivKOv ovpavovy ag ix^^ ^Qpai^ 
ryg STririrpaTTTai piyag ovpavbg OiXvpirog re, 
riniv avaKXlvai irvKivov vl^oc vS* Birtdtivau 

396 Ty pa Si avrawv KiVTpr}veKiag £X^^ ittttovc* 

Zcvc 8l Trariyp *'l8)j6ci/ tircl ?8£, X'io'«T' ap' alvJ^c' 
'Iptv 8' &TpvvE xpvCTOTrrcpoi/ ayYeXlouaav* 

6a(7K' ?ft, 'Ipi rax^a, TraXtv rpiirey /uij8' la avrijv 

400 Epv€(T0'* ov yap icaXd (rvvocdOficda irroXe/iovSc. 
^OSc yap l^Bpiio, to 8e kqI rettXetrfilvov iaraC 
yviuxTd) fiiv atfttjiv v<t>* apjuLaaiv iiKtag ittttovc' 
avrac 8' cic 8c^pov jSaX^cu icara u' appara a^cu* 

404 ov8l KCV Ic 8efcarovc TrepircXXo/ulvovc Ivcavrovc 

for the first time in H., with the epith. of xcyrticovracapifvoc. — 87L 
See 1, 498, sqq.— 378. Remark the accent on irpo^vtlm. See 4, 
371* the n. on iroXiuov yiipvpai. — 879. = Kopiati : fm copewv^i.— 
886—897. See 6, 734—737, 745, 762. and the nn. — 89a See 2,& 
irdlXiv (retro) To4irc, sc. rite OtoQ. — 400. = caXw^, as 6, 326. wfi- 
4^pc<r6ai, (ru(ipaXfiv, eommUti, to come to close quarter8.^408. Fm 



^05 — #31.] 8. 229 

405 kAKB aTraXOfiataOovy a Kiv uapirnitn Kioauvoc* 
o<Pp eiorf 1 AavKunriCy or av t^ irarpi fiaxiirai. 
Hpy S* ovn rotrov vifiBaiZofiai oifSt xoXov/uai* 

408 aUl yap juloi twOev bvikXciv 6m voriaw. 

Oc t<paT' ILpTo il ^Ipig aeXXdtroc a7'yfX€oi;aa* 
/35 Si icar* ^iSaliov opiofv eg poKpov "OXvpnov. 
nptirrgaiv Sc irvXyai TroXvirrv'XOv OvXipiroto 

412 avTOfiivri icarlpuice* Acoc Si a<f ivvewt pvOov' 

n^ jULepLarov ; ri ai^uiiv lv\ ^pcal palvtrai i^rop ; 
oiic la^ K/sovcStic Itrapvvipev * Apytioitriv* 
QSe yap riTrelXi^tre Kpovov Traig, el reXiei irep* 

416 yvLiljaeiv pev trtjiiijiv vtf appamv (i)Kiag linroug, 
auTCLQ 8* CK Slijipuv ^aXieiv Kara 0' appara a^eiv' 
oiSi Kev eg SeKarovg irepireXXopivovg eviavrovg 
cXicc' ajraXOfiiretrOovy a Kev papirrgtTi Kepavv6g* 

420 o^p elSyg, FXaiifcu/TrtC) or' av <t«(J irarpl paxfiau 
Hpy 8' ovn roaov vepeaiZerai oifSl ^oXourai' 
aid yap ol euOev IvikXclv otti vofi(ry. 
AXXa trvy^ aivoraTrt, icuov aSSeig^ el ereov ye 

424 ToXpriaeig Aibg avra TreXdjpiov ey^og aeXpau 

H p\v ap &g elwovtr aircjSr) iroBag iicca^Ip<c* 
avrap ^ AOrivairiv ''Hprj irpog pvOov eenrev' 

Q TToiroiy alyiovoio Aiog rlicoc, ovKer eyuyye 

428 vwi lb> Aiog avra ppoTCjv eveKa irToXepiKeiv* 
TcJi; aXXoc plv iLTrot^Qladit}, oXXoc Si fiiwTa)^ 
og Ke Tv\y Keivog Si, ra a ^/ooveoii/ evi Ovpt^, 
Tpiaat re ical Aavaoiai Stica^irai, cue £Tr(£(iclc* 

»ordyvw/ii, eonfringo. — 404?: Sctcdrovs, in this passage only, for dUa, 

"-405. & |idpirrQ. qucB eorripiendo xnfiigot or infiixerit. See n. on 6, 

^4.--406. That she foajf know ( what she is doing), when ... — 408. 

= eiwOcv. lyicXf V, infringerey to break, embarrass. *' Natures con- 

. ^cnienter dicta. Minus enim aflScit a^nimum injuria ab iis accepta, 

9Q0S semper iniquos in nos esse novimus, qnam illorum a quibus 

nihil tale metuebaraus." Heyne, — 409. See 24, 77.— 410. The verb 

placed at the head of the line is connected with the two prepp. : ibat 

7 Idd {deaeendens) in (Hympum, or else Karafiava r^c I^>7C Avkfiii 

"C rdv *0\v/tirov. — 411. (Bv) -jrpwraig vvXoue, for the palace of the 

P^ had 8eTeral.~412. icaWpvicc {rite 9ide).—^iB. Iris doubts the 

**w>inpli8hment of so cruel a threat, ei rtXiei {TiKsau) vtp, Aris- 

J^'^huB however corrects, j riXsci irep. — 428. = dcike (fm Sioe, 

j^)* ft or eZc is understood idfter alvorarti. On rvov, see 1, 159. 

^^ word is sometimes used in a very eulogistic sense, for instance, in 

^'chylus, who calls Clytemnestra diufiaroc Kvva ioOXfiv. — 480. rk 

^ tpov^wv, qwB tua (ipsius) tutU, cog'Uans, following his own judge- 



230 e. [432—460. 

432 ^Qc af>a fffioviitratra irakiv rpive fnivvxag tirirovc* 
Tycfiv 8' ^Qpai filv \vaav KaWlrpixaQ Ittitoiic' 

apfiara 8* IkXivuv irpog eyomia ira/u^avoci^vra. 
436 Aural Si xpvaionriv iwl Kkitrfxotai kclOiZov 

filyS' aWoiiJi Oioiaiy 6l\ov Teririfiivcu Urop, 

Zcwc Si warfip "iStidev ivrpoxov apfxa Koi iirirovc 

OvXvfXTTOvSB Stance, Obwv S' e^ltcero 0a»KOvc* 
440 TtD Si Koi imTTov^ fjlv XviJB fcAvroc ^Evvoatyaio^, 

apfiara S* afi fitofioitn tIOhj Kara Acra Treratraag* 

Avroc Si XP^^^^^^ ^^^ 9p6vov ivpvoira Zevg 

f2^£ro* Tt^ 8' VTTO iroa<rl fiiyoQ TreXijjtiZ^r "OXv/uiroc- 
444 Ac 8* olac Aioc afjLtfig *A0t|vaf}| rs icai *'Hf>i| 

^<r07|V; oifSi tI fiiv wpogefjuivaov ovS^ iplovro' 

aifvap h iyvto ymv ev\ ^pcal ^wvriaiv re* 

Tf^fl' ovtimp r£rff|<r0ov, 'A0>} Wf| re ical *'H(>i| ; 
448 ov /Lciv Otiv KOfccroy 76 /uaXP ^^^ KvScavecpy 

oXXvaac TpcJaC) roicriv icorov aivov E0€<r0e. 

nafro^C) oloi/ 6/uop ye fiivog Koi x^'/^^C aaTrroCf 

ovK av /LC£ rptpeiav ocrot 0£o( et<r' ev 'OAv/xir<p. 
452 2^<uti/ 81 Trpfv ir£() rpo/Lcoc eXXa/Bc ((talSifia yvia, 

TTpXv TToAefcov r' iSlecv woXifioid r£ fiipfiepa epyo. 

08£ yap £^£/0£(c>, ro 8I k£v rereXea/ifvov i^cy* 

ouK av £^* vfitripia}v ox^ofVy irXniyivrt KBpavvt^, 
456 St/^ EC *'OXi;/u7rov cicecrSoi;, Iv aOavarfov £8oc £<rrfv. 
Oc i<l>€i9' ai S* tirifiv^v ' AOqvafi? re icai 'Hpii' 

TrXiitrlai aly^ ^aOriv, koku Si Tpweaai /ie8l(r6i}v. 

"Htoi *A0i}va(i) aKiwv ^v, ovSi n eIttev, 
460 (TKvZoiiivri Aa warpl, x^^^^ ^^ A^'^ aypiog ypei* 

ment. — 486. IvcSiria irofi.^. : rode ^^ jvavruzc roiv iiQodMv roixovff 
did rb ^utriZtaOai virb r&v OvpUp, S<^, We may translate ^poia 
fm ivwirri, face. — 436. icXur|A6«, a seat on which one may recline 
(cXIi/Hv), like our arm-chairs. — 437. Ttrdifuu, with twp partcpp. 
nrtfifiivoc and reri lywc* an old word completely obsolete : to be sad, 
aflfticted. — 440. 'EwoorCYaiof {motor, oonauaor terrcs), an epith. of 
Poaeid6n instead of his proper name, like rXavcwirtc, vv. 406, 420. 
See 1, 37* — 441. = dvi. /3., upon . . . P«»|i6« has here its first 
meaning : ** an elevated place, terrace." KaroireT^uras (itUende»if 
inttemens) Xlra, accus. of Xcvc = ^^C (like riOivc = riOccc), nom. 
obsol. for Xtvov. Others make Xiri and Xira derived from nom. Xi, 
root of Xi<rtf6ct a stuff smooth, united, not embroidered. — 447. See 
437. — 443. 6*ri|ir, in H. gives to the speech a touch of irony : "AB' 
snredly, yon have not fatigued yourselves, &c." — 457, sq^. See 4, 



461 — 180.J 8. 231 

461 *'Hpy 8' ovK ixaSe frrifiog \6\ov, aWa irpocrivSa* 
Alvorare JLpovlSiif troiov rov juvOov inireg' 
ev vv Koi rifiBtQ iS/ufv, 5 roe aOivog ovk aXairaSvov* 
464 aXX' ejjiirri^ Aavaiov iXo^upo/ucfl' ai;(/u?jraa>v, 
6i Ksv dfj KaKov oItqv avawXri<TavTeQ oXtovrat. 
['AXX' YiToi iroXifiOV jucv a^c^ofccd', ei (tv KeXevug' 
PovXrjv 8' ^ApyeloiQ vwodridOfxeff*, firiQ ovrfcreiy 
468 (dC M^ iravreg oXwvraiy oSvtTcrafAivoio rcoTo.] 

Tt)i; S* airafjLBifiofjLavoQ vpogitjiri vet^sXriykpira 

'Houc Si) Kal /uaXXov vircpjucvia Kpoi/ioii/a. 
6\peai, ai k lOiXyaOay jSogJttic Trorvta ''Hpt}, 

472 oXXvvt' ^Apyetuiv irovXwi; (TTQarov al)(jJLriTa(ov, 

Ov yap irpiv iroXI/uov airoiravfTeTcu ofipifiog ^'Exnop, 
irpiv 6p9cu vapa vav<fii voSwKea UriXdtovai 
Hfiari Te(?, or' av ol fitv iwl TTpvfAvym fiaxtoprat, 

476 trreivBi ev ati/orarc^, Trcpl IlarpoicXoco Oavovrog. 
^Qg yap Oia^arov l<m* aiOtv S' lyti ouic aXeyf^o) 
\tjjofiiyrig, oifS' el kb ra veiara vdpad' cKTjai 
yalr\g ical irai/roco^ ?v' 'laTreroc tc Kpovoc tc 

480 ^/Li€voe owT avygg 'Yweptovog 'HtXtoto 

20, sqq. — 46G— 468 are not found in the best MSS. — 470. ^ovi : 
euOtVf opBpov, ry iiriovtry Vf^^P<h '^* — ^"^^ = ci^pOac, perf. infin. of 
opw := opwfiii excUcuse, — 475, 476. These lines were cut out by the 
ancient critics, as not relating exactly the event which was to be ac- 
complished : Patroclus, in fact, was not killed 'in the narrow 
space' (oTfivoc) of the battle fought to save the vessels. I think, 
Iu>wever, that this circumstance is in favour of the authenticity of 
the passage. An interpolation would perhaps have violated the 
Homeric style, but it would have confoni^ked to the fable of the 
Iliad. The words ol |Uk, not followed by oc de, appear to indicate 
that 2ieus wished at first to enter more into detail, but stopped him- 
self, adding only, beside the order of events, vtpt HarpOKkoio Qav6v- 
TOQ, I have therefore removed the brackets employed in other edi- 
tions. — 477. See 1, 160. — 478, sqq. We have seen (2, 756) that the 
oath by the Styx was for the gods themselves a redoubtable bond. 
What Zeus says pertains, no doubt, to the same idea. '* I care not," 
says he, *^ for thy wrath, though thoi^ shouldst go to hell (to seek the 
means to make me bend)." In speaking of hell, he does not fail to 
remind Hdrd that it is the sad abode of the Titans (Kpovof, Saturn), 
and of their family ; that he precipitated them thither to puniisAi 
them foar attempting to dethrone him. — 480. "YircpiMV, son of heaven 
and earth {Ovpavov koI Faiiyc), father of Helios, who is called 
TTcpcovi^ffCi (M* 12, 176. After the Titan Hyperion had been cast 
into Tartarus, they gave his name to his son Helios, e. g. 19, 398. 
Some, however, regard in this case *Y?rcplwv as a euphonic contrae* 



232 e. [481—507. 

481 ripvovT ovT avifjLOiaiy fiaOvg St rt Taprapog ifii^ig' 

(ncvt^ofihrig aXiytOy eirel ov aio Kvvrepov aXXo. 

Night having put an end to the comhat, Hector orders the Trojans 
to encamp on the spot to watch the Greeks. Fires, he says, shall 
be lighted on all sides to prevent surprise. To-morrow they shall 
attack the Greeks even in their ships. 

484 *^i2c ^aro' rov 8' ovri irpogi^ri XevKUfXevog 'Hpii. 
'Ev S' iiTBfT ^QiKeavij} Xafiirpov ipaog rteXloiOy 
SXicoi; vvKTa piXaivav iir\ Z^iStJpov apovpav^ 
Tpwaiv piv p aBKOVdiv fSu d^aog' avrap ^A\atoig 

488 atnraaitij rp(XXi<rroc> IvriXvue vv^ tpe^fvvri. 

T/oeioiv avT ayopriv iroi-firraTo 6atSc/Lcoc ^Eicrwp, 
votrijii veCjv ayaywv irorap^ iiri otvrievTi, 
iv KaOapt^y odi orj vbkvwv Sie<fia(veTo \cu/ooc« 

492 *£S cTrirdiV S* o7ro|3ovrcc ctti xOova pvOov aKOVovy 
rov p "EicrWjO aydpEVE, Aii (jiiXog* tv S' apa X^ipl 
iy\OQ i\ evSeKcnrri^v' irapoiOe Si Xapirero Sovpog 
alxj^iyj Xc^XKdri, inp\ 8l ^u<t£oc 0U 7rop*c?jc' 

496 rcjl iy^ ipuaaptvog tirea Tpciecrcrc perrivSa' 

KlicXvrl /icv, TpCj^g koI AapSai/oi ^8' c7rcicov(>ot* 
vvv e0a/L(i}v> vriag r oXitrag kol iravrag ^A\aiovg, 
a\p avovoarritTeiv irpori *'\Xiov ijvejuoeacrav' 

500 aXXa vpXv Kvifjiag ^X0£, to vvv irratDfTB paXurra 
^Apyaiovg ical vrjag lirl pxiypivi 0aXa<r<r?jc« 
'AXX' riTOi vvv plv irsidutpeOa vvkt) ptXalv^y 
dopva T itfioirXiaopiaOa' arap KoXXlrpixag iinrowc 

504 Xvcraff* vttI^ 6\i(a)Vy irapa Si <T<piGi jSaXXcr* eSoiS^v* 
Jk TToXiog S* a^aaOe /3oac icai f^ia prjXa 
KapTraXip(i)gf olvov Si ptXltjipova olvlf^ieaOe, 
Gtrov T Ik piyapwvy Itti Si %vXa TroXXa XiytaQt, 

tion for 'T^cpcovcoiv. — 488. in$vTcpo«, KvyraTo^, formed fm c^mv, as 
we have seen Kipdiov, Kip^tarov, fm idp^oc* 

486. IXkov is admirable. — 488. rpCXXiorofi == rpJc Xiravcvroc* 
ter expetUvs, for exoptatissima. In like manner rpi^fiaKap^g mI 
TtrpaKig, terqwe quateroue becUh in the Od. 6, 306. — 490. On the 
Scamander. — 491. iccwapf, neut. in loco puro. Aid rwv vckwiv 
l^aivirOf appeared between ... — 494. Z6pv, in the prop, meanrng, 
** the wood of the knee.*' — 496. See 6, 320. — 498. I4A|j.i|v, see 2, 
37* Remark here the difference of the Lat. syntax. — 608. We have 
already stated that ^vka is said of all kinds of instruments ; here 
this word means the utensils ; in prose, aKivrj, irapaaKtvaZ^.^-Wl* 



508— 532,] 8, 238 

508 S)g KBv wavvv\ioi nia^^ ijoi/c fipty^vBlriii 

Koitofitv irvpa TroXXa, aiXag S' dg ovpavov 7icp* 
firiiriag kclI oia vvKra KapriKOfAoujVTig Axaiol 
<ptvyHv opuridfovrai Itt evpia viM}Ta OaXaaavig* 

512 Mrj fiav atnrovSi jb vbCjv iirt^aiev £ki}Xoi* 
aXV &c '"'C TovTO)v ye fiiXog Koi oticoOi viaaigf 
pAT)/Lt£voc V li^f ri tyxei oc^voevri, 
vribg iwi9po}<TKwv' 7va rig arvyiym koi aXXoc» 

516 Tpioaiv €6^ iTTTroSifiOKTi ^ipuv irokv^aKpvv "Apija. 
K?//ouKec o o,vii aoTv Aii 0cXoc ayyfXXovrwv, 
iraTSac TrpwOrifiag iro\ioKpOTa(l>ovg ts yipovrag 
\i^a<TOai 7r€()l aarv OwSfxyiT(jJv lir\ irvpytav* 

520 0i|Xt/rcpai Se yui/oTkec £vc fnyapoimv licacrri} 
TTV/o /iCYa icaioi/rciiv* ^vXaici} Si rtc cjlcttcSoc ecrrcii) 
^iy \6\og dgiXOym iroXtv, Xaojy aTrcovrwv. 
QS' Icrroi, Tpa>€c ucyaXjjTO/occy ^E^C a70p€uai' 

524 /iD0oc 8', Sc /itv vvv vytrigy uprinivog eorw* 
Tov 8' ijovc Tpu)B<Tai fie(f* ivTroSafioig ayopevaia. 
ES^o/Lcm Airo/iEyoc Ate r' aXXoimv r£ OeoiaLV 
l^eXaav ivOivSe Kvvag KripBtraiittopriTovg 

528 [ovc Kfjpcc <ltopiov(Ti fiBXaivawv lir\ vriCjv]* 
'AXX' riTOi tTn vvktI ^uXa^o/icv rifiiag avTOvg, 
irp(i)( 8' inrrioioi avv revxem 9u)pri\6ivTegf 
vrivaiv eiri yXa<l>vpymv iyBipofiBV o^vv "Aptja. 

532 Ecao/Liac, ei kI /i' 6 Ti;8eiOY|c Kparepog Aeo/x/)St}C 

Ik luy^vv, BC. a^affOi. Xfytor^at, to collect. — 60ft. |j.^<r^a, Ionic 
for fuxpi. — 509. mipd, pi. of wvp [in the sense of icatehfira, and 
u if of 2nd decl.J. — 512. &0*irov8(, without great trouble. — 518. 
PAos, the cause for the effect : it means, the blow, the wound, triv" 
vctv metMBfovere, i. e. to nourish, or digest ; but not fovere in the 
phrase /owre minus, to dress a wound. Such an explanation (which 
the Greek word does not admit) would destroy the biting sarcasm of 
the verb. It is nearly as if we said in English : ** let each of them 
carry off home (oikoQi) a remembrance of you, to digest it there as he 
heat can/' — 517. = ayytWkru(rav, nuncianto. Similarly Katovrutv, 
521. — 518. We ought probably to take iroXtoicpoT^L^ovfi literally, 
" whose temples are growing grey." OcoSi&iliTW, see 7> 462, sqq. — 
^82. XaoC, vtri,' those between the Trainee fcpufOq^ai and the yipovTtc 
ToViocpora^oc, those comprehended in what the Latins called tnili' 
tain (ef<u. — 524. vyii^) like sanus [sound : ^ the admce is whole- 
Home," CJp.], reasonable, sensible, altogether proper to the occasion. 
I'he translation 'salutary' may lead to a false idea of the Greek 
^ord.— 527. Todc vvh tifjLapfjLkvti^ i/jyfjLSvovg, Sck,, or rather, iniouo 
^ adveetos. The following line owes its origin to a gloss. — 630. 
vvifQioi, as in Lat. nuOutini ; in Virg. JEneas sese matutinus agebat^ 



234 O. [533—560. 

533 Trap vr}MV Trpoc reixog airwcrGU. ^ Kiv iyw rov 
XoXkij} Syctiaacv ivapa (iporoevra fpepwfiau 
AvQiov fjv aptrriv SiatiaiTatf ei k sfibv iyxog 

536 fxdvy e7r6(>\o/Liei/oy* aXX iv rrpunoiaiVy otwy 
KeldSTai ovTriOeig^ voXieg S* a/u^* avrov iraipoiy 
YieXlov aviovTog kg aipiov. £i yap cycuv S>g 
H¥iv adai»aTog koI ayripaog ftfiara iravra^ 

540 Tioifxi\v S', i>g tUt ^AOiivaiti jcat 'AttoXAoiv, 
wg vvv r]fiipi\ ^Sc icaicov 0l(>6£ ^ApydoiGiv. 

The Trojans sacrifice to the gods, who reject their offerings. They 
then go to rest in the midst of the fires, which illuminate the city 
and the country. 

^ilc^EjcTtoip ayopev* eirl 8e Tpioeg KsXaStiaav. 
01 S' lirirovg julIv \v<rav viro ^11701; iSpdovrag, 

544 Srjaav S" l/navTetrm irap apfxaaiv oiaiv licaaroc' 
£K iroKiog S* a^avro Boag koI c^ia fArjXa 
KapvaX(/X(OQ* olvov oe fxtXtifipova oiviZiovTOf 
aiTov r Ik fiByapwVf iirX Sh ^vXa iroXXa Xiyovro, 

548 ["EpSoi; S' aOavaTOiffi TeXrii<T(Tag efcaro/i/3ac* 
Kvl<Tt}v S* lic tteS^ov avijiAOi ^ipov ovpavov Aaw^ 
rfiuav' rr^g 8' ovri O^oi fi&Kaptg Sarcoi/ro, 
oiS' iBeXov' fiaXa yap a^tv airfixOero *'IXioq Iprj 

552 fcal UpiajUiog koi Aaoc ivfifisXlto lipia/Aoio.'] 

01 oiy fxiya ^poviovrtg^ Im inoXifAoio y^^vpPQ 
Haro vavvv\ioi' irvpa Si at^im KaUro TroXXa. 
*Qg S^ 6t iv ovpavt^ aarpa fpaeivrfv ifXfpl aiXrivnv 

656 fatver apnrpsiriay ore r ivXero vrivefiog alOtip' 
[eic r e<l>avev iraaai <TKOirta\ fcai irpwovtg OKpoi 
Ka\ van at' ovpavoOev ap^ vrr^ppayi) aoircroc ai0r)f>'] 
vavra S^ t iiSiTai aarpa* yiyi\Bt Zi re i^piva 
TToi/nriv' 

560 r6(T<ra jimrriyif vtCtv ^Sl tSavOoio poawv, 

for mane. From adyerbs of time the Greeks often form adjectives. 
— 68L = iyfiputfAtv, — 685. dtayvwvtrat, He$ych. 4[v, mom.— 636i 
iUkciv Ti or rivoy manere cUiquemt to await the approach of any onei 
and not flee. 

648—662. Of these five lines only 549 is read in our MSS. Banes 
has drawn the others from a quotation, which Plato makes in the 
Second Alcibiades, p. 249. — 650. Sor^cofM, to part amongst them* 
selves, take one's sliare in. — 668. See 4, 371. — 667, 668. Two line* 
noted by the ancient critics as having been transported hither 
from 16, 299, 300. There can be no doubt on the subjee^ and 



561 565.] 8. 236 

561 Tptiwv KaiovT(M}Vy irvpcC ^acvero 'iXioOi wpS. 
JLiAt ap ev ireoit^ irvpa KauTo irap o£ €icaoT({i 
^laro TrevTTjicovTa, alA^ irvpog alOofxivoio. 

564 ^iTTiroe Sc Kpl Xcvicoi; cpfTrro/uevoc Kai oXvpag, 
loraor^c irap o;(f(T^ti;9 cvdpovoy 'Hw filfivov. 

^e shall do well to omit tbem in translatiDg. — '* The comparison of a 
calm and silent night, with those fires, which the Trojans have 
lighted, which are presently to spread trouble in the soul of Aga- 
roemnon, shepherd of the people, is one of these sublime beauties, 
which one feels even through the thick veils of our translations. 
This touching thought gives rise to the sweetest melancholy by the 
natural opposition between the peacefulness of the plains and the 
tumult of war." Dugcu Month, — 561. See the explanation of this 
line in the nn. on 3, 3.-664. See 5, 196. 



OMHPOX IAIAA05 

PA^OAIA I. 



The Greeks are in consternation. Agamemnon convokes the 
assembly, and proposes to the chiefs to return to their coontrj'. 
Diomdd^ opposes this. Nestor advises to adjourn the deliberation 
till the end of the evening's repast. The guards of the camp are 
posted, and the repast prepared. 

^Qg 01 fiBv TpHjtg ^t/Xaicac txov' avrap ^Axam^ 
Oetnriairi i\i tfkvZa^ ^ojSov Kpvoevroc eracpi}* 
irivds'i 8' arXriTt^ (iifioXnaro iravreg apirrroi* 

4 'Oc 8' avifnoi Svo irovTov oplverov ixOvoevTa^ 
BooIyjc Koi Zi(l>vpog, twte OpyKriOev ariroVf 
ikuovT l^aTTcyvjc* ifivSig Si re Kiffia KcXacvov 
Kopd{fiTai' TToXXoi; Se irapi^ aXa ^VKog i^jtvav' 

8 ojg iSaiZiTO Ovfuog ivi <TTriOe<T(Tiv ^AxaiCtv. 

'At/o£i8>/c ^\ «X" ftyoXc^) /3c/3oXi|jii€voc ^ropf 
ipolra KripvKidai Xiyvf^^oyyoidi kcXcucoi; 
kX^Si}v uq ayoprjv KiKXri<TKUv avSpa tKaarov, 
12 /iT}Sl /3o^v* avTog Sc fiera irpwroiai vovhto* 
^iZov S* eiv ayopy TBTtrioreg' av 8' ^ Ay afiifivwv 

8. PcPoXi^ttTo ()3c/36Xt7vro) is in H. always used for agitatioitf 
and torments of the mind ; pc/3X^aro for the tribuhitions and pains 
which assail the body. The root of this family of words shows itself 
in ^fiXoc. BE A, whence (fik^oXa) /3e/36X}}/iai. — 6. We see, by the 
measure of the verse, that the Ionian form Bop4r\% might have been 
approached by the pronunciation BoppfjQ (Boppa^). See 2, 147* "' 
6. = &fia or bfiov. — 7* Kopdvcrat : KopvipovTm, avUTai, 'Evtoi ^ 
kvi rov <TwptvKT9ai ^Kovvav {irUeUexenint) ; KOpBvQ ydp i| <rwpoc> 
Sch. irap^{ oXa : l^oi vapd rijv BaXaooav. Sch. — 11. icX:ii8ip') 
voeando, is less explicit than i^ovofiaKXfidtiv, 22, 415 ; so it is not 
" calling them by name," that H. seems to mean here, but ** calling 
them individually.** It is to all the Greeks that Agamemnon sends 
the heralds ; he had charged himself to assemble the chiefs around 
him, fiird trptaroKn rrovitro. To avoid exciting the attention of the 
enemy, he forbade the heralds to make a general appeal, fiq^l fio^v* 



14—45.1 9. 237 

14 loraro SaKpvxliov, icrt icp^vij fi^XavvSpog^ 

fire KQT aiyiXiTTOQ iriTQr\q Svo<l>€pov xhi vSoip* 
16 (t>c 6 Papv(TTeva)((t)v twi ^Apyelotm jULiTtivSa* 
*Q ^(Xot, ^Apyddjv fiyrjToptg ijSl fxiSovngy 
Zivg fie fiiya K/oov/Srjc a^p iviSr}(TB fiapdy' 
ffXlrXtoc, Sc TTptv fiiv juLoi viri(T\BTO Koi Karivevtrtv 
20^lXiov emripaavT tUTcf^eov airovU<r9ai* 

vvv Se KaKYjv airaTrjv jSovXcvaaro^ Kaf fxe keXevcc 
SvcicXla "Apyoc iKicrOatf Itth ttoXvv wXeaa Xa6v* 
OvT(o rrov Aii fiiXXti VTrepfiBvii <p(Xov elvai, 
24 oc S^ TToXXacuv TroXtoiy KarlXvcrc Kaptiva^ 

i\S iri kolI Xvact* rou ^ap icparoc Itrri jxiyiarov* 
'AXX' aytff, i}Q av lyUtv liirw, ireiBdjfAeda TravreQ' 
fjievytufiev avv vrival ^tXijv tc irarpiSa yaXav' 
28 oi yap in Tpoir}v aip7}(T0fiiv evpvayvtav, 

*^Qc l^afl'' ol 8' apa Travreg aKrjv iyivovro aiwiry. 
Aijv 8' ai/cc^ ^ffov rcnijorcc vice 'A\a«oiv' 
o\pe Si 8»7 jucrlEtirc /Soryv ayaObg Atoju//8i|c' 
32 'ArpcfSrj, <rol irpwra fia\ii(ioiiai atppaSiovrtj 
V 6l)uic lorfv, ava^, ayopy* av 8i /ut}t« x<>Xa>0pc« 
AX1C17V /i£v /HOC TrpC)Tov ovetStaag Iv ^avaoimvy 
^ig ifJLiv a7rr<iXc/Lioi/ Koi avaXic(8a* raura Ss vavra 
36 laacr' 'Apycioiv rinlv vioi i\ltl yipovreg. 

Sol 8c 8cav8ix<^ 8(jfC£ K/oovov Trace ayicvXo/i^re&i* 
frKiyiTTpt^ jULtv TOi Sdiice TfTCjuiitrflat Trepl TravToiv* 
oXki^v 8* oi;ro£ 8cJK€v^ o te fcparoc Ecrrl fxiyKTrov* 
40 Aatjuovt', ovTitf TTOu juaXa eXttcqc viae 'Axaioiv 
amoXifJLOvg t c/uEyai fcm ai;aXKc8ac9 utg ayopivug ; 
C( 81 ao\ avTi^ Ovfxog C7r£<r(rvra<, &c^6 vuaOaij 
Ep^EO* vap Toi oSog^ vrjeg 81 rot ay\i OaXatrarig 
4* Earatr', at roi ettovto Mvfcr}i/i}0Ev juaXa ttoXXq^ 
AXX* oXXot fitviovtri KapT}ico/L(0(iJvrcc ^A\aioif 

U. See 8, 437. — 14. |&cX^w8pot, from the effect which the depth pro- 
doeefl on the sight, for fiadtia. — 15. al7CXit|r ir^pa, a very high, 
precipitous rock, on which even the goats (which love to pasture on 
Heights) do not mount ; *' abandoned by goats," =r unvintedt in- 
<*ceetnltU: hence lofty, tieev, — 18, sqq,, see 2, 111—118, and 139— 
141. •— 88. See 2, 73. — 84. irpArov, atOe, DiomSdds recalls the 
speech of Agamemnon, 6, 370, sqq.— 87. Fm dia, avd, diva, lit. ** by- 
in-two,'* ** in two distinct wajrs." [diyprniivtoc roiv dvoiv frtpoVf ovxi 
(rarepov. iSb&.] — 40. IXirofJiai, has often the extended sense 
^^ ''to presume, think." — 48. = vaptffri, adett, patet tibi via, — 



238 I- [46-€9. 

46 flcoKC vcp Tpof qv Sccnrepo'o/iEv. £1 Si icat auroc, 
^Cvyovrtaiv ovv vi|V<ri ^tXifv ic irarpiSa ^acav* 

48 vbfi S\ ijbf 20evcXoc rcy lia^aofikff, iiqoKt TiKiwp 
'iXfov cS^Mtffiiv' aifv yap Oeto tlXriXovO/jiBv* 

^CLg ii^aO*' ol S' opa iravrcc lir(a\ov vug *Ax«wif, 
^ii0ov ayaaaofiivoc Aio/iT/Scoc cirTroSafcoco. 

52 Toicrc S' aviarafjLei'ftg fiere^wvBtv iTnrora Neorciip' 
TvSicS)), iripi filv iroXifitff ivi Kaprepog ta<Jh 
Koi povXy fUTa vavrag 6/i^Acicac eirXfv apttrrog* 
ovTig rot Tov fivOov ovoaaeraif o(Taoi ^A\aioif 

56 ovSl iraXiv tpiw arap ov riXog iicco fivOtov* 
^H fifiv Kol viog iaaiy ifiog Si kc jcai iraig cTifC 
oirXoraTog ^ivcp^iv* itrap wBirvvfiiva ^Zetg 
*Apyei(M)v jSaacXnac? ^^rd Kara fioipav imreg^ 

60 'AAA' ay lywv, og truo yipairepog evxoficu ilvaif 
i^tiiruf Ka\ vavra SuKofiaC ovSc kb rig fioc 
lULvOov arifiriaH, ovSl Kpdtov ^Ayafxifiviov. 
^A^pryriaip^ adifiiarog, avioTiog itrriv iKiivog 

64 8g TToXifiov iparai hriSnutov, OKpvosvrog. 
'AAA* firoi vvv plv TreiduifitOa vvkti fiiXaivy, 
Sopira T i<l>ovXia6fit<T0a' ^vXaKrfjpig St cjcaoTOC 
Xi^aaBtJV vapa ratppov opvKrrjv rdxiog ticrog* 

68 Ko(fpoimv /jIv tovt iiririXXofxai' aifrap iirura, 
^ArpelSriy gv fiev opx^' ah yap ^afftXivTarug Itrtn. 

46. cl Zk Kol airoif sc. poifXovrat, Supply after ver. 42, ei ik vo^ 
Bvfib^ Iwsfftnn-au — 47. Abeunto. — 48. WKfattp, see 7» 30. ** This 
thought, and eyen the movement of the sentence, has been happil/ 
imitated by Racine : Iphigenitf act. i. sc. 2 : Et quand noi seal 
enfin il faudratt I'assi^ger, Patrocle et moi, seigneur, nous irons nous 
venger." Dugas Montb,^66, ^i¥6av,y see 4, 539. — 56. Oidk rd ivar- 
Tia vol Ipiif Seh. In prose, the compound ifivaXiv is thus used. -' 
58. PHtw Ti TiWiy " to tell any thing to any one.'* The constmctioa 
is that of ti^&fJKiiv Tiva re, dooere cdiquem aliquid. — 6L In prose ^c- 
tXiidOfiai, The same 19» 186 : iv fioifty ydp irdyra iitKto gal Kof' 
IXc^ac. Bth. compares to this word the German verb durehgdiai 
(Anglic^, to go tkroiighfiD the same sense), *'pa8S in review, treat 
methodically.''— 68, sqq. These words of the wisest of heroes hare 
often been used to inspire horrour of civil war. iu^pn/^ntp, o ^parpiac 
(see 2, 363) Kal <r»yytviiaQ fii) fUTsxuVy dvavOiwrrog, ds-oXic : iM- 
|UOTOt, vapavofioSf aSiicoc : &W<mo«, 6 kariav fii| tx***^* aoicoc, Sdu 
One must have renounced all the ties which bind men to each other, 
the ties of family, laws, property, to love civil war. — 64. tinS^iuai} 
in prose ^/i^^Xcoc* ^^p^ see 6, 344.— -65. ircCOc90iu, to submit one- 
self, do what night requires. — 67. = Xi^dtrOtMKrav, to post oneself.— 
69. Iipx< = vyov, as at 1, 495.— 70. Soiy^cu d^S/n, to give a banquet ; 



ro— 91.] 9. 239 

70 Aalvv Satra yi^iovmv' toiKi to£, outoi aBiKtc. 
nXeiai Toi oivou KXiaiat, tov vJcc ^A\aio}v 

72 iifiaTiai QpyKviOiv Itt' evpia ttovtov ayovmv' 
iracrd toi tcfl' viroSe^ff)' iroXhaat S' avaacTHg* 
UoXXHitv S* aypofiivwv^ rcjJ vd<riai oc iccv aplarr^v 
jSouAi^v jSovAcvo^* fioAa Si XP^'^ vavraq ^A\aiovq 

Kaiovaiv TTvpa iroXXa' rlq av tooc yriOriautv ; 
vwS 8' ^S' rik Biappa(<T6i arparov ril <raai(r€c. 

Oc E^a0'* ol S' apa tov fiaXa fxlv xXiovy riS' 
hriOovTo. 

80 Ek 8c ^vXaicriypcc ^riv rcu^caiv l^raciiovro^ 
ajLt^f r£ N£(rro/oc8qv Gpacrtz/u^Sca^ iroifiiva Xadvy 
r\o a/i(pi* ^ AffKoXat^ov, Koi ^laXfxevoVf viae "Apiyocs 
a/LC^t r£ Mt)pcovi}v, *A<^a/9tia re Ari'iTrvpov r€, 

84 1^8* aju^l Kpefovroc viov, AvKOfjLi)dea Siov- 

EiTT ifrav fiyefuSveg if>vXaKWVf Ikotov Sc £ica<Tr«j> 
KOVjoot Sjua <rTu\ov, BqXtx tyX'^^ \ep&iv tx^^^^^' 
Ka8 8c /niaov Ta^pov koi Tc/vtoc I^ov tcJvrcc" 

88 £vOa 8i -jTiip ici^avro, tIObvto ol 8o(>7roi; CKOcn'Oc* 

After the repast, Nestor proposes to appease the wrath of Achilles. 
Agamemnon acknowledges his fault in offending that hero, and enu- 
nerates the presents he will offer to conciliate him. Nestor names 
rhoenix, Ajax, and Ulysses to be sent to him. They all offer their 
prayers, and the deputies depart. 

ArpctSijc 8c yioovTag aoXXeag ijycv 'A^aiwv 
cc KXiGiriv, wapa oc <T<jn tWei fievouKta 8aTra. 
Ot 8' ctt' ovciafl' crofjuo TT/ooiccf/icva x^^P^C JaXXov. 

^aivuoeai iaXra, to make a repast. — 72. 4\^rwL, see 8, 630. The 
wcient fertility of the yineyards of Thrace is attested by the fables 
w Dionysus, part of which have Thrace for their theatre. The 
^^nean wine, with which Ulysses intoxicated the Cyclops, came 
°^ni Thrace. — 78. -finro8ctCi| (subst. fm viroikxofiat), reception, the 
If ^ of receiving, treating any one. Omnis tibi est exoeptio means, '* all 



r^ ^^ns of reception ;" omnU ad excipiendum apparatus. voXicom, 
^»oX^P. «_ 74. A.or. 2 of Aytipw, — 75. xp*^ ^^^ *1>® "ft™® ^^- 
^ocUon as xp^« 7> 109, the aeeus. of the person, and gen, of the 
^H' H. says oftener ucavti, fu xf <*^ rivog, and it seems that from 
^ construction the accus. has passed to this also, ifik dk XP^^ 
Y^yvcrai vi}6c (Od. 4, 634), or, oi»dc ftip xp€iu iffrai rvfifioxofis, 
^1^22. — 77, Terence : hoe aliud td quod gcmdeamiu, — 81, sqq. 
y^ =: ol <j|fi0t . . ., the heroes named with their suite, the soldiers 



2^ command, Uarbv Kwpot, ver. 86. 
•*' Y^povTot, see 2, 21. — 97. <rw /i 



fioi Kal Apx*^ ^''^ riKoQ iay twv 



240 I. [92-m 

92 AifTctp iirei voctioq kqX iSijruoc «S ipov Iwo, 
Toig 6 yipwv vafiirputroQ v<fiaivuv VPX^'^^ f"'^^^^ 
NfiWtoip, o5 Koi TTpoaOev apitrrri ^atvcro jSouXi)' 
o a<(iiv ivtfipoviwv ayoprifraro koI )ueref<7rcv* 

96 'Arpc/Sij KvSioTtf ava^ avSpCjv ^ AydfiefivoVf 
iv <ro\ fjisv Xri^uiy trio 8' ap^ofnaC ovvckq ttoXXwv 
\atijv i(Ta\ ava^, kqI roc Zevg iyyvaXi^ev 
(TKriTrTpov T riSe Oifxtaragf ^iva a^itri /SouAcupffvO. 

100 To) ae XPV 'rept filv 6d<r0ai €7roc^ 170' fTraKOvaai, 
Kprirtvai 0£ icai aAA(^, or av riva uvfioQ avbr/p 
ctTTttv etc ayaOov' (xio 8' e^£rac orri iccv apxV* 
Airrap lya^v ipiwf &q fioi Sokh elvai apitrra. 

104 Ou yap Tig voov aWog afidvova toiiSb vor\<nii 
diov iyu) voiw^ ripev irdXai 178' en koi vvv, 
t^iri TOVy ore, ^loyevig, BpitrrfiSa KOvpr\v 
\(a)oiiivov 'A^tXiioc t/3^C icX(O"(ij0£v inrovpag' 

108 ovrt KaB^ rifiirepov ye voov. MciXa yap rot jywyf 
TToXX' airejULvOeofittv' <tv 81 trtji peyaXriTopi Ovfi^ 
(t^ac^ avSpa t^ipifrrov^ 8v aOavaTol Trsp iriaav, 
tirifiritTag* kXutv yap ?X*'^ yipag- *AXX' Irt icfli v''*' 

112 ApaZuffieaB*, wg kIv fiiv apB<radixtvoi weiriOfDiiiv 
owpoiGiv T ayavolmv eTTCaaf re ^eiXi^ioiaiv* 

Tov 8' a5r€ Trpoc^ctTTCv ava^ avSpwv 'Aya/ntftvwv 
'Q yipovy ovTi tpevSog tfiag arag icareXc^ac* 

116 ^AaadfittVy 01)8^ avTog avaivofxaC avrl vv ttoAAwv 
Xatov larlv avijp, ovre Zwg Krjpi 0tX/jcrp* 
iog vvv TovTov IVktc, Sdfxa(T<Te 8c Xabv 'Ax^'*^''* 
'A XX' tTTCi aaadfiriv^ <l>psal XevyaXey*Ti irtOflcraC) 

120 ai// IdeXoi aplaat Sofitvai r airepeiai aTTOiva. 
^Yfiiv 8' Iv TrdvTi(T(Ti TTBptKXvra h^p^ ovofirivn) 

XSytaVf 8ch. A U fr%ndf>vvm^ tiW denned, Virg. — 98. Iyyw«W*» 
see 1, 363. — 99. 9i^wrai, jura. We should say, " jurifidiction."- 
100. vipi, super or prce {ccBteris), *' speak the word," L e. ** ism* * 
suggestion." — 101. KpT|T)vaa (fm Kpaiaivta, Kpaivio) : iirirtkio*'^ ^ 
rkXoc dyaytiv, 8ch. : '* to accomplish also for another," for, to ac***^ 
plish what another proposes. — 102. trov l{cr<u, will hold to yoii,^i» 
attach, relate to you, what the other has commenced (apxV» ^"^r 
that of which the other has taken the initiative. This exoidioiQ » 
admirably conceived to predispose the irritable mind of AgamemooD 
to listen to the sage old man. — 106. iihx tov = In U rovTov t» 
XP^vov, ore . . .—107. See 1, 356.— 109. iircuvaoviJiiiv, dimad^bs»i 
h 248. — 112. Fm aplffjcw. — 115. i|rcv8os^ adverbially, /o/fO.-llB. 



122 134.] 9. 241 

122 tiTT airvpovc rplvodac, Slico Si 'xpvffo'io ToKawa^ 
aWiJvag Si Xififirag hiKoai, Sdh^Ka 8' ittttovc 

124 TTTiyovg, aOXo^opovCy ot aiOXia voaaiv apovro, 
Ov Kev aXriiog ttij avripy ij rodtra yivoiTO^ 
oifSi Ktv aKTTiiiiov ipirtfUOLO xpvaoXOf 
o<Tfra fioi rivelKavTO aiBXia fidw^ig Ivirou 

128 ^(iatM) S* kirra yvvaiKagy apvfiova ipy* ciSvfaCj 
Aeorj3/SaC) ag^ on Aitrfiov ivKTtfxivriv tXev avroc* 
B^fXofiriv, at koXXh eviKiov tbifXa yvvaiKUtv, 
lac M^^ o^ owcrcii^ fi€ra o cacrcrai^ 771; ror a7ri|t;pa)v 

132 Kovpriv Bpiafiog' Koi iir\ fiiyav opKOv ofiovfiaii 
IxfiTtOTt T^c civijc v^i^rifiivai i^Si juiyfivai, 
fj Oi/iiQ avOpdnrtov TriAce, ai;Spo;v i^Se 'yuvaifcoji;. 

&a4r^t|v : ary irepclTrcfrov, 8eh, See 2, 111. «- 182, sqq. This 
long enumeration of the gifts which Agamemnon makes to Achilles is 
imitated by Yirg. ^n. ix. 263 — ^274, and by Ovid, Heroides iii. v. 35, 
seq. Athenseus (bk i. p. 11) gives a very precise explanation of the 
words 6fK^pov9 Tpiiro8ci«. " Anciently," says he, " there were two 
kindff of tripods, both of which were called cauldrons (Xe/3i|raf), the 
one, which were meant to be placed on the fire, were the vessels in 
which they heated the water for the baths. It is of this kind of tripod 
that .^achyins speaks in this line : the domatio trivod aHvoays phoed 
vpo» the fire recevoed it. The other were called homt (iepari7p), which 
are those of which H. speaks : eeven tripodg not dettined for the 
fire {cLTTVpovo), In these they mixed their wine.*' ^ Thus rptirovc 
airvpog most not be translated by a new tripod^ vMdh has not yet been 
on the fire, but by a tripod not destined fiyr thefia^** Dugas Month. 
We have seen rdXavro, 7^ 69, in the sense of *' balance ;" here, it 
is a certain weight, decern pondo a«rt, of which we have no datum to 
fix the value. — 124. inryoiif : tvirayiiQ, ti/rpaptlCf 8ch. Firm, well- 
nurtured^ vigorous. The end of the line has been considered to pre- 
sent an intolerable tautology, and Dugas Month, allowed himself, 
to be led away by Payne Knight to condemn the whole verse. Cer- 
tainly, if we translate ^ victors in the race, and which with their 
nimble feet have carried off prizes," the tautology is evident : but 
a9\o^poi' does not mean *' victors in the race." It is the denomi- 
nation of a species of horses, horses destined and trained to carry 
off prizes in the race. We must therefore translate : ** twelve race- 
horses which have carried off prizes." The proof, that this explana- 
tion is the true one, is found in 11, 699 : a9\o^6poi tTriroi, iXdovrcc 
fUT dc0Xa (proceeding to the race-course). Ilepi rpivoSoQydp ifitX- 
Xov OtvoftrQai,*^ they were going to run for the prize of a tripod," 
but they were not the less on that account ddXo^opoc. — 185. &Xifio«y 
without goods, lackland ; fm Xifiov, fruit-growing land, or fm XijtQf 
cattle (see 11, 677)> — ^189. «&t6«, Achilles ; see below, v. 328, sqq., 
660, sqq. We have already seen that the commander-in-chief, even 
though absent, had a share in the booty of every expedition. — 182. 
Ari^uehus corrected co^pii, uselessly ; for the attraction, in like^ 

M 



242 I. [135—155. 

135 Tavra fxlv airriKa jravra iragiaairaC hi Si kev ain 

136 a<TTV fiiya UpiafjLOto Otoi Stitoa aXana^ai, 
vrja aXic xpvfrov ical \a\KOV viitifraaOiaf, 
H^eXOwVf ore Kev Sareco/ucOa XtfiS' ^A\aiot. 
TpwiaSag Sc yvvalKag UiKoaiv avtog eXicrOiay 

140 al KE fitT ^Apydriv 'EXivriv KaXXiirrai cai<np. 

£1 Si Ktv^Apyog cico//ic0* ^A\auK6v^ ovOap apovpnC) 
. yafifipog kLv /loi ioC tI<tu) Si uiv laov *Opiarqy 
Sc ixoi Ti\XvytTog Tpitf^eTai OaXiy ivi ttoXAiJ. 

144 TpuQ Si fioi H<n Ovyarpeg ivi. futyap^} ivirriKrf^j 
XpvaoOsfiig koi AaoS/ici} Koi ^libiavatraa' 
raojv fiv K WiXytTi (l>lXrfv avaeSvov ayi<rOw 
urpog ofKOv IlriXriog' iyi) S^ liri fUidXia Swtrw 

148 ?roXXa paXy o<t(t oSttcu tic tf iiriSwKe OvyarpU 
'£7rra Si ot Scitroi ei/vaiopBva vroXitOpa, 
KapSapvXriVy 'EvcJttijv tb koi "Ipijv iroirieaaaVj 
^Upag re i^aOiag riS" "AvOkiav (iaOvXtifjiovy 

152 KoX/ji; T AcTTCtav icai IlriSatTov apveXotaaav. 
naaai 8' eyyvg aXog, viarai IlvAov ripaOoevrog^ 
ev S" avSpBg valovm voXvppriveg, iroXv fiovraiy 
oi kS i Siarlvyrri Ofhv ojg ripYiaovaiv, 



Gftses, has nothing irregular. — 136. tk' aZr* answers to piv, is <>^ 
where ^f alone. Hence atUem, — 187. yija n|V)(rdff9t«, «iiam ^atat 
impleto. — 183. cUcXO^, sc. r6 avrv, Trcjam ingressus. — 141. See 
2, 681. ov6ap &povfn)«, lit, the udder of the land, i. e. rery fer- 
tile land. The Lat. poets have said in like manner, uber a^ " 
148. TiiX. See 3, 176. OoXCo, prop., the flower (fm 9d\Xu) ; hence, 
IcBta aintndantia, — 146. The poets differ greatly on the nninber 
and names of Agamemnon's daughters. I shall only remark thai 
Iphianassa is no other than Iphigenia ; and that, as the ancieots 
themselves say, H. does not know the fable of the Saeriflce of Iphi- 
genia in Aulis. Lucretius, in the beautiful account he gives of this 
sacrifice, uses even the Homeric name (1, 85), &c. : ** Anlide q<M> 
imcto Trivial Virginia aram IphiancUMBo turparunt sanguine f<B^ 
Ductores Danaum delectei, prima virorum." — 146. I8va was tw 
name of the presents they made to the relations of the intended bbo 
to herself, as the price of consent to the marriage, which was in KOf 
sort a bargain. Agamemnon says beforehand that he will.gi^ ^ 
daughter to Achilles without receiving tSva : dvaidvov {nuUii ipo"* 
aalibus redemptam) with a double d privative, like avdcXirroC*^ 
some other adjectives, cited by M. Lobeck. ^CXi|v, tuam.^^*'' 
(icCXia : piiXiyfiara (sweets), xagifrparay ApoUon, Other gnso'^ 
rians explain it by i^wTrpoiKov, the presents given by the fatlier^'*^ 
and above the dowry. — ^160, sqq. All cities of Mesaenia. — ^158. fis''^ 
aa in Lat noviuima for exhremcB, — 166. 8«rr£vaiis» tee an iostinee iB 



56—181.]. 9. 243 

56 Ka[ o£ inro fncffwrpf^ \nrapac rtXloutri Bipaara^n 
Tavra ice oi rtXiaaifii /icraXX^^avrc ^(oXoto. 
AfiriOfiTio'' 'AitSifC TOi ifiuXixoc riS* aSa/Liacrroc* 
rovvcfca kuI re fiporoi<n Oeiijv i\6taTOc airairrwv' 

60 Kai ixoL {firotTTrtrtOy o<t(tov fia<ri\evTip6g cc/ii, 
^S' 5<rcTOi/ 7evep irpoyevlore/aoc evxojuax cli/m. 

Tov 8' T^jue/jScr' cireira reptjvcoc fTTTrora Nlcrrcup* 
^ArpilSvi KvSiarey ava^ avSpo;i; ^ AyifAffivov^ 
164 ofupa ^cv ovkIt ovotrra SiooXg ^A\t\iii avcucrC 
aXX' ayere, icXifrovc orpvvo/uev, oS ice ra^Kxra 
iXOtua eg icXuririv TliiXtiiaSeto ^A\iXrioc. 
£t S* aye, rove av eyoiv ivioxpofiaC ol Se viOiaOwv* 
168 ^oTvi^ /icv Trpuyriaray Ad 0fXoc9 ii7')^o<'^0<t>' 
avra/o lireir' Acac tc fiiyag koL Slog 'OSwcjcrevc* 
KTipVKtov S" 'OSiOC re ical Ev/>ti/3ariyc o^ ^vitrOwv* 
^Epre Si x^paly vS&ip^ ev^iy/if}<Ta( re iclXe<T0e) 

172 oiftpa All KpoviSy apritrofi^ff, ai k iXeri<ry» 

^Qg ^CLTO' Toiai Se vaaiv eaSora fxvOov eecirev. 
AvtIko KTipvKeg /ilv vStap IvX \upag i-xj^vavy 
Kovpoi Si Kpntrripag ivearixpavTO votoio' 

176 V(u|ui}<rav S" a pa TTCKriv, irrap^afiivoi Seiraewiv. 
Avrap cirel (nreTaav r eiriov &* Saov ^0eXe 0v/u(ic, 
ipjiuivr' Ik KXidiifg ^Ayafiifivovog *ArpcfSao. 
ToTat Si ttoXX' eirlreXXe Fepijvioc fiTTrora NeoToip, 

180 oevSfXXoiv ec Jicafrrov, 'OSvtrff^i 8c /LiaXKrra, 
Tret^av, die irtviBouv afivfiova IlriXdtova* 



^1 194, sqq., and Od. 11, 184, sqq. — 166. Ximtp^ BfyxarraHf word 
for word, **^ fat daties," i. e. rich tributes, plentiful reyenues. — 167. = 
pTaXX^^otvrt, with this double shade : causing to cease, and reform- 
ing (correcting) his anger. — 168. 8afuuj^4^w : rovrltrri, trpfo^ Kai km- 
fu^ 7fvl<r0ii», iS!q&. a metaphor borrowed from the horse. — 160. Fm 
^'t^oftac, 2 aor. act. with middle sig. : m iubjioUo, submiUUo {mihi)f 
^, iirttKdTuf (8eh,), — 164. vMt Avoord : oif fitiJiirTd, 8ek, 
NaUiqtutm cupemanda, for ^iilendidiinma. See 1, S30.~-166. = irp^' 
v««)i€v. — 167. heiAf^o^tu, intpidam, prospunam, nearly in the ng. of 
^e English, « I'U see to it," which is less than, <' I'll provide for it." 
^ 2, 292 : ehi dk vjfcc • • • rouitv fiivroi iyitv kwic^ofAai ^ric dpU 
^•—168. PhoBnix had been charaed with the education of Achilles, 
* p'^'^C >^v or viudayuybc 'AxiKXtug. See 448, sqq. — 171. = ^ipfrc, 
firU.^ Before prayer they performed an ablution. — 178. Fm ^du 
U.J1, \ f_ .. „ __ .._. _._ _*.L_«_-_^^ — 176, sqq., see 

the eyes from side 



{^piavu)f plaeitum, an intrans. sig. of the 2 perf. — 176, sqq., see 
1> 470, sqq., and the nn.— 180. 8<i4(XXf tv, to east tl 



^ ^ v^ard alternately, rf pi/9Xln-w. 

m2 



244 I. [182—196. 

AchilleB welcomes the deputies, and causes an abundant feast to 
be served ; at the end of which Ulysses exposes to him the dao^ 
of the Greeks, urging, that Achilles may still saye them ; that he 
must come, in the name of his &ther Peleus. He then enumeiates 
Agamemnon's ofifers; and implores Achilles, even if these offers 
should be insufficient, yet still to have pity on the Greeks. 

Ta» §£ j3ari|v irapa Gflva 7roXv0Xo/(r/3oco QaXa<f<n\^9 
noWa fJLoX tif^ofiiivoj yaiijo^y 'Evi/o<Ti-ya«€j>, 

184 pYi'iSlwg TreiriBtiv fccyaXac ^plvac AlaKloao. 
MvpfiiSovvjv S* eirc re isXi(rlag Koi vrjag iKiaOnv' 
Tov S* evpov f^piva rtpwofiBvov <p6pfiiyyi Xcyecyi 
fcaXp SacoaXly, ctti S" apyvpiov i^vybv ijev* 

188 rrjv aper cS Ivapwv, iroXiv 'HcWoivoc oXcorcrac' 
ry oys OvjULov inpirevy aeiSe S* apa kXco avSpwv. 
HarpoKXog Si oi oiog evavrlog i5<rTO (Titoirg, 
Siypevog AloKlSriVf ottotc XriKnev asiSwv. 

192 Til) Sb /3aT?jv irporipiDy fiyttro Se Siog 'OSu<t<tcvc* 
arav Si vpoaff* oiroto' ra0a»y 8' avopovaev 'Ax*X* 

Xevc, 
avrn ahv t^oppnyyiy Xittoiv (Socj tvQa Oaaatrtv' 
&C ^* avTijjg HarpOKkogy iwii ISi ifiwraQy aviani' 
196 T<ii»Kai SeiKVvpivog vpogi<pri voSag ijKvg ^AxtXXei^' 



182. We must not think that the dual is put here and in the fcl- 
lowing lines for the pluraL Although we have here five penooSi 
H.'s mind is principally occupied with the two deputies of the Gre- 
cian army (in Lat oratores)^ Ajax and Ulysses. Phoenix only aocoio- 
panied them to lend them a kind of moral support. — 188. TOiii^f '• 
ry«r^v y^v dxovvTi, 8 i<rri PatrrdZovrt, 'Bwi 9a\a<T<rti^ ydp ^?^' 
Ktv (sta6t/ito ett) ri y^, Sd^. ; an idea which is also expressed io Ho|/ 
Scripture : *^ He hath founded it upon the seas, aud estabfiahed it 
upon the floods." P$, 24, 2. *£w., see 8, 440. — 187. Ivydv, ji^ 
the cross-bar which unites the two arms of the lyre, and to wbieb 
the pegs were attached. According to the fable, the wise CeDtaor 
Chiron had taught Achilles music. In a poem attributed to OrpheoSi 
Achilles is represented as playing the lyre to charm his maater's 
heart Artists have often represented this beautiful subject, tbe 
terrible warrior playing the lyre. — 188. fiptro, 2 aor. mid. of ai^ 
same meaning as i^cXoftifv at ver. 130. On Ed'tion and his city, «« 
], 366.— 189. A line admired in all times. The inhabitants of Nev 
Troy believed themselves to possess the lyre of Paris ('AXiCav^po() 
which they wished to show Alexander the Grent He answered 
them : <* shew me rather that of Achilles.'* — lOL S^ofiot, «itb 
oirdrc, cc'cocc may be rendered <<wait untU." See 10, 62. The 
same meaning may also apply at 2, 794. — 192. wpor^v, adr. 
^fm irp6) in prose irpo^wrepw, with ^aiw, to advance ; with &^ 
(199), cause to advance. — 198. t«4^, see 24, 360.— 196. ^oKmft- 



197 — 215.] 9. 245 

1 97 X.aipBTOv' 7i iftiXoi avBpig UaviTov' i5 ri jiaXa XQUo' 
o7 /LfO£ aKvZofiivt^ TTtp ^A\aihtv ^piXrarol imov* 
Q,g apa ^a)v^<rac rrporipw aye Siog ^A\iX\€ig. 
200 £I<rei/ S* ev icXifffioiai rdirviai Tt iropijiVpioKriv* 
alif/a Sb HarpoKXov irpoQeifniveBv iyyvg iovra' 

MdZova 0)} KpTHTxipay ^tvoiriov viif KaOifrra' 
ZuppoTBpov Si KtpaiB, Slirac S^ fvrvvoi; iKaort^* 
204 Oi yap ^/Xraroi avS/occ c/ic^ viriam fitXaOp^)* 

Q,g <paTo' UaTpoicXog Si flXt^ iTriVBl6k&' iralpt^^ 
Avrap 076 Kphlov fiiya Ka^paXev iv irvpoc avyy, 
€v o apa v^a)Tov ct/iyic oiog koi iriovog atyog, 
208 cv Se trvog <riaXoio pa\iv rtOaXviav aXoKjiy* 

T<^ 8' ixBv AvTOfjLiSwVy rifiviv 8' apa ciog 'A^iX- 

KOI ra JULBV €v ihi(ttvXXb KOi ap.^ ofieXdiaLV ivBiptv' 
TTvp 81 MivoiTiaSrig SaXev piya^ IfroOtog (ptLg. 
212 Aurap CTTcl fcara irvp BKori koI ^Xo^ ipapavOfi, 
avOpaKirjv aropiaag ojiiXovg i^virtpOe ravvaaBv' 
vatraB o oXoc ObIoio, ic/oarevraaiv iiraBipag* 
AifTap bitbI p ciirrijcrc icat elv iXioitTiv bxbvbv, 

vos, advanciDg his hand like a person who wishes to point out any 
thing to another ; i. e. siving them his hand, in prose St^iov- 
luvo^. This meaning of StUvvaOat, " to extend the hand," which 
is preserved in some passages of H., appears to be the primitive sig., 
whence that of «* to show."— 197. The words ij n |j.dAa (xp^» = ) 
XpciM (sc. iffri), <Mt is doubtiess a great necessity {zi'tome urgent 
cwue,* Cp.] (which brings you)," form a parenthesis. — 208. («p^ 
TipoF, in prose aKpoTortpov, meradus {vinum), Achilles orders him 
to prepare for them a stronger mixture of wine, than for himself. 
Plutarch discusses this passage at length in his Sympotiac Que$tiont, 
bk T. qn. 4. — 204. ol, as always, = ovroi. — 206. Kpfiov (fm Kpiag)^ 
lit a dresser or tray, a table to prepare (serve) victuals on. Instead 
of ** near the fire," H. says iv vvphg aityy, in tplendore ignis, because 
the fire would light this table. — 207. vwrov, [back or chine] the 
choice part of the beast. See 7» 321. After xai we must repeat 
vArov. — 208. <rvs <r(aXo«, and sometimes oiaXoc alone, '* a fat pig." 
6aXXciVy to flourish, and its derivatives, have often in H. the meta- 
phorical sense of abimdance. — 210. See 1, 465. — 218. &PcXovs 
irdwoxrcv, put lengthwise, or put long spits ; see 1, 486. — 214. 
In later times- they called Kparivrripia the crooks or hand -iron 
'Which held and turned the spit ; but in H., we must understand (as 
Aristarchns observes) Kpanvrai, stones on which Patroclus rested 
the spits. Derived fm icparlw in the sense of, to hold. The epith. 
^nne given to salt, arises from this, that on account of its various 
properties, it was regarded as a sacred substance, as well as the 
elements. This passage also has been treated of by Plutarch, in the 

M 3 



246 I. [216—241. 

216 Ilar/ooicXoc filv mrov IXcuv ivlvHfii rpairc^p, 
KoAocc Iv Kavioiatv* arap Kpia vufitv *A;^iXAivC' 
Avroc S* avriov I^£v 'OSvao-^oc Odoio, 
Toi\ov Tov iripoio' Otoim Si fiuaai avtjyei 

220 IlarpoicXoi;, Sv Irat/^oi;* 6 S' Iv irvpl jSoAAe Ovi|Xac< 
Oi S' lir ovdaS* kroifxa vpOKtlfieva \Hpag laXkov* 
Avrap iirti Tr6<riOQ koL cSiirvoc IK tpov ivroy 
vcva Acac ^o/vucc. Noiiere Sc Sioc 'OSi/ercrcvc* 

224 irXi}aa/icvoc S' ocvoco Seirac^ StiScicr* ^Ax^^o' 

Xacp\ 'AxcAev* Sacroc /ici^ icaijc ovic eircScvciC) 
rifuv ivl KXiaiif ^ Ay afiifivovoQ *Ar(>eiSao, 
ifSc icai IvdaSe vvi/* irdpa yap fievouKia iroXXa 

228 Salvvtrff' aXX ov Sairoc C7ri|()arov €/oya fiifirikiV 
aXXa X(i}v julya Trij/ia^ AiOTpitplg, HgopowvrtQ 
SdStfiev" iv Socy Sc vatoaifAev rj avoXiaOai 
vrjag ivwiXfAOvg, ei fifj <rvye dvaiai aXicqv. 

232 ^EyyifQ yap vtiUjv Kai Tti\iBog avXiv Wevro 
TpiijBQ viripOvfjiOi TtiXiickriTol r IviKOvpoiy 
Kfiafntvoi TTvpa iroXXa Kara arparovy ovS" Ire ^oiv 
<r\Ti<rtGO\ aXX iv vtivai fieXalvyaiv TnaitdOai, 

236 ZBvg Sc <r<pi KpoviSriQ IvSi^ia (TrijULaTa (j^aiviov 
aaTpawTei' ^Eicrutp Si fiiya adivii pXtjuieaivofV 
fcacverae CKTrayXcuc? iri(Tvvog Ady oifSi ti tUi 
avipag ovSl 0£oi;c' Kpareprj Si I Xv<T<ra SiSvKtv. 

240 ^Aparai Si Ta^iara ^ai/^/xcvae ^Hciii Scav* 
crrcvTcu yap vriCtv anoKOxl/eiv aicpa Kopvfifiay 

book above cited, qa. la — 216. IXt^t, a kitchen-table. We liftve 
already seen vlw applied metaphorically to dry substances, e. g. 
6, 147, ^vXXa avc/ioc xaiiaB%£ x«e<«— ^9. See 24, 698.— 220. KnXoi, 
the parts of the victim consecrated to the gods, the diapkragiOy &^ 
apyfjutra, Od. 14, 446. — 224. ScCSckto has been explained above, 4, 
4. — 226, sqq. See the developments, full of taste, which RoUin btf 
made of these three speeches of Ulysses, Phoenix, and Ajax, TMti 
des Etudes, vol. i. p. 448, sqq. liriScvcif (fm iiriSivric, sc. iaiuv)r- 
227. On ir^a (irdptort) depends daivvaBai. — 228. |U)i.i|Xfv (sciffuOt 
Im ficXet. — 230. Iv Sotf (lofjikv)f in dubio, in aneipiti sumut, Bjoou^ 
here the infin. of the aor. in a parallel oonstraction witli that of tbe 
fut — 281. &fio«aL &Xici{v, as well as Oovpiv itrutfikvoi dXriyv, ^^ l^ 
a metaphor from the act of putting on armom*. So in Lat. (ww* 
induere, ardormn, fortUndinem induMrt. — 284. Fm kaiw. ^lot^t 
see 2, 37 ; 6, 108.— 288. rUiv, to respect.— 289. S^mv : vrftCT^' 
9tv, ixn, 8ek — 24L onvrot, see 2, 697* where it ought to btv* 
been added that ertvrat never has the signification of its root oriivoh 
'^ to phioe oneself, stand, ttan." This derivative always signifies, ** to 



U2—269,] 9. 247 

242 avrag r ejuLTrpriaHv fiaXcpov vvpog* avrap ^A\aiovc 

ogdtaeiv irapa Tmriv^ opivofiivovg viro Kawvov, 
244 TavT alvwg BeiooiKa Kara f^piva^ fxri ol airciXac 
iKTikiavjtn Oeoi rifjuv Sc Srj aiaifiov «ij 
<t>9ia0ai iiri Tpoiy, licac "Apytog iiriropOToio, 
AXX' ava^ €c fxifULOvag ysy koI oxfji ircp, mac *A;(0£a/v 
248 TiipOjULivovg IpveaOai virb Tptiuv opVfAaySov. 
AvTcji Toi /iCToirifffl' ox**^ fao"€rar ouSc tl fJLri\og 
pexBiirrog icaKOV 2<rr' aKog iipuv' aXAa ttoXv irpiy 
ij^paZ^Vy STTtoQ AavaoiGiv aXe^riaeig kokov jf^iap. 
252 Q ttIttoi/, i} ;ilv aofyc Trari^p STTcreXXcro ElijXcvc 
Vfiari rc^, Src cr' ck ^Oirig ^ Ayafxifxyovi irifiirev' 
riKvov Ifxovy KQpTog plv 'A0i)va/i} re koI *Hpij 
owaoucr', ai ic' €0eX(i>(r£' cru Si fXEyaXfiTopa Ovfxov 
256 KT^ccv £v arrjflccTCTi' ffuXoffipoavvri yap afidvutv* 
y^nyi/xivai S* ipiSoQ Kaicoiiri')(avoVy 6<^pa ai /xaXXoi> 
Tiwtj' *Af)y€£toiv i7fi£v vioi i]8i yipovTBQ. 
Qc lirlreXX' 6 yipiav* <tv Si XriOiai, 'AXX' m icat 
vvi; 
260 irave, ia Se yoXov Ovfxakyia* ctoI 8' ^ Ayapipviav 
aXia S<ijpa Sihiom fieraXXri^avTi voXoco. 
Ei Sc, av ^Iv jucv axovaov, Iyo^ Se kI roc icaraXe£(i> 
oa<Ta TOi iv Kkiatyaiv vrritrxiro SCop ^ Ay ajmtiivvjv' 
264 iTTT anvpovQ rpiTroSag, SeKa Ss \pvaoio raXavray 
dl9(jjvag Si XljSrjrac hiKOtri, ScuSeko 8' ittttovc 
irij-youc, a9Xo0opouc» of aldXca irotratv apovro- 
Ov jcci/ aX^Voc cti? iv^pi <? toctcto 7lvo£ro, 
268 oOSi ictv aKTqp.i»)V epirifioio xpvaoio^ 

0(7(7* ^ AyafiiixvovoQ linroi aiOXia iroaaiv apovTO, 

h&ve taken a firm resolution (Lat. ttat animiu) ;" and when it is a 

hostile resolution, ''to threaten." K^pv|Jipa, in prose aKpoffroXia, 

"^he stems were turned towards the city, the prows towards the sea. 

—242. On the gen. irvp^t, see 2, 415. — 244. ravra, ideo, — 245. 

*o^fM>v : irtirptjfuvov, ti/iapfJiivov, Sch, FataU, fm altra,fatum. — 

^1. ava = apd<rrfi9if surge ; as in English, up ! and in French, suf ! 

|^|Mva«, see 24, 657. — 248. We might have joined nipoiiivoVQ 

VTth Tpwuv ipvtoBai dpvfxaySov, but line 17t 224, Tputotv dXoxovc 

pvoio8e VK 'Axotwv, proves that we must hoM to the sequence of the 

Words in the text, kpvtaOai vvb Tpc^tuv dpvixaydov, to withdraw them 

°^ni under the tumult (the tumultuous attack which oppresses them). 

^^SQse of viro answers to that with the dat. iddfjirj uvb Tpuxriv, he 

WM Tanquished under (by) the Trojans. — 249. oiAi ti p.t)xos, in 

^f^ilirixav6v i<rrt. — 252. See 6, 55. — 261. See v. 157.— 262. cl 

M 4 



248 I. [270—304. 

270 AduTU S* lirra yvvaiKaQf afiifiovd tpy kiivlag^ 
AetrjiiSaQy ag, or€ Aiafiov ivicrifiiviiv eXeg avTOCi 

272 i^i\e0*f at totb icaAXee ivUtov (fivXa yvvaiKOJV. 
Tag fxiv roc Cuxruy fxira o iaotrat, tfv tot airi|vpa 
Kovpriv B(>c(7^oc* icac cttI fiiyav opKOv bfiwaij 
juriiroTB Trig evv^C ifrifirifievai riSl fiiyrivaif 

276 p 0e/i(C ecrrcv, ava^, ^r' di;S()cuv ^re yvvacicGiv. 
Tavra filv aurcKO vavra vapiaatTaC u. Si kcv 



aurc 



aoTi; /LdYa Upiafioto Otoi SdjtMxr aXaira^ai, 
viya aXig xpvtrov koX ^^aXicoi; vri-fiaatrOai, 

280 elgeXOdjv, 6t6 Kev Sarec&juc0a XritS' \\)(aioL 
Tpw'iaSag Si yvvaiKag hUomv aitTog kXiaQai, 
CLi KE fXhT ^Apydriv 'EXivriv KaXXitrrai twtriv. 
El Si Ktv ^Apyog iKoifiiff ^A\aiiK6v, ovdap apovpqCy 

284 yafi(3p6g kIv 01 toig' tIhh Si ah Jaov 'Opltrrp, 
oc of TrfXvyeTog rpl^croi OaXiy tvi iroXXy. 
TptXg Si oi iiin OvyaTpsg ivi fieyapt^ evirfiicrt^y 
XpvaoOifjLtg KaX AaoSiKti Ka\ 'I^iavaaaa' 

288 Tavjv ^v K iBiXyaOa ^tXriv avahSvov ayiaOai 
wpbg oIkov HrjiXriog* 6 S' out eirl /lelXta Su*au 
TToXXa /LtaX^ o(T<r* ovir(0 Tig iy hriSwKe OuyarpL 
'Ewtcl Si Toi Stixrei cvvaco/ucva itroXUBpa, 

292 KapSafivXnvy 'EvoTTiyv re Koi^lptiv iroiJ)Baaav, 
^ripag tc ^adlac i?S' "AvOeiav (iaOvXufjiovy 
KoXfiv T AiTTuav Kal TlaSaaov afineXoeaaaVm 
riacrai 8' iyyvg aXogy viaTai IlvAov riiiaOohvrog' 

296 Iv S* avSpeg vatovm voXippiivtgy TroXvjSovrac, 
o? Ki (TB ota}Tivig<Ti 9bov Sjg Tip.ri(TOv<nvy 
Kai Toi vTTo (rK7}7rrp(^ Xtirapag rcXeouac dipntrrag, 
Tavra kb tol ThXiaBiB fccraXXijSavTC ^(oXoto. 

300 EI Si TOi ^ATpBiSr\g filv aTtr\\QBTO KnpoQi puaXXov^ 
aiiTog Koi tov SCtpa* <tv S^ aXXovc VBp TlavaxaiovQ 
TBipofiivovg IXiatpB Kara arpoTOVy oc (tb Obov S>g 
Tiaova' Hi yap kb a<^i fiaXa fxiya idfSog apoto. 

304 Nuv yap \ "Ewop' EXoec> i^ci Sv fiaXa roi ax^Sov 

ixeoe, 

8^, see 1, 302.-264, sqq. See the nn. on lines 122—167. — 800. V, 
after ei, see 1, 137.— 808. The same construction as 4, 95. — 801 A 
peroration well adapted to win the consent of Achilles. 



305—325.] 9. 249 

305 Xi<T(rav ix'^v oXofiv' iwei ovrivd ^fycrtv bfioiov 
61 ifiivai ^avaCitVy ovq ivOdSi vijeg cvccicav. 

The answer of Achilles to Ulysses. " Achilles is mflexible ; he will 
not serve the ungrateful ; without interest in the war, he alone is de- 
priyed of recompense. And who has done more than he t Achilles 
renounces battles ; he will none of their presents. The wrong lives in 
his heart. Glory touches him no longer. It is repose tha.t he de- 
sires, and he will return to seek it by his own fireside. Troy shall 
not perish. If Phcenix consents, let him follow him." 

Tor S* aira/Lccf j3ofC£voc 7rpoc«^»l iroSac wicvc *A;(tX- 
Xevg* 
308 Aco^evic AaeprmSi}, Tro\viJLri\av' ^OSvaaiv, 
Xprj filv Sri '''ov /uufloi; a7rijX£7£ei)c inroenruvy 
pTTcp Sti <Ppoviit} re Koi ijQ TvriX^afiivov lorai* 
(tic piri pLOi rpv^tyre irapriiuLevoi aXkoOev aXAoc* 
312 'E)^0poc yap fioi Kccvoc bfiioQ 'AcSao irvXyqiv, 
6c X* BTBpov filv KtvOy ivi ^pe<Tiv, aXXo Si uwy. 
AifTap eyufv Ipiio, wg /uoc SokcT cTi/ac apiara' 
our ijuiey 'Arpddriv ^ Ay afiipvova wHaifJuv olio 
316 ovT aXXovc Aai;aoi;c* ettsI ovk apa rig X^P'^ 9^^ 
HapvatrOai SriioKTiv in avSpaai voiXc/uec <><£(• 
lot} fjidipa fiivovTi, kclI u fxaXa rig iroXifxiZoi' 
iv Si tp Tifiy rinlv kokoc riSl Koi iaOXoc' 
320 KarOav' ofitjg 8 t* a^pyog avrjp & T€ TroXXa iopyiig* 
OvSi ri fioi WBpiKHTaiy cttcI iradov aXyea Bvpt^, 
ale) Ififiv i/zvY^v irapa^aWofiBvog iroXe/ic^etv. 
Qc S* opviQ aTrr^ac veo<raoc<rc Trpo<pipy<rtv 
324 jLiaoraic', tTref ice XajSyai, kqkwq 8' apa 61 TrlXei airy* 
d^C Ka\ iyu) ttoXXqc juev avirvovg viiKrag tavov, 

,309. &in|Xry^«9 (fm iXiyuj euro), nihil curando, without caring, 

^thout reservation [' with plainneu,* Cp.]. iflroctvcty, see 7> 416. 

— 811. rpnlniv, an imitative word : to murmur, grumble (neut). — 

318. Alittd claiuum inpectore, aliud in linguA promvtum habere, Sal- 

Inst Cat, ch. 10. — 816. ov nt x^^ 4^ (»<:• ^oi), they gave me 

DO thanks. — 818. A varied construction for fxkvovri xal voXtiiiZopri, 

"" 819. = fii^^ un& eademque. — 820. xar^avc, instead of KaraBvii- 

^ccu The poet might also have put BviiUrai, For what holds 

K^ of all timea, it is allowed to choose indifferently of the three 

^ittes of the verb that which seems to suit best the complexion of 

|Qo speech. — 82L Neo mUti aliqtiid guperj&eety i. e.jaeet mihi mper 

(^*M), tsi&i frcB aliitt ohHv mpiaabv Kurai fu>i, nothing more is 

iicstined (reaerved) for me ; I win by my exploits no more (than the 

Kst). ^ 888. vopoP^LXXiv^i, vapariOiaQaif amounts, by another 

'i^hor, exactly to the notion of our << to expose.'*— 828. irpo^prri, 

M 5 



250 I. [326— 3S9. 

326 ^juara ^ alfxarSivra Stivpritraov iroXc/if^cuv, 
avSpaai fxapvafievog oaptav svcko cr^srepactiv. 

328 AafO£ica Sri trvv vvival voXug aXoira^ avOpwurwVy 
ireZog 8' SvSeica ^ij/ui Kara Tpoiviv epi^iaXov' 
raoiv Ik vaaitov KeifiriXia TroXXa Ka\ iaOXa 
l^cXo/iY|V; KOi wavra <pip(»)v ^ AyafiifAvovi 86<tkov 

332 *Arp££^* 6 S* oinaOe fiivwv vapa vrivaX Ooyaiv, 
Se^afiBvo^j Sia wavpa SaaaaKtrby TroXXa S^ i\i^<rKSv, 
''AXXa S' aptarrii<T<n SiSov yipa kqi fiaaiXevatW 
Toitri fxlv ifxireSa Kurai, ifiBv o airo fiovvov ^AxaiCiv 

336 clXer*, i\et S' aXoYOv Ovfxapia' rg napiavtov 
T€piri<yOtM}, Tl Se o£i iroXc/uc^lficvai Tpwea<riv 
^ApytlovQ y ri Se Xaov avriyayev ivOaS^ ayeipag 
'Arp€«S»ic ; i} oux 'EXIviic ?»'£«' ijvico/Lioto ; 

340 j( /ioDi;oe ^cXcova aXdvovc liBp6w(M>v avOpdnrtov 
^ArpdSai ; (Vsc, ocnc at/)}p ayadoc kqc i-xii^ptav, 
TTiv ahrov fjuXhi kaX KriStraC wg Ka\ iyij riiv 
Ik dufJLOv ^cXeoV) SovpiKrriTiiv ircp eovo-av. 

3i4 Nvv S' £irei sk x^^P^^ yipag ccXcro kqc fi^ airarnffiv, 
fiTI fiev vtiparto ev tlSoTog' oiSe fie TTEierei. 
'AXX', 'OSu<t£w, trhv <Tol t€ icat aXXoiaLV fiaaiXtvtnv 
0(>a^^(r0ai, vrjiao-iv aXf^f/icEvac Sriiov irvp* 

348 ^H /i£v Sq /laXa TToXXa 7roi;i^<Taro vocrtj^iv ifiHO, 
Kal Sri Tei\og iSeifie, icai i/Xaaf ra^pov lir* avre^ 
ivpuavy fjiiyaXriVy iv Si aKoXoirag KariirriZev' 
aXy ovS^ wg Svvarai aOivog^Eicropog avSpo^voio 

352 IcfXEiv. "O^pa 8' lyoi /Li£r' 'Ax^'owv iroXl^c^oV) 
ovK iOiXkaKi I^CLXVV airo r£fx£oc opvvfJL^v "EKrwp, 
aXX' 0(T0v £c Sicacac r£ iruXac icat (jiriydv cicavev* 
£v0a TTor* o7oy tfiifiv^, fxoyig Si fiiv Ifc^vyfv 6pfiiv» 

356 NDv S^ ETTfc ovfc kOiXtv iroXifiiZifiev ^Eicropt Sit^, 
avpiov ipa Ail piK^g koI iraai OeoicfiVy 
viiri<rag €v vriag, kirfiv aXaSc wpoepv^aWf 
6\piaiy rjv eOiXigaOay Kal cS. kIv roe ra p.ifxfiXTf, 

apponat, a local sense of irpo, as always in H. Plutarch several tima 
quotes this charming comparison. — 825. la^ does not involve the 
notion of sleep.— 887. See 5, 486.-888. Fm ^ca^atofiac— 841. kni 
relates to the repl^ supposed to be made to the demand i^ fiovvoi, an 
answer so natural that it need not be expressed. ** Nee eohe kmgii 
Atridat Itte dolor,** Virg. — 846, sqq. Agamemnon had said ttf 
Achilles : irdpeuriv IpLoiyt koX oXXoc, &c., l, 174. — 858. hm^ Ti(xcai» 
fitf from the waU.— 854. ^^, see 5, 693 ; 6, 237.-858. See nr. 



360—378.] 9. 261 

360 ^pi inaX 'EXKyiqitovtov iir i^Ouocvra TrXcoverac 
vriag ijULag, ev S' ovSpac ipifftrifiivai fiifiatoTag' 
£1 Si Ktv €virXoiriv Sa»p kXvtoq ^EvvotrlyaioQ, 
jifiarl ice rpiTan^ ^Oinv ipl[i(o\ov iicof/Lii)i;. 

364 *£im Si fjLOi fioXa iroXXa, rd KoXknrov ivOaSi 
> eppwv' 

aAXov S' ivOivSe ')(pvfTOV Koi ^aXicov ipvOpov, 
riSl yvvaiKag ivZuivovg iroXeov re <ylSripov 
a^Ofiai, aaa e\ax6v ye' yipag Si fioi ogvep iSwKev, 

368 avTig l^v)3/oc^cuv iXero Kpdojv ^ Ayafiifivtav 
^ArpelSfiQ' (rq? iravr ayopevifieVf wg l7rcreXX(ii»9 
aju^aSov* o^/oa koi aXXoi C7ri(ricu^ci>i/ra£ ^A\aiol 
ei Tivd irov Aavacjv In IXircrm c^airari^o-cii/, 

372 mlv avaiSeiriv iirieiinivog') ovS^ av ifioiye 
rerXairif ict/vcoc Tf^p £<«>v, ccc Sfiro, iSifTOaC 
ovSi Ti o£ Bovkag <rvfAibpa<r<yopai, ovSk fiev ipyov* 
(K YClp 07| /x airarriae icai fjAcrcv* ovc av sr avric 

376 c^aira^ocr' lircceraiv* aXig Si oi, aWa {icfjXoc 
ippirto* ex yap ev ApivQg ciXcro fcvfrccra Zcvc* 
'£)^0pa Si poi Tov Sti^paf rid) Si fuv ev Kapog aitrg, 

137> — 868. A line that has become famous by Socrates's dream in 
prison, related by Plato, in a passage of the Orito, p. 44, which Cicero 
bas tnnslated, De IHvinatumef 1, 25 : << Est apud Platonem Socrates 
QQnin esset in custodi& publicA, dicens CHtoni, suo familiari, sibi post 
tertiam diem esse moriendum : vidisse enim se in somnis pulchri- 
todine eximiA feminam, qu» se nomine appellans diceret Homericum 
qnendam ejusmodi versum : Tertia te Phthias tempestas l£eta loca- 
bit"— 864. IfS^v, see 8, 164.— 870. In prose dvaj>avd6v, ^tavtpwc. 
—372. See 1, 149.— 878. kvkco« (see I, 159) means <Mmpudent, in- 
solent" — 874. o&Si |Uv fyyov, sc. (rvfin-pa^bi.— 875. Fm dXiraivta, 
^ fail (in duty towards) any one ; i. e. to sin against him. — 876. 
•^ 84 ol (ierrtv), icUis habet. -— 378. The Carians, Kapc«, were 
>^d to have been the first who ever engaged themselves as 
mercenary ti*oops. They were employed to guard the out-posts, 
as sentinels doomed to destruction, and hence the proverb iv K.apl 
nv^vvoc, whence is derived the phrase still in use, pericnlum fiat 
*a anim^ vUi. It is in this .saying that the ancients wished to 
&iid the explanation of the words riu 8k fxiv kv Kapbg al<ry, lit. *' I 
^^teern him in the place which befits a Carian ; I care no more for 
bim than for a Carian." But first, the prosody is against this inter- 
pretation (H. himself says ILap&u Pappapo^iiWMVj 2, S67, with the 
a long) : in the second place, it was not till long after the heroic ages 
^t a notion of this kind could attach itself to the Carians. Three 
other explanations, which the ancient grammarians have tried, are as 
^Buifestly false. It was reserved to modem philology to give the 
^nie one. For it cannot be doubted that cap (firom Sie root ictlpUf 

M 6 



252 I. [37g— 400. 

379 OvS* u fioi ScKOKlc Tt Koi €iicO(rdicic Toaa Sofif, 

380 iaaa ri ol vvv iarl Koi ei iroOev aXXa yivoiro' 
ovS* o<r EC ^Op\ontvov Troriviaairai ov& &<ia Gi)/3ac 
AlyvTrrla^i out irXHara Sofiotg av icrrifiaTa icEcrai* 
aW^ eKaTOfiirvXot tlvly Sif}K6moi S' av licaariiv 

384 avipeg i^oixvevm <rvv linroimv koI o^Baijiiv' 
ovS^ ti fJLOi Toaa Soiri oaa xpafxaOog re Kovig rCy 
ovSi Ktv S)g in OvfAov tfiov irdtrH ^ AyapLifivwvy 
TTplv y* airo iraaav ifxoi Sofitvai OufAokyia Act»j3i|V* 

388 Kovpnv S* ov yafxiw ^ Ay afiifJLvovog ^ArpBlSao' 
ovS^ ei xpyady-^ Ai^poSlry KaWog Ipilioiy 
ipya S* A0rivaty yXavKittwiSi lao^apfZ^oe, 
oiwi fitv &g yafilw' 6 S^ 'Axotoiv aAXov kXiaOia, 

392 igrig oi r IttIockc koI og ^aatXevrepog itrriv* 
^Hy yap dri fit aooKrc Oeol Koi oiKai^ cKOi/iac, 
nriXevg 0{iv jULOi lirHTa yvvaiKa yafiitrairat airog* 
IIoAXal *A\auStg eldiv av 'EXAaSa re ^O/qy Tf, 

396 icovpac apicrrrnov, otre TrroXUOpa pvovraC 
raufv riv k iOiXwfii ^iAi}v iroiri<rofi okoctcv. 
"EvOa Si fioi iiaXa ttoAAov cirlacri/ro Ovfiog ayrivwpy 
yrifiavTi fxvr\aTriv aAo^^oi/) E^KVcav aKOiriVy 

400 KTrifiacn ripTreaOaii to. yipwv IfCT^oraro YlriXivg* 

2 Bor. kxapfiv) is an ancient word Bignifying, cut hair (which 000 
throws away) ; and that the sense is the sameastheLat^/Ioeci/oeeiv. 
— - 881. Orchomenos, a very rich town in Bceotia (2, 511). The 
ancient fi^randeur of the Egyptian Thebes is still attested by its 
ruins. — 882. Aiyvmiaui (here, and often in the Odyssey) must be 
read in three syllables, aigyptjcu ; see 2, 637. — 387. &irooi86rai, to 
give revenge, repair.— 890. loo^pCCoi, see 6, 101. It is difficult to 
aay whether the rhyme is here an effect of accident, or placed hen 
intentionally, to mark contempt. The Greeks used assonance to 
produce comic effects; e. g. Aristophanes, Nuba, 71 1* sqq. We 
know that Athdn^ presided over the labours of women. — 894. The 
meaning of the middle ya^la9ai, " my father will gite we a wife," is 
only found here. But it is justified by the analogy of other Tcrbs, 
and no one, as far as appears, has followed the correction of Aris- 
tarchus, yvvaXK6, yt iiaonrai Avri rov Zfirtiati. — 898, sqq. It to 
impossible for me here to help quoting a letter of Napoleon, ad- 
dressed in I7OA to his brother Joseph, and intercepted by the 
English in the expedition to Egypt it was first quoted by Payne* 
Knight in his note on the passage : '* Suppose again that I have 
a country-house on my arrival, either near Paris, or in Burgmidy. 
I count on passing the winter and burying myself there. I am 
disgusted with human nature I I want solitude and desolation 
(no).^ Greatness wearies me ; the sentiment is dried up ; glory to 
imipid. At twenty-nine I have exhausted all. Nothing remains 



401-^27-] 9. 263 

•401 ov yap c/ioi ipvxrj^ avra^iov, ovS* &aa ^aeriv 
MXcov €Krrf(r0a<, £vyo(c(/Li£i;ov wroXUBpovy 
TO irpiv iir flprivvic, 7rp\v iXOtiv vlag *Axatiljv' 

404 ovS' Saa XaivoQ ovSog atj^-firopog ivrog iipyu 
^o(/3ou 'AiroAXciivocj TivdoX ivi mrpriiGay* 
Ariitrroi plv yap re jSocc ^al c0ta /i^Aa, 
KTfiToi Si rpiirooig tb icol (iTTraiv £ai;0a fcapi|i;a* 

408 avS/t>6c Se i/'u;(7j TraAiv iXOsci; o5t€ Xutrrrj 

oi/(7 EAcr?}, £ir£i ap icei/ afietXf/BTai epKog oooi/rciiv* 
MfiTYip yap ri pi ^ijcri flea, 0ln^ o/oyv/ooTre^a, 
SixOaSiag Kiipac f^^pip^v Bavaroio rcXocSe. 

412 £c /Lcly K* aufli pivwv TpMVJv iroXtv ap<^ipa\wpai^ 
wXbto piv poi vooTOQy arap icXiog a<l>BiTOv ttrrat' 
€c Si kbv ockqS^ eKoi/xc 0£Xi}v Ic narpiSa yaXav, 
wXero pot fcXIoc iorflXoi;, Itti Si)poi/ Sc fioc alwv 

416 ecdsracy ouSc ic£ p &Ka HXog Bavaroio Ki\drt, 
Kai S" av rote aXXoccrci/ tyi) napapvBricTaipriv 
oiKaS* anonXdHV' cTrei ovkIti S/;€re riKpwp 
'iXiov aiTTCiv^C' poXa yap Ifltv evpvoTra Zevc 
420 \tupa ixiv virtpi<r\e, T^BaptrriKatn oc XaoL 
'AXX' v/xcTc /i€v lovTtg, apKTTfiitTdiv ^Axatwv 
a'yy^^^'J*' aTTo^aaflc to yap yipag lorl •ycpovroiv' 
O0P* aXXi)y 0pa^a>i/Ta£ Ivl ^peai /uijriv aptlvw, 
424 ^ kI a^cv vi)ac t£ aoy ical Xaov ^A\aiCfv 

vnvaiv iiri -yXa^uppc' ifrti ov (Ttfumv ^Sc y' Iroc/ut), 
^y vi/i; s^paoTdavro, i/uei) airopriviaavTog* 
^o7v(^ S* avflc TTop^ appi pivtov KaraKOipriBrtTWj 

for me but to become downright egotistical. — 403. See 18, 288, sqq. 
— 404. LafndeuM limen, for ''the temple.'' The word d^Tup is 
only found in this line. It is taken for a synonym of iKf}j36Aoc, 
\€aTOQ^ fm d^irifii, to launch, hurl. But Aristarchus explained it 
by ofio^fiTOpoQ, fm ^17/ii = traoi irpo^ijTtvovroQy pavrtvoftkvov : 
and this may not be without foundation, as we find a subst., a^riro- 
pia, which means fiavreia (Hesych.). Although, according to the 
data which we have, the celebrated treasure of Delphi does not 
ascend to so high an antiquity, we should be wrong, with Clavier, to 
regard these lines as an interpolation of later date. — 405. ircrpTi^fraqn, 
see Justin xxiv. ch. 6. — 406, 407. Xi|i<rroi, lit. prcedabiles, capable of 
being acquired by invasions (at that time allowed to the strongest) : 
rrnroC, (pretio) paralAlei. — 408. (aicrt) ir^tv ^Oclv, vt redeat, — 
409. = ipti^Tirai, to pass, clear. — 411. ^pctv, as in LuLferre for 
ageref dyiiv in a similar sense, 13, 602.— 416. See 3, 309. — 417. In 
prose irapaiviaaifu, — 418. 8i{w, an Epic verb, to find. — 419. Mcv 
(ov) = air^c, depending on vvcp in the verb. — 426. See 2, 772. 



254 I. [428—447. 

428 o<bpa fioi Iv vrietrai 6t\riv Ic TrarpfS' liri|rai 
avpiovy i}v €veAy(r£v avayicy o ovrc /luv o^ci». 

Phcetiix tries to bend Achilles. He will not quit his pupil ; 
exiled, without family, he has ouly him in the world. Achilles will 
not be inexorable ; the gods are not so. They listen to the Prayers 
which follow Wrong with timid steps. Atrides repairs his fault 
The history of the war of Calydon ; the anger of Meleager. Achilles 
must not wait, like Meleager, till necessity constrains him. 

*^Oc e^afl'' ol S' apa iravreg aKfjv iyivovro aiwir^^ 
fwOov ayaaaafxevoi' fiaXa yap KparepCjg aireenrev* 

432 ^Oxpl 81 orj fierlctTTC yipvjv iirwriXaTa ^oXvi^y 

SuKpv avairpritrag' ir€p\ yap Sie vrivaiv ^A\aiiov' 

El fxlv Sfj v6<TT0v ye fiera ^peaiy (jtaiSifi ^AxiXXtv, 
(idWeaiy ovS^ in irafivav afivveiv vi)v<rt Ooyaiv 

436 TTvp iOeXeig aiSijXov, cttcI ^oXoc epiretre dvfii^' 

iriog av tireir otto acTo, (fiiAov rlicoc, avOi Xt7ro(fiiiv 
olog ; Sot Si fx iirefiiTB yipvjv tTTTTT/Xara IltiXevc 
fipaTi T(^, org <r bk ^fliijc ^ Ayajxifivovi iri/uLirev 

440 viiTTiov, ovirw ilSoB* ofiouov iroXl/uoco, 

oiS' ayopitovy ^tva r avSptg apnrpBirUg rtXiOovaiv. 
TovvtKa (IB irpoiriKBf SiSaaKefievai rdSt iravray 
IxvOwv T£ pr\Trip tfiivaiy TTpijKrfjpa tb ipytov. 

444 *Qq av BTTBIT OTTO (TbXo, (jfiXoV TBKOgy OVK lOiXoipi 

XcfTTCcyfl', ou8' £t IC6V fioi virofTTatri Oboq avTOQy 

yripag awo^tKragy 6ri<TBtv viov fi^tjovray 

olov OTB irptoTov Xlwov *EXXaSa KoXXiyvvaiKa, 



438. It is by a mistaken analogy that they translate S^ucpva 
irpijot&s by ** inflaming his tears ;** i. e. weeping scalding tears. 
We have seen, 1, 481, that vp0tiv means ''to blow [hence, to 
tpirt out; to make, or let any thing aream forik].** Thus, 16, 350, 
it is said of one dying, cUfia d' ivd arSfia vat xarA pivas frpijn 
Xavbtv, he blew the blood through his mouth and nose. It is 
in this sense that we must take SciKpv dvanpritroQ, 8£f, see 
5, 566. — 436. Similarly Od. 11, 427: rotavra ptrd ^peviv i^a 
PaKriTai, — 486. See 2, 456. — 437. = diroXiiroifAriv, with gen. — 
438. (Tol firc|Jiirc must be taken in the sense of <roi <rvvkir£fi7rf. — 
440. 6|JMitov, see 4, 316. — 443. Cicero, de Oratore, iii. 15 : •* Veins 
quidem ilia doctrina eadem videtur et recte faciendi et bene dicendi 
magistra ; neque disjunct! doctores, sed iidem erant vivendi pnecep- 
tores atque dicendi : ut ille apud Homerum Phcenix, qui se a Peleo 
patre Achilli juveni comitem esse datum dlcit ad bellum, ut iUam 
efficeret oratorem verborum aotoremque rerum,** — 446. W^OTt|v, reoefi 
{in me), pramisi ; see 2, 286. — 447. olov. A transition like tbat 
which Nestor often employs to arrive at his recitals of past 
time. What follows has the appearance of an episode ; but we 
shall soon perceive that Phoenix, ascending into the history of his 



4t4^S — 157*] 9. 255 

448 ^svyoiv veUea irarpOQ 'A/ivvropoc ^OpfUvlSao* 
og fioi iraXXaKlSog irBpixtiaaro KoXXiKtifioio' 
rnv aitTog ^cXIcctkev, arifxaZB^KB S' aicocriv, 
firiTip sfiriv' ri S* culv ifu Xioro-laiccro yoiivciiV; 

452 7raXXaic/& Trpo/icytfvaf) ?v* i\OripeiB yipovra, 

Ty iriOofiiiv koL epe^a' warflp 8* Ipbg avrlK oiirBdg, 
voWa KOTtipaTOf (rrvyspag o CTrcicifcXcr' ^Epivvg^ 
firiTTorB yovvaaiv olmv E^lo'(T6(r0ac ^/Xov viov, 

456 tj kfjiidiv yByaufra* flaol 8' srAciov CTrapcic^ 

Zevg r€ icaraxdovcoc fcai liraiv^ Ileptref^oviia. 

yoath, resembles one who runs back to ensure the success of a great 
leap, which he is going to make. He recounts the adventurey in con< 
sequence of which his father cursed him : He will never have any 
children. Having succeeded in escaping, he arrives at the house of 
Peleus, who becomes to him a father, and loves him as mi only son. 
Phoenix, on his side, loves Achilles as his own child, as he is not to 
have any ; he has cared for him like a nurse ; and now Achilles is 
the staff of his old age. Ulysses has failed with Achilles. Neither 
the enumeration of Agamemnon's brilliant offers, nor the efforts to 
re-kin^le in the hero the love of battles, and the rivalry which the 
name of Hector ought to awaken in him ; nothing has succeeded. 
Phoenix, in consequence, tries another way. He seeks to move the 
soul of Achilles by a touching recital, and when he believes him 
to be moved, and won over to tender feelings, he says to him : ** Allow 
thyself to be bent : the gods themselves bend to our prayers, &c." 
In the discourse of Phoenix there are some details, as in the whole 
Iliad, which are not absolutely necessary to attain the end, but which 
add to the naturalness of the old man's excursive humour. The 
foundation of the speech presents nothing superfluous, and one can- 
not even qualify as an episode the recital which Phoenix gives of hia 
youthful aidventures. Nevertheless H. has had to experience, on the 
part of one critic of great perspicacity, a bitter censure, to which the 
student will now be able to do justice. Bayle, says, in his article. 
on Achilles : ** Horace had, doubtless, forgotten this harangue, 
charged with a thousand useless details, when he gave the author of 
the Iliad this eulogium, that he always goes straight to his object : 
'Semper €ui eveiUumfeainat' (Art. Poet. 148). If this were the case, 
would he make a deputy of the Greek army, charged with a very im* 
portant and pressing mission, amuse himself tnth paltry nunet* tale$, 
and the recital of his old (tdventureaV — 448.''Op|Mvos, grandson of 
.£olu8, had built the town of 'Opfikviov (2, 734), in Magnesia, a part 
of Th^saly. — 449. 9repifr<r£c dtpyurOij, Sok, The gen. often accompa* 
nies verbs expressing an affectiun of the mind, and indicates the cause 
of that affection. — 461. The Greeks said \i<raetrOai Tiva Xafiovra 
yovvuiv (4, 45, sqq.), and XiffffeaOai nva Ztjvoc* by Zeus. The phrase 
||U Xuro^onccTo yovvMV, might have been taken as elliptic (sc. 
Xafiovea), and such ellipses, in very common expressions, are not 
without example ; but since we find in Lat. in like manner per genua 
U dbeeero, we must take it literally. — 453. 6la^tCs, every where else 
hlffc&iuifos, thinking, sospeoting. — 455. Fm Itj^iia (obsol.), aor. a^* 



256 I. [458—476. 

458 Tov fxlv eya» jSovXevora fcaraicrafifv o^a ^oXiccu' 
aWa ric aOavaroiv iraverci; ')(pXovy 6q p ivl Ovfii^ 

460 SrifJLOV 0rJK£ i^ariv Koi oveiSia iroXX avB^unrwV 
i}g fATJ irar(>o^oyoc fJi^T ^A\aLo1<nv KoXcof/uiiy. 
''Evd* \fio\ ovKiri irafnrav IpijfrveT iv ^peerl Ovfiog, 
irarpog XwofxivoiOf Kara fiiyapa arpwi^aaOai* 

464 ^H fxlv TToXXa vrm koi avvpioi a/u^ec covrec 
avroi; Xtacro/uci/oi fcar£(>r)rvov Iv iiiyapoitriv* 
TToXXa Sc c^ca /i^Xo icai ccXtTToSac IX^kq^ /3ovc 
eor^a^ovj iroXXoi Si (tvec 0aXc0oi/r6C aXoi^y 

468 tvopLhvOL TavvovTO Sea ^Xoyoc H^aicrroco' 

iroXXov S' £ic Kipifiwif plOu irlviTO roio yipovroq* 
Ecvavvxcc SI fioi a/u^' airrc^ ira/9a vvKvag iavov* 
oi /u£V anH^ofievoi (^vXaKitg i\ov' ovSi ttot Iffj3q 

472 wvOy mpov fAiv vir* aiOov<ru eitepKioc avXric, 
aWo c' Ivl irpoSopif}^ vp6auev OaXdfjLoio Oupauv* 
'AXX* 2r€ Sr) ocfcari} fiOL eiTYiXufic vv^ eptfievvriy 
KOI TOT lyu) daXapoio Ovpag nvKiviog apapvlag 

476 pri^ag c^^X9ov, kqc viripuopov ipKiov avXng 



tJffa, ifuidere facto. — 457. Zc^ Karax^^vMX. Zens then (n^'B 
Pausanias ii. ch. 24, 4) reigned also in the infernal regions. This 
is contrary to the formal testimony of 15, 188. .^scbylas, in 
like manner, calls Pluto Zed; KiKfiriKdriov, the S^eut of the dead. 
'Eiratvif, an ancient epith. of Proserpine, doubtless for inatvtrii, 
venerable. The explanation lirt^o/3oc, terrible, derived fm aivoc 
(= Stiv6Q)t is not justifiable by the rules for the composition of 
words. — 458. This line and the three following have disappeared 
from all the MSS. of H. which we possess. Aristarchus had sup- 
pressed them ; ^ojSiydeic, says Plutarch, in a sentence probably in- 
complete (De audiendis [i. e. Ugendit} poetis, ch. 8, p. 32) : <* thvtg^ 
fear,** says he ; ** but it is difficult to imagine what fear Aristarcbus 
can have conceived on the subject of these lines. One would like to 
find some details on the opinion which the great critic baa funned 
with regard to this passage, rather than that moral reflection of 
Plutarch, little just as it is." These lines are very suitable here, 
because thev show Achilles to what terrible extremities anger can 
carry us. — 468. {&ct() orpM^oo^M, 1 could no longer master m}'8elf 
to remain in the house. — 486. clX., see 6, 424. fXiicaf: t/roc ri ttfara 
iXiKotiSri ix^v<raSf ApoUon, In Lat. camuri bovei, opposed to pat^ 
— 467. See n. on 208. — 468. p\oyiZ6fjitvoij Sch. to blaze, to bom 
bright. — 470. vvvrof is redundant after dvdwxtc* It is by ' 
like redundance that we find in the Tn^o poets fttX&fiintXot 
OToXfjiol, &c. — 472, sqq. Eustathius, taking occasion by this ptf* 
sage, has informed us very succinctly how the houses of the an* 
cients were disposed : ** First, the enclosure where were the gates ; 
After the enclosure was the court, then the portico^ then the vesUbnle} 



•*7y— 501.J 9. 257 

^TT pela, Xa0(jjv ^vXaicac t avSoac S/tioiac ^c yvvaixa^* 
^Bvyov ineiT inrdvivOe Si EWoSoq evpv\6poi09 
^Olriv S' E^cfco/tii}!/ IpiBiiXaKaf pLuripa fxiikutVy 

480 Ic IlqXija ai;a;(0'' 6 oe /l(£ irpoij^piov viriBiKTo, 
Kai /!€ ^iXq<T\ cucc^ ^€ Trarrip Sv iraiSa ^iXi/vp 

pLOVVOVf TtlXvytTOV, TToXXotaiV €irl «CT£ar€<T<FtV* 

•cai ;x^ d^veiov £0}|k£, ttoXuv Sf /lcoc Jjiraac Xaoi;* 

484 vatov S^ £(r;(ar(^i; ^Oirigy AoXJirfaertv avaacraii;. 
Kai <r£ TOffoDrov e9i)ica, 0co7c £7ri€(K£X' 'A^^XXtii, 
£ic Ovfiov <pi\iwv' £ir£i oirie £0£Xe(ric£C oia aXX(f» 
out' £^ Sacr' iivai ovt ev fivyapoiai vaaaadai, 

488 TTpiv y or£ Stj <r In ipolmu lyw 'yov vaff<r( KaOiaaag 
oifjov T aaaipi irporapwv icai oivov iiriaxivv' 
iroXXcLKi /ioc KoriStvaag ettc 'arrfiiaai \iTCjva 
ofvoi/, aTTo/SXv^aiv Iv viyTTclp aXfyfevy. 

492 *£fcc £we (roi /iaXa iroXX' iiraOov koX ttoXX' Ifioyrftra, 
TO, ^poviufv, 6 fiot ovri flfoi 70V01; l^ersXeiov 
1^ £;x£u* aXXa irl iraXBa, 0eocc £7rcfCK£X' 'AxcXXfi;^ 
TTOuvfitiVf ei/a ^01 tto/ a£(fc£a Xotyov iifivvyg. 

496 *AXX', 'AxiXfiw, Sajuaerov flu/uov piyav' ovSi rl <t6 

TwviTip KoX fidZ(M)v aperrj Tip{\ Tk /3tiy r€. 
Kai pLiv Tovg Ouitaai Koi £u;(<uX^C ayavymv 
500 Xoi)3y r£ icv£<Ty r€ irapaTptoTnoci' avOpwwOi 
XiaaofLBVoiy ore iciv ric vvkp^riy Koi apapry. 



the house and the chamber/* Dugeu Month. — 478. See 2, 498. -— 
482. niX., see 3, 175. Ini iroXXoiis KTCifiTcovtv, tn mu/tof (/ivt^uzf, 
with a view to possess some day great riches. 'Etti with the dat. 
marks the destination. — 488. It was a religious duty to receive a 
suppliant (InrijC) and the protecting deity, Zcvc 'Icsfftoc), and to 
purify him {ftaQaipiiv) if he were criminal. Once received, if he 
were valiant, they tried to attach him to themselves still more by 
extraordinary kindnesses. Peleus himself, having had the misfor- 
tune to kill his brother, betook himself to Phthidtis, to king Eurytion, 
who purified him and eave him his daughter and the third of his 
kingdom. — 487. w^auraat, see 1, 464. Atheneeus observes, that H. 
always takes this verb in the sense of to tagte, tou(^ wUh the tips of 
one'* Uvfy and that he uses other words to express satiety, whilst later 
poets nave always used vdtraoOtu to render the idea of eating abun- 
danHjf, — 489. Iir^ttv, to hold quite near one, to present, prcebere, 
Ma^6v lirsffxov iraidif 22,83. — 491. Infantia qucB (aliis) moleetiaa 
oreot. — 496. See 24, 186, sqq. — 602— 812. "Prayers" does not 



258 L [502—526. 

502 Ka) yap re Aira( Aai Aco^ icovpoc /LtcyaXom, 
;(Ci>Xa{ r£ pvaai rs, vapafikCiwig t o^daA/ico' 

504 ac pa re icai fitTOWKrS' "Artig aXiyovm Kiovaai* 
*H S' "Arq adtvagri re koi apTiwog' ovvBKa waaaq 
itoXaov vir£icirpo0C€t, ^dayei Si re iraaav eir^ aiav, 
^XavTovtr avOpwirovg' ai S* i^aKkOvrai oiriaaw. 

508 ^Oc fiiv T alBifTirai Kovpag Aibg aaaov lovaag^ 
Tov Si ^Uy &vriaaVf Kal r eicAi/oy tif^afiivoio' 
og Si K avYivriTou kqI rs trrepiufg airoeiiry^ 
XicfGOvrai S' apa ralyi Am Kpovltova Kiovaai, 

512 rc^ "Ariyv afi tirtirOaiy Iva j3Xa^0€LC airorioy. 
*AXX\ ^Ax'Xeu, irope Koi <rv Aiog Kovpyaiv lirtaOiU 
Tifxriv, fir aXXoiy irep eiriyvapirTei v6ov iaOXufv. 
El fihf yap prj Stopa <ltipoif ra S^ owiaS' ovofiaZoi 

516 ^ATptiSrig^ aXX' ailv iiriZatj^EXiog xaXe?raivoc, 
ovK av iywyi (re fiiqviv airopplxl/avra iccXoi/lciiv 
^Apydotaiv apvviptvai, xariovtrl vBp ifiiTfig' 
vvv S' apa T aifrlKa iroXXa SeSot, ra S" oiriaviv 
vitifrrrty 

520 avSpag Si XlacfiaBai iiriirpoiriKtv apiarovg^ 
Kptvapevog koto. Xaov ^A^auVcov, o^t^ aol aim^ 
iltiXraTOi ^Apyeiwv* riov pfj auyc pvQov iXiylii^i 
prfSl woSag' tt^iv 8' ovri ve/xcaerijrov ice)(oX(«i(T0a<. 

524 OvTw fcal roiy vp6<rdev tTnvOopeOa icXea avSpoiv 
i7p(u((iv, ore icly riy' eTrt^a^eXoc x^^^C cicoc* 
Sciiipi)roi re TriXovro irapappt\roi r eiritaaiv* 



render completely the word AiraL They are the prayers of a peni- 
tent^ prayers to obtain pardon for a bad action. The *An| wbieh 
troubles the mind and urges to sin (see 2, 111), is strong and active : 
the Prayers inspired by repentance are slow, and wrinkled (with 
cares'), and dare not look one in the face {vapapK&wfQ). We do 
not find Atrat in the Greek worship. It is a pure allegory, which it 
would take long to explain in detail. It is worthy of profound roedi* 
tation, as much for its moral and religious foundation as for its 
poetic ft)rm. We should find that among the numerous allegonei 
produced by modem times, there are few which would bear oont- 
parison with this. — 504. iXiyovai kiovoxu, ourant euntes for vt, 
seek to follow the 'Arij. — 608. icrtrov, fm ayx** — 509. For the prv> 
sents, see n. on 320. — 518. Jn. cat at; iropc {da, i. e. fae itf . * •) 
IfircaOat rifirjv KOvpaiq Aioc. — 514. i|Tf, sc. ri/i^ : ^i Jkwor «• 
(«B&t6ttiw). — 515. rk 6irur#c (^bipa),/i<tera. — 518. X'^'^^f ^ ^^* 
need ; a poetic word. — 528. Mi}^^ r^v iv9d^i a^i^cv, Sik, «p^ 
(adv.) 84 (i|v) o6 vc|fc.— 526. 8ttpt|T^ receiTcs from the context the 



257—542.] 9, 269 

527 MifjLvriiuLat ToSfi Ipyov i-yw fraXai, own viov 75, 

528 tog Hv' £v 8' vfjiiv epiw wuvriatri ^/Xoccriv. 
KovpiiTig r ijjia^ovTo koi AcrciiAol iJ,ivi\apfiai 
ajAifl TToXiv KaXvSwvQy Koi aXA^Xovc ivdpitov' 
AircuXoi fitv a/jLVv6fifvoi Ka\vSu}vog Ipavvrigf 

532 KovpTJTsg Si SiairpaOitiv fiSfxaioTeg "April, 

Ka\ yap.Toiai kokov '^pvtroQpovog^ Apr^fug wpaBv 
Xo'tra^evt}, o 01 ovri OaXvaia ^ovvij) aXvjrjg 
Oivtvg pi^' aXXoi 8I fleol Sa(vvvi)* £Karo/ij3ac* 

536 oiy 6* ovK ippB^e Atog Kovpy fieydXoiOy 

t| Xader, i| oiic (voijercV adtraro 8c /ucya 0u/iai. 
H Sc "xoXtoaapivrii Siov yivog^ ^]o\iaipa, 
bjpaev eiri xXovvfjv <rvv ayptov, apyioSovra^ 

540 oc KaKu TToXX* ipSeaKBv Wu)v Oivriog aXtoriv' 

TToXXa 8* oye TTpoftiXv/JLva X^f^^^ /SaXc SivSpea 

fiaKpdf 
avrgGiv piZytrt Koi airoig avOsere firiXtJV. 

sense of muneribut plaeabilit, Tbis sense supposes a phrase BupeXv 

nva with the si«rnif. of virdyeiv or KraaOai Swpoic, a phrase not found 

for this verb, but which has analogies in the use of other verbs. — 

629, aqq. <' Qao temperet iram Achillis, Phoenix proponit exem- 

phun Meleagri, qui primum sprevit munera et preces, deinde eo 

redactus est, ut, quod rogatus fuerat, faceret gratis." Bth, The 

^^urStes inhabited the southern part of ^tolia, from which they 

^ere expelled after many wars, one of which is recounted here. — 

581. See 12, ]55. Here we may supply Kovprjras, — 634. OaXv<na, 

^ sacrifice, the offering of the first-fruits of the harvest ; a feast which 

iQ later times was celebrated particularly in honour of Ceres. See the 

l^eaatifui Vllth Idyl of Theocritus, entitled QaXiffia, -yowds, L e. 

ri yovtiAov, y6vifioc roiroc, fertile, like oiBap, which we have seen 

^|>ove. iXa^, see 5, 499: — 687. 'Hrot lvvori<TaQ Ovtrai Bne\d0tro, ^ 

cvi* oXwf kir€v6f)9iv, Sch, See 5, 63. — 689. x^ovvy|S, a word of 

QOQbtfal explanation for the ancients themselves. Aristotle explains 

>t by Tofiiagy eaitratut, and relates that some young wild-boars having, 

m consequence of some disease, lost the organs of generation, became 

Btronger than the rest {Hitt. c/Animalt, vi. ch. 2d). Aristarchus 

explained it by fiovioQ, solitary. ApoUonius, in the Homeric 

^xieon, drawn from excellent sources, derives it from x^oij, grass : 

XJ^Evvi^p, i. e. 6 Iv ry x^^V tvva^ofievog, which lies in tlie grass. 

-"lis appears the only well-founded explanation. ^L^^Zovra : Xcv« 

to^i 6S6vrag Ixovra, Sch. — 640. cpSisinccv lOciV, f(Kt.Uabat aolUus : 

^^•/ocCttarc tolebat. — 642. |jit)Xa is regarded by some grammarians 

^ ^ general designation of all kinds of fruit-trees, called by the 

Attics (icpo^pva. As the wild-boar came after the harvest, the ex- 

^'f^on d vOeai fjifiXutv has been found singular. Bth. has answered 

"MB dilBculty.by a passage from Pliny, Higt. Nat, xvi. ch. 27, which 

^P^Aks of a wild apple-tree bearing twice a year, mcUtu silee^ria bifera. 



260 I. [543—566. 

543 Tov S' vioQ OlvrfO^ airltcruviv yieXiaypog^ 

544 iroXXI(i)v CK voXiijJv OvipriTopa^ avSpag ayeipa^ 
Koi Kvvag' ov filv yap k cSa/ui} iravpOKTi fipordiai}^ 
rocroroc {v?v, ttoXXovc S^ irvpriQ sirl/Sijcr' aAeyecviic* 
'H S^ if^<ti' aordo OriKe iroXvv kIXqSov icai ai/rr/v^ 

548 o/i^i avoc KE^oXy Kal Sipfiari \a\vfi€VTi, 

KovpyjTVJv TB fiiGtiyv icai AircuXaii/ fieyadvfAwv, 
"O^pa /ifiM oSv McXeaypoc 'Apij/'^iXo^ iroXe/itZ^cv, 
rd^pa §£ Koi/pi;r€(rcn Ka«cb>c ^v' ovB^ eSvvavro 

652 Tcfxtoc eicToaOiv filfivBiv, troXUg irep lovr^c* 

'AXX' 5rc S^ MsXlaypoy ISv x^^^Cy ^C^c icai aXXwv 
oiSavcc iv (TTriOBtTCfi voov irvKa wep fftpoveovrwv' 
fiToi o fifiTpi (ftiXy ^AkOaly \w6fiBvog le^p, 

556 K€7ro vapa /Livqarp aX6)((^, KoXy KXeorrarpn, 
Kovpy Mapir{)<rang KoKXiatpvpou EvijvcvTyC) 
"iSiw 0\ oc KapTitTTog lTrt\OovifjJv yiver avSpwv 
tCjv totb — Kat pa avaKTog tvavriov aXcro to^ov 

560 ^oi^ov ^ AwoXXtjJvog, KaXXiatj^vpov av£«ca vvfJL^rtg" 
TTjv Si tot' 6v fxtyapoiGi irarrip icai ttotvio firiTiip 
^AXkvovtiv kolXUgkov iinljvvfjiov, oSi/cic^ op* avTqc 
fiflTfipy ^AXkvovoq noXviTEvOlog oiTOv i-xpvtra^ 

564 KXae', Sre /iiy kK&ipyog avr\pTraae ^oipog 'AroX- 
Xoiv — 
rg oyc TrapicareXcfCTO^ vdXov OvjuaXyia Triaawv, 
i^ apifjjv fxrirpoQ KexoXwfiivoQy fi pa deolcfiv 

—546. Iir^pi|<rf , lit. caused to mount See 4, 99.-547. ^ 8^ Arte- 
mis. The narrative which the other poets and mythologists give «f 
the chase of the Calydonian boar and the consequences of thatchaie, 
differs much from that of H. See Ovid, Met, viii. 270— 540. — 656. 
KtiTO, see 2, 688.-667. Daughter of Evijyoc, king of iEtolia. — 65& 
Idas, son of Aphareus, or of Poseiddn, had carried off Marpessa, while 
dancinff in the temple of Artemis. Apollo disputed the possession of 
her with him ; Idas wished to fight him. But Zeus hindered the com- 
bat, and ordained that the rivals should defer to the choice of Marpess*- 
She chose Idas,'* certain that Apollo would abandon her when advanced 
in age." — 661. n^v, Cleopatra. — 568. The plaintive song of the Hal- 
cyon (the king-fisher) has given rise to the fable so admirably 
recounted by Ovid, Met, xi. 410, sqq. If we take 6\kv6voq olrw 
in the sense of ^ the unhappy lot of the Halcyon," we must see in 
it an allusion to this fable ; but olrog signifies also fMmto, Opriv(K$ 
a lugubrious, plaintive song, and Euripides uses this word of the 
Halcyon itself in his Iphigenia in STaiirw, ver. 1090 : 'Opvic, A rap^ 
rdc TTtTpivaq \ irovrov Siipddag, dXcviai/, | iktyov olrov atiiHt.-' 
666. See 4, 513. — 667. Gen. expressing the cause. As the mphf 



567—590.] 9. 261 

567 TToW ax4ov<r riparo Kamyv/iroto 0ovoio* 

568 TToAXa Si Kot yaXav ttoAv^o/ojSijv \€pa\v aXota, 
KUcXrifTKOVff 'AfSijv Koi iTraivrjv fle/cxre^ovccav, 
vp6\vv KaOeZofiivrif Sivovro Si SaKpvm koXvoi, 
iraiSi Sofjiev Oavarov' r^c 8' i^epo^oinc 'Epivvc 

572 SicXvci/ t£ ^Eplfievfrifnv, aii€iXi\ov ?to/o exouira* 
Tbii/ Si '''^x* a/jitfii TTvXac oiaaSoQ Kai Sovirog opdpUf 
irvpyiov fiaWofiivfjJv' rov 8l XitraovTO yipovriq 
AiTwXui-Vy irifiKOv i\ BtOtv csp^ac aplrrrovg, 
576 l^cXdecv fcai ajuvvai, {firofr\6pLtvoi fiiya Siijpov' 
bmroOi irioraTOv TrcStov KaXvSbivoc Ipavvric^ 
ivOa fiiv rivi3t)yov rifievog ircpticaXXcc tXiaOaty 
iTivrriKOVToyvov' to fiiv rtfiKTV olvoiriSoio, 
580 fifXKTv Si ;//(Xi7V apomv ircScoco TafiiaOai, 

IloXXa S^ ficv XcravEvs <y£p(iiv ciriTTyXara Ocv£vc> 
ovSov c7rcf(/3£)3a(oc inLripi^ioQ OaXafioio, 
crecbiv KoXXiyrac <Tav(oac> youvov/wcvoc viov* 
&%4 iroXXa Si rovye Ka<r(yvnTai koi irorvia jxrYrr\p 

iXXi<T<TOvS*'6 ol paXXov avaiviTO' TroXXa 8* Iratpot^ 
oi oi K'cSporaroc icai ^iXraTOi jjcrav inravTtjv' 
aXX' ou8' wc ''O'^ Ovfiov ivX <rTrids<T<Tiv iveiBoVy 
588 irpiv y* ore Sif 0aXa/tioc TTuica jSaXXcro' rol 8' Iwl 

paivov Koupfircc ^al iviirpriOov fclya aoru. 
Kal rors Si] MeXlaypov evZ^cuyoc TrapaKOtrcc 

according to the account of all the other poets, speaks of aeveral 
brothers, whom Althsea had lost at the same time, some explain 
catrtyv^roio 0ovoio hy ' fratemee necitt* just as Sophocles has said 
fCKTiyvriTov Kapa, fratemum caput. — 568. iroVv4^pPT|v : iroXXoi^C 
Tpi^vaav oOtv Kai iwo^dpfiia leaXcIrat to, 'iirirovg; rpsipovra 
X*tpim, SeA. &Xoid», to beat, strike [' ofi vootUd die smite ike earth* Cp.]. 
In addressing fervent prayers to the infernal gods they frequently 
touched the earth. — 670. iep6i%yVf syncope for irpoyrfw, prceoeps in 
^ntt.<-.57L (^atper ixdiginem anUndat, in ealigine tenatur, a significa- 
tion of arip which we have often seen. This is the most ancient ' evo- 
c&tW of the Furies. In the Lat. and modem poets M. Eichhoff 
cites : Virg. jEn. vii. 324, sqq. ; Ovid. Met. iv. 420 ; Tasso, Jerus, 
vii- 1 ; The Henriade, iv. 158.— 678. rwv, of the enemy, the Curates. 
"7^T8. lirt|iiirov l|tXOfiv, an elliptic phrase : ** they sent them (to pray 
him) to go forth.'* — 678. See 6, 194. — 679. x6yf%, jugerum, was, accord- 
^g to 3ie Scholiasts, a measure^ of a little less than ten fathoms 
Upyvia) ; or, as others say, of two stadia. — 680. fipoons = yri 
aouffi^of. ^iXi{, naked, bare, without trees. — 688. craviSts, the 
P«nb, i. e. the doors. — • 688. mko^ dens^, i. e. dentii ictUnu, — 



262 I. • [591—609. 

591 \l<r<r€T oivpofiiviiy xai 01 KoriXi^ev airavra 

593 KTfSt, o<r avOptovoim irkXuy rcji; atrrv aXc^ii' 
avSpag filv Krelvovrrif iroXtv Se re wup afuadvvH^ 
TkKva a T aXkoi ayov<n ^aOutlutvov^ re yvvaiaiq, 
Tou S" ijpiviTO Ovfiog aKOvovrog kokq ipya' 

596 j3q S' itvaiy XP^^ ^* '^^^^^ iSv<raTO ira/i^avociivra. 
Qg 6 fitv Af,Tu>\oX<nv awrifivvev kqkov j/uap, 
£c£ac ({> 0ti/u(^* rc^ S* ovkIti S(M}p^ iTiXe<r<rav 
iroXAa 7E Kal \€ipUvTay icaicov S* ^ftvvc ical aSriiic* 

600 *AAAa <rv firi roi ravra voce (jipBai^ /^>|Sl ac Sac/ioiv 
IvravOa Tpixf/Hit <l>(Xog* kqkiov Sc kcv €ti|, 
vi}v<r(v Kaiofnivytnv afivvifi^v' aXX iir\ Sdpoic 
ipXEO' Itjov yap ak Ocy riaovaiv ^hyatoL 

604 £1 a K anp Sufpufv iroAc/tiov 00i<rY)vopa Svycy 
ovkIO* ofJLwg Tifiyg i<re€U, woXefiov inp aXaXKu/v* 

The answer of Achilles to Phcanix : *' Phosnix ought not to tak» 
part with the enemies of Achilles ; he ought to have every thing in 
common with his pupil. He must stay with him. To-morrow &e/ 
will deliberate whether he ought to go or remain." Ajax exerts 
himself again to move Achilles by reproaches ; who dismisses the 
deputies. '* He will fight when Hector, having vanquished the other 
Greeks^ shall come to attack him." The ambassadors retire. 

Tov S' airafiei^ofuvog ?rpoc^0f) iroSag (iijcvc 'Ax«^" 
Xevg' 
^oivi^y arra ytpaii, Ator/oe^lcy ovri fcc ravriig 

605 XpiU) Tifjirig' (jtpoviij Si rcrc/ufio'Oai Aiog may 
fi fi i^EC wapa vrivai KOputvlmVy tigoK avTfiri 

598. ^a« f Ovftf , '* (after) having yielded to, obeyed his anger,^ 
does not relate to dvrifAvvtv ; i. e. the participle is not used, as it 
often is, to complete the notion contained in the principal verb. A 
says : ^ Thus Meleager saved the ^tolians (by necessity), although 
persisting in his anger ; but he lost (thereby) the rewards they had 
offered him."— 601. IvravOa, on that side. — 605. ContractioB of 

607. &Tra: irpoQ^iavfitnc vaarkpou irp^c vptvPvrtpov ^ rpofWf 
ApdU, On the construction uf the following words, see n. on v. 7«^ 
-— 609. The majority of translators and annotators refer ^ to tlM 
word rcu^, implied in rerc/i^aOai, and understand this line of the 
glory which Zeus has given him, and which will never leave him 
But with life. There is a great deal to be said against this mte^ 

{>retation. Thus Sptz. rejects it, observing that the ancient Seho- 
iasts understood the passage better, who marked 'the w«di 
^povlitf H TIT, Aide dfffy as forming a parenthesis. But he is 
undoubtedly wrong, when he translates : " wm opmt m wM iMo 



iio— 634.] 9. 263 

ilO Iv (FT-fiOtfrtri fxivQ koI fioi f^lXa yovvar opcS/dy. 

"AAAo Si rot Ipiia, av S" iv\ ^/occri /BaXXco rr^aiv* 
312/1117 l^oi avy\u OvfAOV oSvpofCEVoc kqi a')(i{nM}Vf 
^ArptiSg ripw'i ipiptov X^piv' oiSc re <t€ xP^ 
rov ipiXiciVy Iva /ayi fioi airi\Oriai ^cXtovrt* 
KoXov roc avv ifioi rov kt/Suv 5c k tfil K^Sy* 
6l6 ^I<70v c/uoi /3a<rcX£i;e ical ^jtuov fikipto rifirig* 
OvTOi 8' a'y7€X£ova£9 <w 8' airotfc Xl^eo fitfivtov 
€vvp ei/c /LioXaKp* ofia S* 1701 ipaivbfiivT^ijuv 
<l>pa<Tfr6iLtB0\ 7} Kf vtijjfiiff iff rifiirip'y ^ icc fiivto/Aev, 
620 ''H, ical nar/(ioKXc|> Sy^ fir' 6<j>pvGi vev<7€ (rtoiirp^ 
4>ofv£ici (rrop^<rai irviccvov Xl^oCy o^/oa raxcerra 
EK KXca/i}c voaro<o fuSotaro. Toiai £' ap' Aiac 
avrfOsoc TtXafiwviaSric fccra fivdov ccittev* 
624 Aioyivlg AatprtaSti, iroXvfiiixav '08u<y<TeD, 
co/(i€v- ov yap /lOi Soicccc fivOoio rcXcvrT) 
rpSc 'y' oSi(J KpavhdOaC airayyuXai Sc rax'^yra 
Xpt) fivdov AavaoifTi, Koi ovk ayadov irep iovra, 
628 o? vow vvv iarai iroTiSiyfiBvoi, Avrap 'AxiXXcvc 
aypiov iv aTri0B<r<rt Oiro fieyaX-ftropa flu/uov* 
ffXirXiogy obSl fieraTplTnrat (fnXoTtfrog iraipufVf 
^QCy 9 futiv irapa vnvmv irlofitv i^o\ov aXXoiv' 
632 vi|X»/c* KOI ficv ''^C TB KaaiyvfiToiQ tpovrjog 
TTOtvriv ri ov waiSog iSl^aro TeOviiwroc* 1 

Kai p 6 plv iv Si7/LC({i fiivH avTOv, n-oXX' airoriaaq' 

^owre . . ^ qui me ad nena rottraUu reddet inngnanf donee 9U& an 

'f^ufruar,^* Achilles says : " I do not want this glory of which 

yoa speak to me (besides I think Zeus himself has honoured me), 

& glory which will detain me near the ships, which will tie me to 

the camp all my life." And it is thus, in fact, that the ancients 

^derstood the passage. This is their paraphrase : *'0 kvriv ovk 

aya96v fioi roiavrri rifi^, Si ^v iyw ftsxpi Oavarov rai^ vavaiv 

^vSiarpiifrw. — 810. Ap^pn : KivijTai, 8oh. — 816. The pres. |mU 

P^|uu, to receive a part (fiipo^;, is found only in this line. The per- 

^^ctB tXfinpftai and ififippa are often met with elsewhere. — 617. X^tto, 

*Pvto, ll{tTt, oUri, would be, as to the formation, imperatives of the 

fut Buttm., however, has observed the fluctuation which exists, in 

^e old Epic language, between the forms of the fut. and the aor. ; 

^•S* i&iifnro^ Idvatro, for -aro. — 622. |ii8oiVTO, sc. ](Jlysses and Ajax« 

*^ 826. =: iwfAtv, TtXtvnf, Jinit temnoniif the issue, result, oftener 

TfXoc. — 628. =1 fjvrai, — 629. T(6t)fu has here its ordinary signification 

^^ this kind of phrases, reddere : fsroeem reddidit animum tuum, i|ypid- 

^ro, exasperated. See 678, sqq. — 830. See 1, 160. — 882, sqq. 

«e the n. on the last bk, ▼. 504.— 883. Ti0»n6To » , because they say 



264 I. [635—^59. 

€35 Tov Si r^ epT)rvcra£ KpaSlri koL Ovjuoq ayyvtap, 

636 Troivrjv Se^ofilvov. Sot S* aWriKTOv re kqkov ti 
dufiov Ivl <TTriOe<T(n OeoX Oitrav tivCKa Kovpiig 
oirig, Nuv Si toi Eirra irapinxofi^v iKo\ apiara^, 
aXXa T€ iroXX' im rgm' <rv S* lAaov tvOto Ovfiov, 

640 mSe(T<Tai Si peXaOpov' vviopofpioi Si roi tifiev 

ir\ri6vog Ik Aavatjv, ixifxafuv Si roi i^o\ov aXXufv 
ktiSkttoi t i/Jisvai koI (piXraroi^ ofraoi ^Axaioi, 
Tov 8' awafiH^Ofievog vrpogiipri woSag oiicvc 'Ax*^" 
Xevg* 

644 Alav Aioyevigy Teka/nljvit, Kolpave AaJiv, 
iravra ri pot Kara Ovpov leiaao pvOriaaaOaC 
aXXa poi olSaviTai KpaSlri X^^Vf omror iKeivotv 
pvrt<ropat, Sjg pi atrvipriXov iv ^Apydoiaiv cpe^cv 

648 'Arp£tS?ic> ^Q^t Tiv QTipriTOV peravaarriVm 
'AAA' vpug ipxitrOe koI ayyeXiriv aTTo^acrdc* 
oh yap irpiv woXepoio peS{i<rop<ii aiparoeirrogj 
irpiv y* vibv Upiapoio Sat^povogf^Eicropa Stov, 

652 MvpfiiSovtov tnl re KXiaiag kol vrjag iiciaOaij 
KTEivovT ^Apydovg, Kara re apv^ai wvpi vrjag* 
'A/Lt0l Si rot ry Ipy KXimy Kai vifi. piXatvy 
^EKTOpa, Koi pepatoray pa\rig rrxhmaOai otuf* 

656 *^Qc c^a0'' oi S^ Ikootoc IAcuv Siirag apt^ucv- 
TTcAAov, 
(nrelaravTegyTrapa vriag ^uav iraXiv' 5pX^ ^ 'OSvff- 

aevg. 
TlarpOKXog S' krapoimv iS\ Spwgm keXevctev 
^oiviKi oTOpitTai irvKivov Xixog om raxtara. 

TtOvdvat vttS tivoc, interficL — 684. 6, the murderer. Tlepolemm^ 
in a similar case, did not ransom himself, but fled from his coontry, 
2, 662, sqq. — 686. aXi|KTO« (fm X^yw) : &KaTdirav<rToc, dOtpdxtv- 
aroc, Sch. — 640. atScorat |UXa6pov, reverere domum (titam),L e. the 
duties which thy house (our arrival and reception in thy house) 
imposes on thee ; the duties towards guests and suppli^ts who 
enter thy dwelling. — 641, sqq. We think we are nearer relatives 
to thee, than all the other Greeks. It is Ajax alone who is so ; bat 
*' communication'* greatly augments the force of the speech. See a 
similar case explained in the n. on 4, 343. We know that Peleos 
and Telamdn were brothers, -ir 645. irolvra, in all things. — 647. 
= fivfiffwuai, — 648. |ftiTava«rn|« (fm vaciu), one who changes his 
abode, an emigrant, in prose fiiroiKOQ, — 668. K€Lraay,vx<»f P'^'P* 
to consume with a smouldering fire. — 666. Ikcuttos, quiBqiUf sap* 
posing always a plurality is often put^ in construction^ on a line with 



660 — 680.] 9. 265 

660 Ai S* eTrnrBiOofjLivat aropiaav \i\og^ WC iniXewevj 
Ktjea re pfiyog tb Xivoio re Xetttov ao>rov. 
Ev0' 6 yiptav fcarAcicro Koi 'Hw Slav cfci/ivcy. 
Avrap 'AxtXXcvc cvSc fJLvxiij} kX^tiiic cvirjjicrou' 

664 rc^ S* apa TrapKareXEicro yuv??, rrjv Aerrjiodev ijycv, 
^opfiavTog dvyarript Acojix^Sil icaAXtTrapyoc* 
riarpoicXoc 8' iripwOtv IXc^aro* Trap 8' apa Koi rtf 
Iff^ig evi^tJVOQ, rriv ol irope Sioc ^A\i\Xevg, 

668 ^^Kupov eXu)v aliriiavy ^Evvrjog iTToXhdpov. 

The deputies return to Agamemnon, who interrogates them. 
Tllysses answers that Achilles abandons them and keeps Phoenix 
with him. The chiefis of the Greeks are quite confounded, but 
BiomSd^ re-animates their courage. 

OI S' ore Srj KXirriyaiv iv ^ArpelSao yivovrOf 
TOVQ jjl\v apa \pv<rioL(n KViriXXoig vhg 'Axaewv 
otcfig^ar' aXXo06v aXXoc avaaraSov^ tic r tplovro* 
672 TTpMTog 8' i^epieivEv ava^ avSptJv ^ AyajxifjLvwv' 

Eitt' 076 11 y S) iroXvaiv 'OSucrcv, ftlya kvZoq 
'Avaioiv' 
9 p IQiXu vrieaaiv aXe^ifiBvai Sriiov Trvp^ 
V aTrienrSy x^^^C 8' er IxH fieyaXriTOpa Ovfiov ; 
676 Tov 8' avre irpogsnTre troXirXag Slog ^O^vtrtTevg' 
ArpctSi} Kifdirrre, ava^ avSputv ^AyafHifivov^ 
KHvog y* oiic iOiXBi a^iaaai \6Xov^ aXX' In jixaXXov 
irifitrXavirai juiveog* al 8' avaivirai riBl <ra Bwpa* 
168O Avrov (re 0pa^Ear0a£ Iv ^Apydoiaiv avioytVy 

the plurals, ifi^., see 1, 584. — 661. omtos (says Buttm.) is the same 
thing Mjloeous in Lat. The one is derived fm ar;/ic, the other from 
J^rv. It seems that here is a fresh confirmation of what we hare 
said on the verb TTQijffaif signifying first to blow, then to bum (see n. 
^). Floceua has an evident connexion with 0\oyiie($c, fm ^Xeyca, 
And forms an intermediate link between ^re and ^/fo^rore. These two 
^^nns rignify those fine fleeces that are moveable by a breath, that 
down which covers new cloth er linen ; hence ofOTOQ, a pluahed tissue, 
vhen new, and oiba duroQ, wool, — 668. 'Ewcvs, son of Bacchus, king 
^ Scyros. H. knows nothing of the story of king Lycom^dSs, nor of 
Achilles being concealed in his palace; The Cypriac poems spoke 
indeed of the marriage of Achilles and Deidameia, the daughter of 
li^fcomedes, at Scyros ; but neither do they know any thing of this 
|<ttt fable. We have seen above, 253 and 438, sqq., that Peleus sent 
his son very young to Agamemnon. 

671. ^Mj^aro, see 4, 4. LyatrriMv, assurgendo, out of respect. 
■-878. |4* = /ioi.— 676. dircivtiv has here the meaning which affcer- 
^vds became its only one, to refine, — 679. p^ovs, anger ; see 1| 

N 



266 I. [681—713. 

681 Sinroic icev vfiug re mpc fcal Xahv ^Axa^Cn^ 
aitrog S* riwiiXiimv a/x riot ^cuvo/Lccyp^iv 
v^C iv<raiXfiovQ a\a^ eXicc/Eicv afi^tcXforoac* 

684 fcai S* av role aXXoc^ci/ €^i) ?rapa/ui;0)]<ra<rO«u 
otfcaS* airoirXcfctv' circi ovicirt oifcrc riKfiotp 
*lXcov olirscv^* /LcoAa Yap Idcv cvovoira Zevc 
X^ipa irjv xnripia\ty Tt6ap<niKa<n oe Xaof. 

688 ^Qg iE<f>aT' iiai KaX oJSe rtiS* €C7reja£v> ot /uoc fa^ovro, 
Acac KOI K^pvKC Sv4i>, irciryufilvm o/i^«i>. 
^E^oTy^S S' a&0^ 6 yip(ov KoreXk^aro' utg yap avwyu, 
04^pa ollv VT/caorc ^i\ti\v Ig irarpiS' ivmrai 

692 av/Dcov, fiv WiXgtnV avayicg S* ourc fniv ci^cc 

*^Qc i<l>aO' oi 8' apa iravrcc aici^v lyivovro mwiry 
[/tiv0ov a7a<r<ra/ti€vor /laXa yap KparepQg ayo- 

peu(T6v]. 
A^v 8' avB(^ ^<rav rcTii|<{rcc vice *A)^a*ciiv* 

696 6i//e Si S17 /iBrhtve fioriv ayaObg Acojut/Syic* 

Ar/9E(Si} KvScvre, ava^ avSpHJv ^ Ay a juiifjivovy 
IJ.fi o<peXtg Xl<r<r6<rOai afuvfiova IlriXdwvay 
fxvpla Swpa SiSovg' 6 S* ayrivfop iari koL aXXiiic* 

700 vvv av piv iroXti /LcaXXov ayrivoplymv ivriKag* 
'AXX' ^Toi KHvov filv la<ropevy fi kbv iymvy 
fi KS fjtivy' rorc S* avTB fia\ii9€Taif 6'nrorc tclv fuv 
dvjuLog Bvl (TTTiBBaaLV iivwyu koI 6t6g opcry. 

704 'AXX' ayiO\ wg av iytjv cc7ra>, irti0iipi9a irimig' 
vvv fiiv KOipLrt<Taa0By TBrapir6p€voi i^lXov ^rop 
(TiTov Kal oivoio' TO yip pivog larX ical aXm/. 
Avrap iini ks ^avp icaXi] /ooSoSafcrvXoc 'Hi&Cy 

708 KapTraXififjjg ttoo vewv ixifx^v Xaov re Kal iirirovCj 
6Tpvvu)v' KOI o* avroc ivX vp(»rroi<n pa\itaOai» 

*^Qc c0aO'' oc S* apa irnvrcc cTryvjierav jSaacXiycC) 
fivOov ayarraafievot A(o/Lti)8coc cTTTToSa/LCOCo. 

712 Kal Tore Sfj andaavreg c/Sciv kXutIiivSs iKatnog' 
IvOa Si KOipri<ravro kqi vitvov Swpov IXovro* 

103. ~ 688. tlol ToS* tlirciv, as in English ^ are here to speaL" — 
694. A line erased by common consent by Zenodotos, AriBtophantf* 
aiid Aristarchus. — 695. See 13. -«- 700. Lit injeeitti in tuperUas ; «e 
say, « filled him with pride." — 705. See 24, 613. —708, sqq. For 
the iroperat We may render f%ccv by to potty as in itat., eafroitaM 
habeatpro na9i&tM.~713. See 7> 462. 



0MHP01P lAIAAO^ 

PA^^AIA K. 



Alone of the Grefsian diiefi, Agamemnon tutes not sleep. He 
rifles to go and eoosolt with Neator. Menelaua^ equally diatorbed, 
rises and goes to seek his broliier. After conferring together^ they 
go forth to summon the chiefs to conncil. 

"aXXoc /jlIv irapa vnvaXv a/uffr^cc Havaxuiv 

aXy ovfc 'Arpe(Si)v ^ Ayafiifivovth iroifiiva Xawv, 
4 Sirvoc ix^ yXuK^oCy iroXXa ^p€<riv oppLolvovra, 
Uc c or ov afFTpaTTTy troaig lipiic rivKOftoiOf 
Tivxwv ri iroXifv 6fifipov a0i<ri^aTOVf 77I xaXaZav, 
{ vl^erov, 2r€ irip tb xeoiv iwakvviv iipoCpag, 
8 41 woOi irroXifioio fuya 9r6fia TriVKtSavoto' 

1» >qq. See the opening of bk iu — 5, aqq. It ia Teiy unprobable 
that this passage has come down to us such as H. sang it. The 
extreme agitation, with which Agamemnon's soul is seized^ may 
well be compared to the atmospheric eonynlsions produced by a vio- 
lent thonder-storm ; bat if we judge of it by other Homeric com- 
parisons, the poets would have given it a better form than this accn- 
midation, rcirx^v fj SfiPpov ^ x^^^**^ ^ viceroy ij irov ToXifiov 
'Tofta I an acemnnlation which paints imperfectly, and does not pre* 
B«Bt a lively image, like the comparisons we admire elsewfaere. See 
^t 87.-7. vaXiiivtiv, to besprinkle, o&tupefy&re» Thunder-storms during 
the winter are very rare, and the ancients regarded them, doubtless^ 
as weDl as other unwonted phenomena, as prodigies presaging some 
^■^aiaity or some great public commotion. It is to such extraordi- 
^ ^ypearances of the lightning that the following line relatea : 

•f!VT ^^^ launches Iris lightning, making (i. e. annonncingy 
"ijoi^^ that he is going to stir up) fiital war."--B. or^fMi wwXifiov, 
<v Wftitnic is found three tunes in H., and in all the passages we can 
[^oder it literally: «tiie (yawning) jaws of war," fauoei belli, in 
^^6<iq; ''war which devours like a ferocious wild beast.*' The 
Butephor is quite natmnl ; and I believe to translate it : *< the ex- 
uded hncs of waiMkB bataflkma,'' is to lend to H. an idea which he 
Dew had. Tiiiif imiiiim rftfui word trrSfia ia mudi more recent* 

K 2 



268 K. [9—35. 

9 a>c TTuiciV iv arrfitaaiv avitntva^il^ ^Ayafdfivwv 
vetoOev €K KpaSiiiQ' rpofAtovro 8i oi ^pevsc ivroq, 
"Hroi or' kg i^tSiov to TpbiUbv aOpriaeuv, 

12 OavfiaZ^v wvpa iroXXa, ra kqUto ^IXioOl irpoy 
av\iijv <rvptyyu)v t ivovriVf o/uaSoi^ r* avOpumwv' 
aifTap 6t EC vfjag re cSot ical Xaov 'A^^aiuii;, 
TToXXac €K K£0aXf}c irpoOeXv/ivovc eXjceto \aiTag 

16 v^o0' iovrc At^ /ulya S* £(rrEV£ KvSaXc/tiov k^/o. 
''HSc Si ol Kara Ovfiov apiarii i^aiviro (iovXriy 
^ioTOp^ ivri irpuyrov Ni|Xi}toi; iXOifiev avSpitiVj 
€1 Tiva 01 <r\fv iJirfTtv afivfiova rsicr^pacro, 

20 riTiq aXe^ifcaKOc iramv Aavaoim yivoiro* 
'Opflcofleic 8' £vSuv€ TTtpt arriOerrai xirQvat 
TTOcrai S' VTTO Xnrapoiaiv iSijcraro icaXa TrlSiXa' 
af(0i S' iTTHTa.da^oivQv iiaaaro dipfia XlovroC) 

24 mOoivoC) /Li£7aXo«o, iroSijvtic^c' £"X€ro S' lyx®^' 
*^Qc 8' awrwc MtvlXoov l\£ rpOfjLOQ' ouSe 7a? 

virvoQ ETTi j3XE^a/oo((rtv E^t^avE, fiifn waOouv 
'Apyiioi, rol 8t) Wtv dviKa irovXifv i^' vypijv 

28 fiXvdov EC Tpo(i]v, itoXe/iov Opaaifv opfiaivovriq* 
IlapSaXiy fxlv irpuyra fxtrcuftpevov eitpv icaXvt/'Ev 
TTOiKlXy, avrap etti (rrE^dv»)v icE^aXp^ti; iiipag 
OriKaro \aXKelijv' Sopv 8* eiXeto X**P^ ^^X^^V* 

32 B^ S* {/LtEv avrmirruv ov aSfiX^Eoy, 6c ftiya vavrwv 
^Apyel(aiv fivaaaiy Oebg 8' wg tUto Srifif^. 
Toy S* evp* afiif Ajaoiai rtOij/uEvov evteo koXo, 
vr|i TTopa npvjJLvg' rc^ 8' ocnracrioc ylvEr' eXO(i&v« 

It is the Att. writers who have thus named the tan of the nnny, in 
opposition to o^pa, the rear-guard. vcvKcSav^, like tx^vtvKti^, l^^l* 
— 10. vti6Btv : lie ftdOove, KarwOtv, Sch. Fm v«ocy as in IaC nomw- 
tntM = «a^r«iiitt«, uUimut, Ex ultimo cordis recetsu. ^p^vcs, see 1, lOS." 
11 and 14. The optatiye indicates that the action has been repeated xr^ 
ral times. For the situation, Heyne has yerv well compared to this 
place a passage of Tac., Ann. ch. i. 65.— 18. lXui0t irptf, see 3, 3.— 
15. Agamemnon tore his hair to Zetu on hight v^oO' iovrc Au, offer- 
ing it to him, or (so to say) addressing to him that action, and nying 
to him by this deed : ** Behold the desolation into which thou but 
cast me, thou who hadst promised me the victoxr" (see 2, 111, sqq-V 
—19. cl . . ., see 1, 66. — 26. |fc^ ti. See ibidem^ ▼. 28.^87. Btri 
9roXXi}v 9aXaooav, Hesyck, vyp^y like other feminine adjeetiro^ 
has become subst. vovXvs, in the Epic language, has sometime* 
both genders. — 80. See 7, 12. — 35. ir(»v|&vi|, a^., as 7, 881- 



6—64.] 10. 269 

36 Tov Trporepoc irpogUiWB ^orjv ayaOoc McvAaoc* 
Ti<l>&* ovrtoQy riOiUy Kopvaaeai ; i) tiv iratpwv 
orpvviei^ Tpwifrmv iiriGKOJrov ; aWa fiaX alvw^ 
SdS<jj fjLfi ouTic ''01 iir6iT\nTai toSe ipyov, 
40 avSpag Svgfjttvia^ aKOiriaZijJLev o7oc iTreXOHjv 

vvKTa Si ifjif^pofrltiv' fAoka rig 6pa<rvKapSiog itrrau 
Tov S* a7ra/[i€i/3ofC£voc vpogi^ii Kptliov ,^ Ayafiip." 
vwv' 
Xpeai jSovX^C cftc ^a) ere, Atorpc^cc A McvcAas, 
44 KE()SaX£i|c^ i^ric fccv £pv<r(r€rac 17^^ aaaxTH 
ApYc^ovc KOI vqac' €7rei Acoc irpoTrcro <^pr)v, 
Ekto/oIocc cipa fiaXXov cirl ^piva Ori\ UpoXmv* 
Ov yap ircii iSo/ivyv^ oiS' aicXvov ai8?j^flVTOC» 
48 avO(>^ Iva rorraaSB jJiipfiep* Itt* i}/Lcar( firirlaaarOai, 
oaa ''Eicrcop c/o/oe^c, Au <hi\og, vlag ^AxaidJv, 
avTwgy ovre 0Eac viog ^eXoCf ovrc Oeoto. 
Epyo S' l(>£^9 oaa ^ijjui fiekfiaifxsv ^ ApydoKTiv 
5i 8i|0a T€ icac SoXixov' ro<ra 70/0 icaica ixr\aaT ^A\aioiq. 
AaX iOi vvVi Axavra ical 'iSojixcvfia icaXsflrarov^ 
p(fi(^a Oiwv lirl vijac' tyct* S' Itti Nearopo Stov 
c<M(9 Kot drpvvito av(rniiiivaL' ai ic^ IdlXytriv 
56 bAubXv kg <l>v\aK(ov iepov riXog riS* lirircZXat. 
Kcivc^ Y^P K£ fxaXiara irtOoiaTO' roio yap uioc 
<n|^aivcc ^vXafC£(r<rf9 ical USo/ifv^oc OTraoiv^ 
Mi)piovi)c* Toiatv yap iTreTpaTrofJilv yi paXi<rra. 
^ Tov 8* rifiufier £ir£cra jSoi^v ayaOoc MfiVfiXaoc* 
Huic yap jjLOi fivOtif) kviriXXeai 17SI KsXtvBig ; 
awfc jtiEvctf jti£Ta ToXiTiy SeSeyfiivog £icok£v iXOyg^ 
V^ Oiu) U^TCL <T avTigy iTrrjv ev rdig iTTirffXai ; 
^ Tov o5t€ irpogluirtv avaK avSpwv ^Ayaplpvwv' 

^- ^M, see 6, 618. — 38. = 6rpvvftc, v short, fut. — 48. See 9, 7o, 
^i^ere the conBtruction is explained. — 44. = ipiiaiirac. The change 
^i (nuioii into actuay is unnecessary ; kcv relates only to ipvatirai 
li&ther to aa&tfit also. On ci c. fiit. indie, cf. 1, 175]. ^ 46. opa, 
then. — 48. Remark the gradation : ftririffatrOai and tpptU. — 60. 
^^, Bee 6, 400 [and App. IV.]. •— 66. tAos is said of a number 
r'^^^exs) selected for a particular service, a detachment, rdyfia, 
"Pov is easily explained, if we suppose them not to take their post 
^ After a sacrifice [rather =: teleat, iplendid}. — 68. ot||Mt{vci, com- 
^'*^"^; hence irtiftavToptc* — 6L inn Y^p, qttonam mcdo [yap ( = 
^Mn) adds to the question an expression of Qtere indignant) surprite], 
^ SS. |Uiw, 94m, [deliberative] subj. Mxo|uu, see 9, 191. — 

k3 



270 K. [65-61. 

65 AvOi fdvuv, firi^nrwg afipora^ofiiv aXX^Xofiv 
ip\Ofiivut' froXAol yap ikva aTpaT6v dai icAcvOoi. 
^BiyyBO S\ y Key lyaBa, leal ly^riyopBai av^y^^ 

68 TTor^dOcv Ik ^ci/cifc dvo/uo^«av ovSpa iKOKrroi^ 
iravrac Ki;£a£varv' jutiSe ficyaXf^eo Ovpiij^. 
*AXXa Koi avro( ir£/t> wov^peBa' coSl irov ififuv 
Zcvc ettI 7£ivoft|voc«iy tec KOKoriira /Sapctav. 

Agamemnon awakes Nestor* who goes to look for Ulysses snd 
Diomdd^ Diom^d^s calls Ajax and MSgds. The chiels of the 
Greeks betake themselves to the adiraaoed posts, where thej join to 
them the offioers of the guards, MfirionSs and ThrasymM^ and hold 
a council in the middle of the open country. Nestor speaks fixsL 

72 ^Qq ilnijv aviwifAirev aScX^coi;, eS lircrscXac- 
Avrap 6 /3$ p Uvcu /i€ra Nloropa, voipiva Xmiv' 
Tov S* cvpcv vapa re KXtcr/y koI vrii jjitkaivg, 
Bvvg ivi fcaXoKp* vapa S* ivrta voiKiX^ £KCiro> 

76 aoiric 'cci^ ^^o Sovps ^aeivij re rpv0aX<ia. 

Hap Si il^fucm^p Keiro iravaioXoC; ^ p ^ y^paiog 
Kti>vvv8*y &T ig iroXe/iov <l>Qiarivopa Owpfia(roiT%>y 
Xaov ayciiv* ivel ov /liv €7r€rpc7r€ yripai Xvypi^ 

80 'Op0(u0elc S* ap* iir ayKcayoCi KC^aX?}v €ira££paC9 
*Arp£(St)v irpogUiTTi kqi l^cptetvcro /ui;0<^* 

65. |Uv«iVy for imper. ippor^w has nothing in common with pporoc. 
It is a new formation fm ^/^/Sporov (5, 287)9 derived Im ck/Mfra* 
= afiaftrdvia : fniiKwQ (^iaftoprwfcev, dnorix^^^ ^XXiiXwy, &iL. 
— 67. lYpiiyopOoL (i£olian), or iypriy6pOai = iyptiyopivai comes 
from a peculiar form of iyiiput, kytpiOta, as we have seen dyepcOM or 
i^yipi9a» = dycipciK — 68. ^ pcOn €x oenen, i. e. eji patemo qnat^ 
accompanying his name with that of his father and bis aaoeston* 
The Greeks, in naming any one, added the father's name, not to £•- 
tinguish person's of lil^ names, but following a custom, the antiquity 
of which is established by this line. The moral effect which A^ 
memnon expects from it was equally manifested in the days of mo- 
dem chivalry and nobility. Heyne quotes very appropriately that 
passage of Thueyd. vii. ch. 69. During the wifortiinate expeditios 
to Sicily, the Athenian general Nicias, to restore the ntoral tone of 
his troop, in a disastrous situation, rwv r|Mf|pap%Mv tva Scasrar 
dvficaXfi, irarpoOfv rk iwovofidl^iav cai aurej>c 6vofia9rl 
KtU 0vXf^, diuiv ro n taff iavrbv, tf viri|pxc^ \afiirp6rir6s n, 
^1) wpoiiSdvai rcvd, imI irarpucdQ dpirdf, &v Imfavtic qiray » 
wpoyovoi, fti) d^avii^iv, &e. — 69. M^di iiraipov r§ i tav^im it 
pvtpnfaviav, Sck. — 71. = l^iymy, twuniUU. The wora yuwaialiM 
is added, because, according to the commcHi belief, every good simI 
evenr evil fortune was the effect of a predestination, shot np^ to io 
speak, in the distaff of the Fates. See 24, 2ia 
76. See 3, 18 and 372. -^ 79. h^ptw% neut^ ngoif. V 



J2 102.J 10. 271 

82 Tic S* ouroc Kara viqag ava arparov ip)(Bai oloc 
vvKTa Si opi^vaiiiVy &Ti 0' &j&ovm fipordi aWoi ; 

84 \jrii Tiv ovp^Vs SiZnfUvoQf 4 riv kratptjv ;] 

^Oiyjta, fuiS* itKiunr sv' ifi spx^* rhm Si (Te X9^^ 9 
Tov S" iffUifieT* iinnn ava^ avSpHtv ^ AyafiipCvwv' 
"^Q NliFrop Nt}Xi}iaS]f, fisya icuSoc 'Axaio/v, 

88 Y^^^'^^ 'At()e(8i|v * Ay afiifivovay rov vepi iravrwv 
Zevc cv£y|icE irovotcri Scafiircplc* ckcok* avr^iiy 
iv trrnOtaai /tiivy, ico^ /not ^iXa 7ovimr^ 6p<i>()p. 
nXa^^ofCoi (LS\ iw€t ov ftoi hr ofifioai yi}Si;/ioc virvoc 

92 iZaveiy itXXa fieXcc iroXa/ioc fcal ici)Se* 'Axaiiijv. 
Aivwc ycLo Aavubiy 7r£p(Sc£Sca> ovSl fxoi jrop 
c/uxeSov^ aXX' aXoXuKTii/iac' icpaSii) Si fiot E^ca 
cm|0larv SKOpcfiirfCEi, rpofiiu S* viro i^a&ifjba yvitu 

96 'AXX' e£ ti Spa/yEcCy Ivei oiSi aly' fiirvoc iKavu* 
Stvp* EC T^vc ^vAaaoac KarajScfo/uEVy o^pa iSbi/uEv, 
fcif rot fitv KOjuLaTt^ oSiikotec ii^I jcal virvc^ 
Koc/A^o'fuvrac, arop ^vXaic^c cirl vayx^ \a0ufVTau 

lOO ArucfiEVEec S' avSpEc (txeSou Eiarai* ovSl rt iSfiEv^ 
fifiirwg txti Sia vuicra /lEvocv^croKrc fAa\faOai. 

Toy S* 'ipLel^eT lirsira FEpTivioc ciTTrora Nlerrajp* 

[^ Ixcrp. lavrov. iT.]. — 82. The complete sentence would be ovro^ 

oc ipxtat .... rt'c c&v ^px^^i* > — M* o&pf^, a mule, is found I, 50. 

Here the grammariaos ngard it as fljnonymous with o^g, a 

guard, guardian. Others reject the line on account of this word, 

of which there exists no other example ; and, in general, because 

it is out of place here. To this judgement Wolf, Sptz., and 

Lehn. have SRibscribed. — 89, sqq.,. see 9, 605, 6. — 98. Or else 

AavaShf irkpi ifiduu — 94. 'AXXd TtBopv^miau,, Sch. The pres. 

oXvcrfiw, or rather dXvKraivw, to be disquieted, tormented, is 

found in Hippocrates. — 96. 8pacCv«, a form of dpd<af ** to be 

willing or be able to do." Hence comes iSpavrfs, one who can 

do nothing, good for nothing, impotent, and dXiyoSpaviioVt 15, 246. 

— ^97. = caro jSictffiev = /3w/iCv.>-98. &8^«, adriaaf adriKa (a long), 

an old Terb signifying, to feel disgust, to be ill at ease. The ancient 

gnnimarianS) drawn away sometimes by a spedes of logic, which 

lemoTes them altogether from what is natural, were greatly 

embavnssed to explain the phrase dSfiKoreg ^irvt^, ''ill at ease 

through sleep.** On the contrary (thought they), sleep delivers from 

all uneasmess. They explained then orv^f by dypv^rW^t, sleepless- 

nesB, or else (as Eustath.) by r^ ^irvifi r^ iai| irapovrt, ''by sleep 

fdueh would not come,'' But ' sleep* is here * the need of sleep ;' it is 

the sp^foaobes of sleep which one repels, that produce uneasiness ; 

and thus one it tormented by dsep, i. e. oppressed by the need of 

Bleep, 6y deepinett. [But see d^tta in App. Y. Cf. Hor. ludo fati- 

fotuw^ semno.} — 101« After IjS^cv the regular eonstructioii 

N 4 



272 K. [loa— 131. 

103 'ArpscSf) KvSicrrc, ava^ avSpwv ^Ayafitfivov, 

104 ov Oriv "Etcropi wavra vorifAara finriera Zevg 
iicrtXUiy oaa vov wv UXwerai' aXka jiiv diw 

CK \6\ov apyaXioio fxeTaaTplxf/y (jtiXov i}rop. 

108 2oi Se fcoX* E^/zo/i' lycu* irori S' av kqI eydpofiiv 
aWovQy 
rifilv TvSdSriv SovpiicXtiTOV 178' '08v<r5a, 
riS* Alavra Ta\vv koL ^uXiog aXici/LCOv vcov. 
'AXX' 61 rtc Koi TOvgSe fiiTOi\6fiivog KoXiatuv^ 

112 avrideov r Alavra koi *l8o/LC£vt}a avaicra' 

TU)v yap vrieg tamv £Ka(Trarcii> ohBl fcaX' fy^^C* 
'AXXa ^(Xov iTEp Eoyra ical alSotov MiviXaov 
VHKiau) — tiirep fioi v€fi€<T/j<T£ai-r-ov8' iwiKevaWf 

116 Jic £v8ec, <ro\ 8* o!(^ C7r(rp£i//€v irovcEcrOai. 
NOv o^eXev Kara Travrac apt<yri}ac irovUdOai 
Xtcrorojucvoc* XP^^^ y^P iKCLvarai ovxir aycicroc- 
Tov 8' aSre vpoQikiirBv ava^ avdpwv ^ kyufiifivbiv 

120^0 yipov, aXXorE fiiv at koi aXnaafiBaL avwya* 
woXXaKL yap fuQiH re icai ovk iOiXu vovhaOai, 
ovT 0Kvq> ciKOiv ovT a^/t>a8ty(rt vootOy 
aXX tfii T elgopotov Kal I/lcijv rroridiyfievog 6p/it)V. 

124 Nuv 8' Iju^o Trporcpoc fiaX' hriypero Kai fxoi lirianC 
Tov filv kyu) irpoiriKa icaX^/LCCvai, ovg <jv fiBTaXX^g. 
'AXX' (OjU£v* Kilvovg Si Ki\ri<y6iJLe6a wpo irvXawv 
iv iftvXaKead' *iva yap fTifnv iiriippaSov riyepiOeaOai, 

128 Tov 8' T7jU£fj3€r' £7r£(ra Ttpriviog ivirora Nlcrrwp* 
OvTfjjg ovTig ol vEjUEcijarETai ou8' airiOrifTH 
^ApydutVy 0T£ kIi; t£v' ETTorpiivy icat avdjyy. 
tig HTTwv €v8vvc TTEpX <rrY}0£o'(n \iTCjva' 

required eZ vtac • • • M17 adds a new shade (see 1, 28), and ex- 
presses this sentiment, "We know .not, and it is to be feared 
that. . ." — [104. ov Oiiv, surely— not.] — 105. lKrcX^c^ fat. — 106. 
Kol (even) irXcCooxv (^ vfiac vvv). — ^108. = kytipwfitv. — UO. Tayvc 
18 the distinctive epith. of Ajax, son of Oileus. Tlie son of Phylens is 
Meges (2, 627). — 111. See 24, 74. — 113. Superlat. of Uag. The 
tents of Ajax were placed at one of the extremities of the camp. 
See 8, 224. — 116. w«, because he. — 120. alruMi^aL, sc. Mf vlXoov, 
aeotuare (from caitM, alria), — 121. |it9ui (iitBfifintv l<rrt), see 6, 330. 
— ^122, sqq. A very adroit apology for his brother. — 124. I^^vtb- 
oOa£ rivi, imtare alieui, to press upon. — 128. c= Iwficv. -— 187. tro, 
ubi, with the force of a relative pronoun ; but, according to the regu- 
lar syntax, ydp, which follows, requires a demonstrative : ki^i ydp . . . 



132—159.] y 10. 273 

132 wo<t<tI 8' v4ro XiirapoXmv iSriaaro Koka rriSika' 
ifiipl S" apa ^(XaXvav Wipovfiaaro t^oiviKOirraavj 
inrXriv, lfcraSii|v, ovXf) o iir^vrivodi Xa\vri, 
ESXcro 8' aXKiflOv tyx^Q^ aica^^filvov o^fi X^^*^*?* 

136 /3^ S* Uyoc Kara vfiag 'Axo^^v x^i^'^ox^^'c^vci'v. 
n^biroi; iiTHT 'OSwo^a, A«i /i^riv araXavrov^ 
6$ VTTvov aviyeipe T^priviog Ittttoto Nlaroip, 
^Scy^a/Lcsvoc* rov S* o7i//a rrapl f^pivaq rikvff loiv), 

140 Ik 8' jXflt fcXi(r(t|Cf icai a<peag vpoQ fivOov hnrEV' 
Tl^S' ovTia} Kara vr^ag ava frrparov oloi aXaaOe 
vuKra Si a/i(ipo<ririv ; S Ti Srj X9^^^ rotrov %kh ; 
Tov 8' rifxd^eT liruTa F^priviog iirvoTa Nlorwp* 

144 Aeoycvcc Aacpria8ij, TroXu/iiixav' '08u(Tff«u, 
fij) vifiiaa' ToXov yap avog SeQiiiKBv 'Avaiowc* 
AAA £ireu, o0pa Kai aAAov syEtpoficv, ovr e7r£0(K£v 
/3ovXac /3ovXev€«v, »} ^ivyijjLev, ril fiaxeaOat. 

148 O^ 0aO'' 6 8i icXio'eT)v8£ icioiv TToXvftiirtc '08v<t<j£vc 
ttoikIXov aiAtf &fiOi(Ti (raicoc flero, j3S 8c /uer' airovg. 
Bav 8' €7rl Tv86fS»jv A£o;i^8ca' tov 8' iKl\avov 
^KTog airo fcXetriijc <tvv tbv\b<tiv' afi<fi 8' IraTpoc 

152 €i/8ov' VTTO Kpacriv 8' txov a(nriSag' iyx^^ ^^ <t0«v 
opff iiri aavpwrripog iXfiXaro' rfiXt 8c X"^*^^C 
Xoii^^ &CT6 (rrcpoiTT} waTpog Aiog* Avrap oy ^poic 
«i/o*, UTTO 8' cerrnciiro pevov 3ooc aYpauXoto' 




(orpvyc 
Eypco, Tu8foc vll* T^ TTovyvxov virvov owrcTc \ 

^p^Ocffdoi, see the n. on 67, and 3, 231.— 134. IrroSiOf, fm iKTiivia, 
ffUnta = magna^ lata. On the following words, see 2, 219. — 135. 
^J^XH^oy, perf. partcp., the only form which exists of a verb (dtcoi) 
01 which the meaning is indicated by the substantives &Kri and 
acuc^, the point, and the Lat. acuo. — 139. Urf^t sound, voice ; see 
4i 276. In an oracle (in Hdt.), the Pythia uses a similar expression : 
J7^ M* Iq (^pkvac ijXOt Kparauppivoio xc^t^i^nc*— *[i^« 3 n 
% quid tctndem necetntas tantopere urget, Fiisi.] — 145. Fm jSta^w. 
— 147. The two last infinn. depend on povXevuv. 4\ . . . 4\ . . .i 
*J™» ... an. — 149. iroiicCXov, ornamented with designs in relief on 
the brass, or otherwise ; rcv^ea irotietXa, 4, 432, and elsewhere voi- 
JjXa xoXc^. — 152. Fm (icpac)) icparoc = «ap»7> the onlv nom. used 
uy the Epic poets. — 153. Fm iXavvuty to drive into the ground ; 
P^Jted.— 155. Tov Iv dypoTc aiXi^ofuvov, 8ch,--l5%, Because Dio- 
oiedls lay on the ground. We must not suppose any expression of 



274 K. [160—180. 

160 ovic aiei^y ifC Tpfa>€C c^rl Optatrfiif ireStoio 

Aarai ayxi vf wv, oXiyog c In xiopog ipvKU ; 
^Qg ^aff' 6 S* €^ virvoio /xoXa icpaiirv«i^ ivor 

Kat pnv 6iM)vri<Tag Iirea imp6€vra irpogrivSa* 
164 ^xirXiog i<r<Fi, ytpaU' av filv ttSvov ovfrort Xq- 

OS w Koi aXkoi ia<n vsumpoi vhg ^A\atQvj 
oc Kiv imira iKaarov lydpuav ^acrcX^cnv, 
vavTti iiroixSfitvoi ; oi> S' ifiiixovoQ l<r<Tiy yepcui, 

168 Tov 8' aSrc irpogmir€ Fepiivcoc liriroTa Siarvp' 
Nal Si) ravra yc Travra, f^lXog, Kara fkolpav Iwwig, 
"EXaiv fiiv fjLOi ?ra?8ec apLOfiove^y tlarl Se Xaoi 
Koi iroXhg, tHjv kIv ng Ivoixif^^vog KoAlaasv* 

172 aXXa fiaXa futyaXn XP^^^ (iifHti^ev ^Axoiovg. 
Nvv yap Sfi- vavrefrmv liri ^vpov lararai ac/u^c 
fj fjiaXa Xvypo^ oXeOpog 'A^awMCf M j3«ovoc, 
*AXX' ?0c vvVf Atavra rax^v Koi ^vXlog viow 

176 av<yri|<rov— <TU yap ia<n vswrjpoc-^ct fi' iXcafpcic* 
^Qg f^aff'' 6 £* ^)u^* &p.oimv kifraaro Stpfia 
XiovTog, 
aWwvogy fiiyaXoiOy woSuvcicIc* ctXcro 8' 67X®^* 
Bi? 8* ifvat, roue 8' IvOiv ava<rrfi<rag SyBv np^C- 

180 Oc 8* ore 8^ ^vXaK€99iv ev ay pofiivoiiriv ijuuxOiv, 

eotUempi to be implied by the description. — 159. ittrw, a lengthening 
of diiVf flare (see 9, 661), snore ; hence, sleep. [Cf. App. V.] — 
160. 9pwry,6t : ^vpottSi^Q rSirot, dirb rov dvopaivovra 9t>pCiv 
(ftor. of OpuvKu, to leap), ApoU. Height, the most elevated part 
of the plain. H. uses this word twice more to design the positioo 
of the Trojan ranks ; but nothing authorizes us to consider it the 
proper name of a definite place. — 161. ttaroi = ^vrat» IfnSni : 
ouipyti (rifA&v)t fiSc^.— 164. H. does not know tlie meaning "^ nnfortn- 
nate,*' which afterwards became the ordinary one of trxirXtoc* The 
root is (Txsdciv = ^tiv (aor. of ^x^)* ^i^vVy tu$tinere, to hold to a 
thing, support, endure. Sx^^^'^C signifies, then, applied to a person, 
is *' one who endures, indefatigable, strong, impetuous ;" to thiogi, 
** that which causes to endure, hard, rude.'' ^— [166. w =: mempe^ 
* then.'] — ^167. &|ii{xAvot here is not ** feeble :" but, as elsewheie, 
^ irresistible" [one agaitut vhom no fttixav^ avaiU], See espe- 
cially 13, 726. — 173. Word for word : •< For all the affair is set 
upon the edge of a razor f* i. e. on a point where it must inslantly 
fall, either on one side or the other. This image has paased 
into a pix>verb, and is sometimes expreseed by iiri tvpaiv alone. 
Udt has reproduced the entire turn of this phrase, ti. ch. U : 
iiri ^vpov ydp ^Kftijg lx*rai i}\uv rd irpvyfiara^ iv^pf^ '^mwi^^ 9 



181—203.] 10. 275 

181 ovSe filv ivdovrag (^vX&kwv riyifropag tvpov* 
aXA' iypriyopTi trvv rcvYcmv ciaro irai/7£c« 
'Oc Si Kvv£g rr^pi firiXa ovgtopiiatofnv iv avXis 

184 dfipbg aKo{KTavTEg icparcpo^povocy Sc^£ k<iO' vXifv 
ipYtrrai Si opsfffju' TToX^c S' opo/EMrySoc in-* avre^ 
av^/oa>y i|Se kvi'wv* airo re <r^i<nv wrvog oXoiAev* 
Sc r<>>v v^Svjttoc virvog itvo jSXcdbcipouv oXoiXcey 

188 vvKTa ^vXafr&OftiivoKrt kcw^v* ttcocovSs 7ap aikl 
rsrpa^aO', &inr<>r IttI Tpdo^v atouv lovrwv. 
Tovc S* (> yiph>v ytfiti^tv iScirv Oapirvvi tb fivO^f' 
[icae <r^cac ^vii^mg hrea irTip6ivra vpogffOSa'^ 

192 Ovritf vvv, ^Xa r6eva, ^iiXa<r9sr£* fXirSl riv' 



VJTVOC 



alpdrto, fifi ^apfia yevtijUkeOu ivQiieimafriv. 

^Qq uTThJVy ra<ppoio diiamtro' rot S* afx ivovro 
'A(>Yc(«i)v (iatrtXiisg, 5<roc KCfcXiKiro jSovXifi;. 

196 To7c S* a/ua Mi||>(^vf|C icai Nloropoc ayXaoc vioc 
^'((rav* ttvrol yap koXbov <rvjUifArjTiaaiy9au 
Tai^pov 8^ iKSiaBavTBg dp^ncrriv iSpiowvro 
ev KaBapi^y S0l ori vcici^*iy S<c^a(v€ro xiopog 

200 ircirrovric^v' S&v ovrcc iir«r(>ojrcr' 6^pifiog ^Ekt 

"Evda Ka0ei!^o|ucvo< cire* aXXi|Xoi(rc ir/^av<ncov. 
Total & fiMfav 4px^ Fcpiivtoc i^rir&'a NcWc^p* 

«Zyai 2Xf vdipoitTft ^ JovXoiffi. — ^ISl. These chiefs of the seven hundred 
^uwrda are nanied, 9, 81, sqq„ — 188. Svcvpctv meaoB kuki^ ^vKoki^v 
Otayuv {SelL ; aee 188), to keep a painful watch. I have already 
'emarked, 3, 39, the advantages which the Greek language derives 
from this particle tvq, — 185. = 5povc. ^* o.yn^t super eo, propter 
<«M.— 189« TCTpo|iifiivoi (fm rpi^rw) : ijcrav Kai dmpKtirov ccc rb 
*<^tov, iScft. zz iiriovrtov, — 191. A line not found in the hest MSS. 
—184. The following reasons are given hy the different annotators for 
^Itia withdrawal from the camp : Ist, To increase the confidence of 
^ guards ; 2nd, not to alarm the Greeks by a cowicil held at such 
Bn wur ; 3dly, to reconnoitre the position of the enemy's camp. -^ 
*dS< "OffOi KiKkfifJtBvoi iftfav its t6 ovfiPovXwv, Sck — 199. See 8, 491. 
'78O2, sqq. m^awoiCM, a lengthened form of ^m = ^ivw, bring to 
uxht, make appear, maJie heard, profsrre* Virg. has borrowed from 
what foUows the ground-work of his admirable episode of Nisns and 
^lityalus (^n. ix. 176). I say the ^roundtoorh, because he intro* 
^^ into hia poetry new dementSy which entirely change the moral 
^Meot of the aetioa. M. Eichhoff recalls, besides, chapa 18 and 19 of 
^>'^9Jido FfmoBo, md ijh. 1% of Jertuaim Ddim^^ . . 

n6 



276 K. [204—224. 

Nestor adyises that one of the chiefs should go and reconnoitre the 
enemy's camp. DiomSdSs ofifers himself, and asks for a comrade. 
All propose to go with him. He chooses Ulysses, and ^th set oat 
after arming themselves. AthlnS sends them a lucky presage. 
They make vows to the goddess, and she hears them. 

204 *Q ^fXot, ovK av 8i{ rig avrip wewlOoiS' Ic^ avTOv 
OvfK^ ToXjLiiJcvri, fiiTCL Tptljag fieyaOvfiovg 
iXOeiv ; €? riva nov Srfiwv %\oi iaxo^o^vra, 
fi Tiva nov KoX ^ij/itv ivl Tpwtaai ttvOoito, 

208 aaaa re jULririowai iitra Gf^ioLV* i) fiefidatTiv 

avdi fxivHV irapa vrivaiv a7ro7r/oo0ev, tie woXivSe 
a\p avax(ii)pri(TOv<Tiv, Ittci Safiaaavro y* ^A\aiovg. 
Tavra kc iravra wvOoirOy Koi a\p elg iifiiag iXQot 

212 affKijOijc* liiya kIv oi virovpdviov kXIoc ciif 

iravrag iir avOpamovgy Kal ol Soaig taaerai iaOXn* 
''Oo'O'Oi yap vi)C<r(Tiv IwiKpariovaiv apiarroif 
rfa)v wavT(ov ol BKaarog oiv Suxrovai fiiXaivaVy 

216 flfjXvv, vTroppuvov' ry /xev icripag ovSev bfioiov' 
aU\ S" ev Salryat koL dAoirivgaL Trapicrrau 

*'Qg itpaff' ol 8' apa wdvreg aKrjv iyivovTo crtwiry. 
ToTori Sc KOI /i£rlc(ir£ jSoijv ayaObg Aco/it)St}c* 

220 NI(rrox>, ifi OTpvvii KpaSiri koL Ovfiog aytiviop 
avSpCjv ovgfieviwv Svvai arparovy iyyvg lovrwv, 
TpwtDv' aXX ei rig fioi avfip afi ettoito Ka\ aXkog, 
paXXov OaXiTbJpfi Koi 9apaaXBU}TBpov iarrau 

224 'Stvv r£ Sv ip\opiv(i}y Kal re irpo o tov ivoriaev^ 

206. ct Tiva, see ^, 39. — 208. = ariva. The force of this relatiTe 
extends also over the following sentence, fj fisfiaatriv. The strict eoD- 
Btruction would require ci fUft, The same at 309. — 212. kcnajfi^i, 
an old word : '^safe and sound." Its derivation fm amia seems 
improhahle. virovpdviov kX^os is almost synonymous with cXIoc 
qifpavo/irjKSQ, — 216. In prose {^Trapvov, which has under her 
(suckles) a lamb which *^ plus lucri — adderet, soletque commemorari 
in prsemiis, sicut serva in puero." Bth, As to the colour (;is* 
\aivav)f the Scholiasts say that it is well chosen for the prize 
of a nocturnal expedition ; but such allegorical fooleries are as 
foreign as possible to H.'s poetry. The ancients, doubtless, re- 
garded a race of sheep of a black or dark colour as preferable to 
others. Thus the words, *' this possession (Kripag) is not equalled by 
any other," would seem exaggerated and emphatic if thereby one 
understood simply a sheep, and not a sheep of a superior breed. — 
217. clXaxiKi| : et/wxca, toprri, ApoU. — 224. Nominatives absolute, to 
which applies the n. on 3, 321. avv is adverbial. They said slso 
ol/vdvo, Jn. Kai 6 (oJ;roc) rrpb rod (tovtov) kvotiaev or vocl 
8ch, ffvvtpxoiAivttv yAp dvo ofiov Kal Koiv&Qf 6 irtpoc rph rov 
irkpov irrtvorivi rt Koivtif^tXkg Kai avfi^ov. The worda aihf ft 



2^5—249.] 10. 277 

225 oTTTTcoc KipSog ly* fxovvog S* ctTrsp re vofi<rgf 

aXka tI ol fipaaaatv re voog^ Xctttt} SI re /i^r^c* 
^Oc £0a0'' oi S' €0eXov Aco/xtiSc'i ttoXXoi £7r€(rdai' 

228 riOeXtTriv Aeavrc Suoi^ OepctTrovrcc "A/otioCy 

^dtXc Mi}p<oi;i)c> /xaXa S^ fiOeXe Ne<rropoc vioc* 
^OcXs S' ^ArpuSrigi SovpiickHTOQ MiviXaog' 
^dcXs S' 6 rXif/zfov 'OSv<r£vc icaraSvvai S/uiXov 

232 TpoKav' aU\ yap ol ivl ^ptal dvfibg Irokua* 

Toiffi Si KOI /XErlfiCTTCv avaK avSpwv 'Ayaftl/uvcuv* 

TvSdSri Aio/iYjScC} CAt({^ Kexapi(Tfj,ive 0uft<^, 
rov /x€V S>} Sra/oov y* aipYiaeai, ov k idlXyaday 

236 ^aivofjiivwv rov apiarov' iirtX fitjuLacuri y€ ttoXXo^ 
Mi}Sl <rvy*f alSofiivog tryffi ^peae, rov filv apdto 
KaWdweiVy <tv Si x^^P^^' OTrddoreat, aiooi HKiov, 
ig yeviriv opoiovy /xtiS* el fia<rikevTep6g i(mv> 

240 ^Qc E^ar^* (SSfKrev Se wepX ^avOif MevcXa({). 
ToTc 8' avTig fiirhivi jBotiv ayaOoc Atofi^Sijc' 

£1 /u£v S17 Irapoi; 7E KcXcverc /li' avroi; IXI(r0acy 
irJic av ETTCcr^ ^OSi/ff^oc iVCi^ Oeloio XaOolfiriv, 

244 ou TTcpi /xev TTpo^pciiv fcpao/17 Kal Bvfiog ayriviop 
iv vavream irovoiai, tjuXti Si I IlaXXac 'Ad^vi? ; 
rovrov 7* eoTrofiivoiOy Kai Ik irupoc aeOofievoco 
afi^io voiTTriaaiiuLev, bttbL vtpioiSe vo^ffoi. 
248 Tov 8' avTfi TTpogium woXvrXag Siog ^OSvaatyg' 
TvSbISti, fiiiT ap fAe /uaX' aiveey nryrt ri vdKH' 

S{f* ipxofiivu have become a proverbial pbrase to express, tbat 
it is better for two to go together, for the sake of mutual help. 
[Even our blessed Lord sent forth the seventy, two and two.] — 
225. Quomodo (Jactu) utile nt, Sptz. translates the foUowmg 
words by: quantumvts tnentit mgacUate sU ifutructus. This would 
give votiv two different meanings in the same sentence. The 
sense is this : ^ Being two, the one will perceive before the other 
what is necessary to be done. They will talk it over, the one will 
confirm the other, and thus the whole plan is soon achieved. But 
one alone, even though he also should perceive what ought to be 
done, has more slowness of mind, more uncertainty and weakness of 
reflection (because he cannot be so sure of himself as in the first 
case)." — 226. Ppdaatav, oompar. of PpaSvQ, as Bdaotav of TaxvQ» 
X«rn| 8^ is equiv., in the Homeric style, to kox XcTrrorlpa. The 
reason is found in the general observation made on 1, 218. — 231. 
tX^IMvt, courageous ; see 5, 670. — 288. KaToXcCirciv for the imper. 
in the same way as the futures. 6irdtc06ai, to associate any one 
with oneself. — 248. A line often used by the ancients in similar 
iituations. — 244. o^ {JiarC) vipiatr&Q wpoopartKi^, ^povi/Ai^, &c., an4 



S78 K. [250—874. 

250 uSSm 7ap roi towto fur 'ApyifcMC ayopcvcec- 
*AXX' lo/icv' /aoX« yap vi? ovcrai, l^yiJft 8' Ti«ic^ 

252 iarpa Si Sri wpofii^iiKe, Taptixn^iv di wXiwv vvE, 
rJiv Svo fiotpatavy Tpir&ni 8* In fjLoipa XeXeiirroi* 

^Qc ciirovd* oirXoKTiv cvt ScevoT^ev eSvrt|y. 
TvSeiSy /uev SUkb fHvewroXtfiOQ BpatrvfAriSiic 

256 ^a<ryavov aft^i|K6c — to 8' liv vapa vrii XiXsano — 
KOI mKO^' ajJLipl 8e oi Kvviiiv icE^aX^f (v I9f}ic£v 
ravpf/iiv, a^aXov re icoi aXXo^ov, $re icarairvE 
icIicXfirac, pverac 8^ '^^P'' ^oXcpciiv al^rjciiiv. 

260 Mti/Diovifc 8* '08v(ni'e 8i8ov /3iov ^8l ^plrpqv^ 
ical Sc^oc* o/x^i 81 oc icvv^iiv kc^oX^^cv cOiyicf V; 
/icvov iroti/riyv* iroXlaey 8* tvTwrOtv l/Munv 
ivriraTo areptCj^' iicroads 81 Xewcoi oSovreg 

264 apyeoSovroc vog 0a/u^Ec ^X^^ ^^^^ '^^^ tvOa, 
iw ical lir£<nra/Lilv<oc' piioirg 8' Ivl iriXoc aptfpti. 
Ttjv pa iror' 1^ 'EXtwvoc ^Afivvropog *0p/tt€vf8a i 
I^IXcr AirdXuicoc iruwpov 8o/liov ovrcro/a^otic* 

268 2Kav8€iav 8* apa SHjia Kvdripit^ ^AfH^iSafiavrC 
^AfKpiSafiag 81 MoX<^ SwKi ^uvqiov dvai' 
avTap 6 Miypiovp Sbiiccv <{» irtHSi ibop^ivat* 
Sri TOT ^OSvaaiiog irvKa<rev icopii a/u^crcOeco'a* 

272 T(ft» 8' Jircl otiv oirXoc<riv evi Stivdimv I8vrirv, 
/3a V /t>' Ilvac, X«r^n|v 8l icar* aifT69t iravrag apt" 

CFTOUC- 

Total 8^ Se^iov JSicsv IpoiSibv lyyvc o8o7o 

847 = mpfffffo^ o7Jc. — S61. =: utf/xev. fireroi is only found here. 
But Hdt. often uses this word (the ordinary form is apvu)^ e. g. viL 
ch. 20 : irifiTrrtii Irtl Avoftivtft, which SchweighHuser very well trto- 
slates by auiiito anno voftente ; to be OLccomjoHahing, not aocomplitked* 
— 268. Tne gens, r&r 8tvo |&oipaa»y not being able to depend on the 
oomparatiye, have greatly embarrassed the annotators, both ancient 
and modem. We must, with M. DSderlein, take dvo for the nons. 
The greater part of the night is past, se. two of its (three) parts, 
two-thirds. — 256. 'A/i0orlpii)0ev ^Kovrj/iivov, Sch. — 258. a4«Xor, 
which has no crest (see 5, 743) ; &Xo^v, neither tuft nor plume.— 
268. Fm kvTiivw, — 264. &pYi68ovTos, see 9, 539. cXxov, intraas. 
signif., held to it, were attached to it. — 265. irlXofi. wool pressed, 
condcoised ; felt : — to deaden blows. — 266. *0p|ftcr(8ao (relating to 
dS/Aov), see 9, 448. 'EXfuv, a town of Bceotia. — 267. Antolycos, 
B<m of Hermes, *' furtum ingeniosns ad omne, Qui facere assueraV 
patiMB non degener artis, Candida de nigris et de candentibus atra.** 
Ovid. Met, xi. 312. — 266. = itg Scdv^aav, a town of the Island of 
Cythdra ^now C^ao), on the coast of Laconia. — 274. Scti^v, bb a 
liioky omen. i^JMt, a heron^ of which there exist many kinds. 



275—298.] 10. 279 

275 riaXXac 'Afli|vafi|* to\ 8* ovic tSov otftOaXfiotmv 

276 vvKTa Si op^vaiiiv^ aXka KXay^avroe aicovaav* 
Xa7/o€ Sk rc^ opviG" ^0Sv9iig, nparo S* 'A0^vy* 

KAvO/ /l(€V^ alytoxoco Aioc r^KOc^ ^re /xoi aUl 
f V vavrtaai Trovotai napttrratrai, ouSe as \ri9k> 
280 KivOfjLivog' vvv avra iiakitrra /U6 0?Xa£, *A0)}vi]* 
Soc S^ TraXtv CTTi viiac svicXccac iiijuKiaOaii 
pi^avrag juiya ipyov, 8 ke TptjjB(r<n fxtXijaBU 
Aevrcpoc avr' riparo fioriv ayaOog A<0)u/)St)C* 
284 KiKkv&i vvv Kai BfiHOf AiOQ tIkoC) *Ar/9uraivi]* 
cnrtTo /uoi^ a>c ore irarpX afi t<nrto TvSei Si(j> 

Tovc 8* ap' Itt' 'AffwircJ A(7r£ xa\KO\lT(ovac 'Axat- 

288 avrap 6 fieiKix^ov fivBov tfkipe KaifiBtoimv 

Kua* arap aip awiiov fxaXa jmipfispa firiaaTO tpya, 
<rvv <To(y S7a Ota, ore ol wpoi^paaaa TraploTTjc* 
Qc vvv fiot idiXovaa irapttrraiTo, Kat p,z ^vXaaat, 

292 Sot S* av iyuf piKf»> povv ^vivy tvpvfiiTwwov, 
aSfiqTriVy fjv ovnta) wo Zvyov fiyaytv avrip* 
ri}y Toi iyif pl^u), \pv(Tov Kipaaiv irepixevag* 
^Oc ifav ivx6/xevoi' rb>v 8* licXvs IToXXac 
'AOrivri. 

296 01 S* Ittci ripri(TavTO Aiog Kovpy fityaXoiOf 

Rav p ^fiBVy &gTe XiovTE Svu), oia vvicra fi(\aivavj 
afi 0OVOV, av viKvag, Sia t Ivrca ical fiiXav alfia* 

It is fhongfat to be the ardea mc^or of Linnsens. — 280. ^iXai, see 

6) 6L_2aL Contnction of fiieXtiac.— 284. See 2, 16a •— 286. ^ 

vw-so, 2 aor. of eiro/iai, aa fxciv, cr^ftiv. See ver. 246. The same fact 

is recounted more in detail, 4, 382—398. — 290. Poetic feminine of 

«'p6^pwi/.— 892. ^v, see 6, 94. — 294. Et ttatuam ante area anrat& 

^Qte jii«»cusa. Viiigf. JE^ ix. 627. See particularly Odyu, 3» 432-* 

439, where this process of gilding is described in detalL — 298. = &vdL 

^ovov, by or through blo<3 spilt See 24, 610. Eustath. remarks 

the rapidity of this comparison, the beauty of this sentence, which 

Spears to dash on and bound along like the intrepid march of these 

two warriors. He adds that the ancients, in praising a sentence of 

Xenophoa, where the same ideas are described with much more of 

^velopment, said that H. knew how to concentrate all these cir« 

^mstanees, and to present them in one line. Here is a translation 

of Xenophon ( Agesilaus, eh. 2, 14): *< When the fight had ceased^ 

^"^ aaw in these places the dead all mingled in connision, the earth 

^^ with blood, finends and enemies stretched by each other's side. 

^ law shields pierced through, broken spearsy swovds out of the 



280 K. [299—324. 

Heetor calls a council of the Trojan army, 'and offers a prize to 
any who will go to reconnoitre the posts of the Greeks. Dol6n offen 
himself and is accepted ; he arms himself and departs. Ulyases 
perceives Dol6n on his way. The two Greek scouts see and piinae 
him. Diom^dte stops him, and after having extracted some in« 
formation from him, kills hun. Ulysses consecrates to Ath^^ the 
arms of the vanquished. 

OvSl fiev ovSc TpHjag ayrivopag uaa ^Eicrvjp 

300 eSSeiv, aXX afivdig K£fcXi}(rKcro wavrag apCtrrovg, 
6<r<TOi iaav Tpoiaiv r\yrifroptg ri^l fiaSovrtg' 
TOVQ oyc avjKaXiaag, nvKivriv ijprvvero /SovX^v* 
Tic k£V fioi roSs tpyov viroa\6iiivog reXitrtuv 

304 dwpi^ iwi fxtyaXi^ ; fULiadog Si ol apKiog eoroi. 
Awau) yap Sf^pov re Svw r' Ipiavxtvag ittttoucj 
0£ KBv apicTTOi tiotTi Ooyg Itti vrivalv ^A^aiQvy 
ogrig re rXafii, ol t avrc^ ki/Soc apoiro, 

308 vriwv i>icw6pijjv <r\tSov iXOijuevy Ik re wvOiadai 
rie t^vXaaaovrai vrjeg Boat, wg to irapog vtp, 
V ^Sij \e(pe<r<nv v^' rifiETipyai Safiivng 
i^v^iv povXevovai juera a^laiVy ovS* iOiXovtriv 

312 v{fKTa (bvXaaaifAevaif KajAori^ aSriKOTBg aii/cJ. 

ilg e^av oi o apa navreg aKr)v cv^voi/ro aMiiary* 
^Hv Se Tig ev TpiljBaai A6X(M)Vy ^vfirfoiog vi6g^ 
KripvKog Odoio, TroXvxpvcoc, TroXv^aXicoc* 

316 6c S^ VTOi elSog julIv triv KOKogy aXXa TroScuictic* 
avTap 6 fiovvog ei}i; /uera Trevre fcacriyvtiryaiv. 
"Oc po rore Tpaxriv re kqi "'Eicro/ot fiifOov ceiirev* 
*'£fcrop, c/Li' orpvvec KpaS/q kqI Ovfib^ ayriviop 

320 vi)(tiv eiiKi;7rop(i>v <r;(eSov iXOifitVy ck re irvOiadai* 
^AXX aye fioi to oiaiirTpov avaa\hOy Kal fxoi ojnoaaoVf 
i( fjLiv rove ^TTTTOvc re ical apfiaTa noiKiXa ^aXicc^ 
Suxrifiev, 6i (jiopiovmv afULVfiova IliiXeifaiva. 

324 Sol S' ey(o ovx ^Xeoc aicoTroc tatrofiai ovS^ airo 
SoS»IC. 

Bcahhard, some hurled in the earth, some in the bosoms of the sol- 
diers, others still clinging in the hands of the warriors." This bean- 
tiful picture is, in fact, only a pompous amplification of these two 
lines of H. Emesti thinks that it is, among several other places^ one 
of those which Q,uintilian had principally in view, when he praises 
H. for his admirahiU brevity, Dugas Month. 

^ 803. Fm virix((r9ai or viriaxcadat, nuUnerey tuhire (in Gremuui, 
tieh untersdehen), take upon oneselfl Hence v^ritrxvcco^ai. — 807. 
iroirtf), Sfint. — 309. See n. on 208. ~ 812. See 98. — 884. M 



325—351.] 10. 281 

325 To^/oa yap ic arpoTov ct/tii Siafnrepig, o^p* av iKWfiai 
vif ^ Ayafjis/ivovir}v^ o0( irov fiiXXovaiv apiaToi 
fiovXag fiovXevHv, rj ^Evylfcev, ril juLa^iaOau 

328 ^Qg ((taO** 6 S" iv X^poit aKrjvrpov Xd/Sc xai ol 

"loTb) vvv Zevg aifrog, iplySovirog iroaig ^Hprig^ 
firj fjlv Toig %Tnroi<riv avrjp tiroxriaerai aXAoc 
Tp<!}(M)v' aXXd ai (jtrif^t. SiafiTTiplg ayXdUiaOai. 
332 Qg ^ara, Kat p hrlopKOv iirwjJLOtn' rov S* opo^ 
dvv£Vm 
AitTiKa S' ifi^^ &fioi<nv cjSdXXcro KafiirvXa ro^a' 
l(7<raro S' iicroaOev pivov iroXcoTo XvKOto^ 
Koari S' iirl fcriSlfiv Kvvir\v' ?Xfi 8' 6£i)v aKOvra* 
336 pf/ S' 16 vac irpori vf}ac otto cn-parou. OiS' a/o' 
I/ueXXcv 
£X0a>v Ik vriwv a\// ^'Efcropi pvdov awoiaBiv* 
AXX 6r£ S^ p* ?7nr(i>y re ical avS(>biy icdXXi^* 

ojuiiXov, 
/3q p* av^ oSoy fiitfiadjg' rov Si ^pdaaro Trpoctoi^ra 
340 A<076VT}c 'OSuffciJc? AiOfi^Sca Si wpoghnrBv' 

OStoc Toif ^lOfULtiSagy otto (TTparov ipx^rai avripf 
ouK oIS' rj vriEaaiv kwlcrKOTrog runtripymv, 
ri Tiva (TvXriatJV vekvoiv KararBOvtiMTtjJV. 
344 AXX* Iwfiiv fitv vpCyra irapi^fXBuv inSioio 
TvrOov* iirura 81 ic' ovtov iTrdi^avreg iXoifiev 
KapTTaXfyLCOiC* £i 8* ajLi/Li£ TrapatjiOriym iroSeamvy 
aui fjuv ttotI v^a^ airo arparot^i TrpoTiuXeivy 
348 £'y)^€£ l7ra'i(7(ra)i;, fir\Trwg wpori aarv aXv^y. 

Qc a/t>a f^iM>vr\aavTi trapl^ bSov Iv veKveaaiv 
KXivB^rtjv* 6 8* a/9* (Sica wapiSpafiev a(jipaSiy<nv, 
AXX' Sre 8^ p aTrlijv ocrirov t' cttI ovpa iriXovrai 

^^{^» the opposite of Kurd oSKav, which ib said of whatever answers 
to our expectation, to our thought. H. uses kutA 9vfi6v and dirb 
^f^v in the same way.— 327. See 147. — 881. Stai&ircpis = SioXovy 
0(d HiQ J^iaijQ 'oXtjQ KaXKiavLasoBai, EustaUi. — 832. At the commence- 
ment of a narrative, H. often mentions by anticipation its final issue. 
He has no need to excite the reader by curiosity. — 388. See 2, 45. 
'^34. Aristophanes explains xoXiov by reiftpiaSoviy of the colour 
of ftshes (r^pa). — 386. mtiS^os, made of the skin of the ktIq or 
UTic, a kind of weasel or ferret.— 888. = carlXiTrc— 842. ovk otSa, 

read in two syllables 
cause to advance to- 



"* ^ parenthesis. — 844. iwficv ought to be 
to 6fifv. .— 847. irposciXfiv, lit. advolvere, to 



282 K. [352— «y2. 

352 ifuovwv — al yap re /3o^v rr^o^spianptu nmw 
eXic^/ucvai vucito /3a0e(ivc thjictov aporpov — 
TO) fiiv iweSpafiirtiv' b S' ap* i<mi Sovvov ojcovaac* 
"EXvero 70^ Kara Ovfiov anoarpiipovrac eralpov^ 

356 Ik TpiM)b)v livaiy waXiv ''Eicropog orpCvavrog. 
'AXX* ore Sri p avcorav SoupiqvtKeg ti iccu eXacnroV) 
7V(«i p avdpag Si}iovc> Xacij[^i}pa Si yovvar ivwfui 
AevyifJiBvaC roi S^ alxpa Si^khv itpfitiOiiaav. 

360 Qc S* ore icapxapoSovre Sv(i> icvvcy ciSorc 0^i|Ci 
^ KefxaS* ril Xaywov eirdyiTov ififievlg aU\ 
Yojpov av v\riivQ\ 6 Si re npoOiym fiefintcic' 
(tie rov TvSe^Sijc vSl irroXivopOog 'OSvacnifC 

364 Xaou avor/Li^^avre SiwKtrov ifJLfMvlg aUL 

^AXX^ ore Sri Ta\ e/ueXXe juuyr^trBvOai 4^vXaKi<r<nv 
tftBvywv ig vrjag, tote Sri fiivog eft/3aX^ 'A0^vq 
TvSitSyy *iva fiiprig *A;^tcJv xaXKO\iTUfvwrf 

368 0Oa£i) evev^aixevoc fiakietv, 6 Si SiVTipog tXOoi. 
Aovpl S* iTrdiaawv Trpogetjiri Kparepoc ^lOfiriSrig' 
'Hi fiiv, iii (re Sovpi Ki^riaofiaV ovSi ai t^tifU 
Sripov ifirig airo x^'P^c aXv^Biv oiir^v SXeOpov* 

372 'H pay Ka\ eyx^C a^ijicev, eic««iv S' i^aprave ^oiroc' 

wards . . . ; to drive him towards . . . (infin. = imperat.). — SSL Js> 
c^i (^0*) Sffov rriXovTai oipa (Spia) r/fitSviov, in quantum tpatiim 
tunt (i. e. porri^ntur) fina mulonm, when Doldn was diataat 
from them the length of a mule's farrow. A furrow is made at 
one draught. Tiie point at which the beast begins to be ex- 
hausted, and seeks to take breath an instant, is its ovpov or Spcor, 
k» limU, By this word, H. indicates the well-known length of the 
furrow which the mule traces. Then he adds, as to almost alJ hk 
comparisons, a detail : " I say mules, for they draw a cart better 
than oxen.*' This addition has given occasion to a false interpreta- 
tion which is found in several commentators and tranfilatots. Tbey 
suppose two carts, one drawn by mules, the other by oxen, and, 
according to them, H. here designs the interval which the (more 
active) mules leave between their cart and that of the oxen. Tliis 
notion, which offers more than one difficulty, is refnted by the poet huD- 
self. In Od. 8, 123, he gives the determination of a distance bj the 
same comparison, but speaks of moles only : T&v Si Biav oy' doiwrof 
€tiv KXt'rovijoc ifiviiutv, *'0<r<rov r' ky vtiif oipov ircXci ^luivoAft 
T69VOV vTfKirpoQkuv \aoiiz icc0', o\ ^ iXiirovro. — 853. Gen. of pkee, 
see 6, 2. — 356. ir<£Xir, retrot in the sense of mn^ror, as in tvroke^ && 
— 860. Tpaxctc fiS^vraQ Ix^vrt^ irapxapov ydp r6 raxv^ SA- 
Sharp teeth, pointed (the canine), which tear, in opposition to the 
broad square teeth, the molars. — 86L l|ft|jMW| (were ^ftfiivctv), imif- 
Undo, without relaxation. — 862. Like many middle verbs, fiifcae/i0( 
has a second perf. fik/AriKa ; see 4, 435. — 868. 6 U, ipte wn>. " 



373-— 401.] 10. 283 

373 Sc^trcpov S* wrlp Stfiov cv^ou Soupoc aicaiic^ 

/3a/i/3aKVteiv — a/»aj3oc S^ Sia arofia ytyvtr di6v- 

TUfV — 

376 )^Xii>f»6c v^ral Ssfovc- Tcii S' atxOfiatvovTB ki)^i|v, 
X^i^v S* a\pa<T0nv' 6 Si Seucpuaai* liroc i|v£a* 
Zcuypctr^ avrup ry(k»v Ifti Xvtrofiai. "Efrri yap 
ivSov 
^uXko^ re \pve6g r€ iroXvic/uf}roc rt aiSiipog' 
380 rail/ K* vfn/iiv \ap(a€uro irarfip ampiitri oTrocvo, 
Si Kev e/ui ^luov ircTTvOoir' cirl vrfvalv ^Axcutov. 
Tqv S* airafui^fuvoc vpogit^ii iroXv/iifric *OSu<r* 

Bapffsc, /iigol r( ro£ Oavaroc icaraOv/iioc I(n-«i»* 
384 aXX' aye /lcoc roSe €iir^ ical ar(>CKliiiC KoraXc^ov* 
irii S* ovTwg IwX vijac otto trroarov ip\itai oioc 
vvicra Si* 6(>^va/f|V9 Srs 0* €uoova< /3poroi aXXoi ; 
11 rii/a a\ikqaia}v vikv(m)v icararf 9vi}(i5rci»v ; 

383 ^ 9 *'£icr€up ir(>oli|iC£ S<a<ricoiria<r&ai tKaara 
vrioQ iiri y\a<^vpag ; ^ a* ovrov du/uoc avi^icev ; 

Tbv S* ^/uc/jScr' lirccra AoXo^v* vtto 8' erpc/xe yuta* 
noXX^0-(v fA ar^ffi ?ra/0€ic voov riyayiv *£icraip9 

392 oc jnoi UriXdwvog ayavov fiwvv\ag hnrovg 
Swaifjuvai Korivevat koI apfAara noiKlXa ^(aXicc^* 
r\V(ljyu Si fi lovra Ooriv Sia vvKta fJtiXaivav 
avSptSv Svgfiuviofv trxiSov cXOl/uev, €k re irvdiaOai 

396 i]€ ^vXaffffovrai v^cc Ooaf^ i>g to vapog rrcp, 
1} ^Si| ydpeamv v^* i^jucrlppdi Sa/ulvrec 
0vS(v povXcvocre /ucra (r^ioiVy ovS' sOsXocrc 
vvKra ^vXaffdlju^iHii Kafxart^ aSiiKorcc acuf^i* 

400 Toy 0* rirt/uetS7}<rac frpogkSpri iroXvfir}Tig uSv9<nvg* 
H ^a vv Toi fj,eyaXwv Swp(a>v iirefxaUro Ovfiog, 

87a. = tiX^oVy ftn Ccb» ; see 2, 300.^874. Fm ir^y wftt.— 375. Pa|fcP«i(- 
^'^j to chatter the teeth, which H. expreBses in the rest of the 
^^ttse. .^ 878, sqq. See 6, 46, sqq. — 391 Magno meo damno. Jir. 
'^P^C ^yaye vovvy has pushed my mind out of its right course, 
^^^'uiL This expression governs the aoc. ^c, unless we prefer, with 
sane, to take fi' for fioi. — 304, 6oi{, an epith. which, as often hap- 
pens with H.'s epithets, does not apply to the partioular circum- 
"^cs, but is only a general qualification of the night, which comes 
on quickly, and surprises by putting a sudden stop to the actions we 
ace engaged in.— 393. |mt& e^^v = fuQ* v/i7v, as in the Att. style, 



284 K. [402—431. 

402 iTTirciiv AlaK^Sao Sdii^povog' ol S* aXeysivol 
avSpam ye OvriroiaL Safnifievai riS* 6\isa0ai, 

404 aXkt^ y ri ^ k\i\riiy rov adavarti rlicc juLtirfip. 
'AXX* aye fioi roSe dwl koI arpeKtivg KoraXtKov' 
TTov vvv SeDpo KLwv XtTTEc Eicropa, noifiiva XacJy ; 
TTOV oe 0£ evrea khtoi Apriia, wov oe oi ittitoi ; 

408 w(t)g S* al Tiov aXXctiv Tpoibiv <^v\cucai re koL Bvvai'j 
[aa<ra re jnnTiowai fxtra a<^i<FLv' ri fiifiaaariv 
avdi iiiviiv irapa vrivcnv a7ro7rpo0cv, rie iroXivSe 
Si// ai/aYai(>i}(70v<TCV, hrei Sajnatravro y^ ^Axaiovg ;] 

412 Toy avTB wpogieive AoXoiv, £u/xf)Seoc viog' 
Toiyap iyu) rot ravTa /uaX* arpSKiwg KaraXi^io. 
"EicTtjp plv fiera roiaiv^ o<toi povXritftoooi elaiv, 
jSovXac QovXevH 9dov irapa (nifiari "iXou, 

416 i/o<r^cy arro t^Xola^ov' t^vXaicag S' ag eipetUy vpwgy 
ovTig KEfcpi/ilvi} pverai orparovy oifSl f^vXaatrei, 
"Otraat julIv Tpaiwv wpog l<r-)(apaif oltriv avayiaif 
ol S* iypnyopOaaif tjtvXacraifAivai re iciXovrat 

420 aXXtiXocc* 'Arap avre TroXuKXqroe €«r{fcov(>oi 
£SSov<r£* Tpbxrlv yap ivirpairiovm ^vXacraeiv' 
oi) yap (T0(v iraT^eg ax^Sov Eiarat oifSl yuvaiicEC* 
Tbv 8' airafieifiofiivog vpogi<liri TroXvfjLurig 'OSua- 

424 ricuc yap vvVf TpwBaai p^eynypivoL lirwoiafioKriv 
evSova, ri awavevOs ; SUtiri /uo<, otftpa Sacioi. 

Toy S* riindfitT eirHra A6Xu)v, EiffxriSeog viog' 
Toiyap lytb Kai ravra fidX arpeKiwg icaraXl^cu. 

428 Upog filv aXbg Kapcc Kai Ilaioveg ayKvXoroKoh 
Kal AiXeyeg koX KavKtoveg Siol re TleXatTyoi. 
npog Ovfifiprig 8' iXa\ov Avkioi Miktoc t ayipwxoh 
Kal ^pvyeg iinroSafioi Ka\ M^ovcc IviroKOpvaraL 

vre meet with aitrtf = oavrf, — 407. xov 8^ ol Ivrca kcItiu cumot 
designate simplv the arms, the armour of Hector. The questioa 
must be equivalent to this in Lat., ubi eit prcBtorium ? We perceive 
that Ulysses is now conceiving the plan of punishiiig Hector for 
thus presumptuously giving away by anticipation the horses of 
Achilles by carrying off his own. On the horses of Hector, see 
8, 185, sqq. — 409 — 41L Lines rejected by the ancient critica 
See 207, sqq. — 415. See II, 166, sqq. — 416. Attraction = ^vXa- 
K&v, — 417. KCKpi|i^, chosen and destined for that purpose. -~ 
419. See n. on 67. — 422. = fivrai, — 425. = hakta zz da&, fin 
Sdrifii, — 428, sqq. See 2, 840—876. — 480. ev|i.Pf»i|, accoiding to 
Strabo, a plain watered by the Oi^/i/3pic, which iima into the ScaoDsn* 



432 — 462.] 10. 285 

432 'AXXa riri cjuc ravra SiB^epUtrOB BKuara ', 
€< yap Sri fiifiorov Tpcuoiv icaraSvvac SfiiXoVf 
Opi|iK€c oiS' airavtvOi veiiXv^cc* iffxaroi aXXwv* 
£v Si atjiiv 'P^iTOC /3a<riX£vc9 Trace 'Hitovijoc* 

436 Toi> Sri KoXXlfTTovg Imrouc tSov ^Sc fAiylirrovQ* 
XevKorc/DO£ X'^^^?> 0ffciv S' avifioiaiv ofioioi, 
ap/uia Si oi xpt;(7((> re Koi apyvpt^ eu ^criciirai* 
rsv^ea Se ^pvatiUy ir^Xtipiay Bavfia iSiaOai, 

440 ^Xufl' ?x**'*'' '"^ f^^^ ^^'''^ KaraOvirroXtriv toiKev 
avSpiaaiv t^opiuv, aXX' aOavaTOiai 9soi<tiv* 
*AAX' I/LC6 filv VVV V1IV&L TTcAao'O'crov i}Kvw6poi<nVf 
rii fjLZ 8ij(FavT€c Xtircr ahroOi vr\\£i Ssafito^ 

444 of^pa Kiv i\Br\TOv icai ?r£<(>T)0^ov E/i£iOy 

fi pa KQT alaav Iccttov ev v/uTv, i]e icai ovkL [/LCijSiyc* 
Toy S* ap^ vTToSpa iSijv 7rpocc0l JC/oarcpoc Ato- 
M^ St) /iOi ^v^fv 7£^ AoXciiv^ I^i/SoXXeo 0u/u(^> 

448 icrOXa tte/o a776(Xac, ettei ?ic£o x^'P^C ^c a/idc- 

ij T£ icai 5orT£/oov £7(r0a Ooag lirl vftac 'Axa*wv, 

T|€ &07rrEv<jc«)v, rj evavri^iov TroXE/it^tDv* 
452 €1 Si K ifi^c viro X^pai Safiitg airo dvfiov oXitrtrgg^ 

owic^t' liruTa av Triifid iror' icraiat ^Apydoiaiv* 
^H, Kal 6 fiiv fiiv ipiXXe y£VBiov xupX irax^iy 

itxt/cLfJievog XlcrcreaOaC 6 S* aifxiva fxiaaov iXaoavy 
456 i^aayavi^ ac^aCi airo S* afi^io Kipcre. rivovrV 

^Oeyyofiivov S' apa rovye Kapr\ Koviymv ifiixOri. 

Tov o* avo ptv KTiSifiv Kvvitiv K£0aXfi^£V tXovrOf 

Koi XvKifiv fcai ro^a waXlvrova koX Sopv fiaKpov' 
460 ical ray^ ^AOrivaiy XrfiTiSi Stoc ^OSvaaevg 

vypoa avitrx^Ot X^'P^ '^^^ ivxofJL^vog twog r\vSa' 
\aipi, Oea, ToigSeam' ae yap wpiorriv iv ^OXifiwf^ 

der. fXaxoV) aotiki sunt {locum). — 434. oTSc, hi = hto 9unt» Heyne 
has laid down, from a pftssage in Conon {Noarr.^ ch. 4), that Eionee 
is the ancient name of the river Strymon, and the proofs appear 
indubitable. Near the Strymon is situated the town Hiwv or 'Ht6« 
vcia, and all the mythographers make Strymon the father of Rhesus. 
— 441. ^op^civ, gegtare, wear.— 442. Fut. for imperative ; see 238. — 
445. Kar ahrav, as is fitting ; here, << truly." — 446. See 1, 148.— 
448. = yfitTBpaQ. — 450. = tl^ (c7/ic), with fut signif. : ibii. — 456. 
Fm diroKcipitf. — 457. " Turn caput otantu nequioauam et midta paran- 
tit Dieere deturbat terrcB,'' Virg. Mn. x. 654.-459. Xvk^v, see 334. 
— 460. XT|tri8i. Aai^vpaytaytf, Hesyoh. ; or, dyiktiy, 6, 269. — 468. 
= roto'c^e (roic^f).— %63. = intpofitrwfuOa, 



286 K. i;463-HS7. 

463 vavTfov aOavirtav ciri/Swcro/ucd'* aWa Koi auric 

464 irifiyffov Ivi Bppicctiv avSpcHiv (Tnrovc re icai fwvoc* 

The two chiefs arrive at the posts of the Thraeians, allies of the 
Trojans. Rhesus, their king, is slain, with tweWe of his meiL 
Ulysses seizes his horses. Diom^d^s, warned hy AthSn^, ceases the 
slaughter, and both, mounted on Rhesus' chargers, return to the 
Grecian fleet. At the same time, Apollo perceives AthSn^. He 
awakes Hippoco6n the Thradan, who summons the Trojans to this 
scene of carnage. 

^Hc o.^ B^atvritnvy Kot airo tOsv ixf/Off aelpa^ 
drJKtv ava fJivpiKriv' SUXov S* em <rrijia r WnKev 
avjifiapypag Sovaicac fivpixric r ipiOiiXiac oi^ovg, 

468 fifj XaOoi avTig iovte doviv Sia vvicra fiiXatvavm 
TtM) Se jSccrijv TrporiptM) Sia r tvrea kcI fiiXav olfia* 
alrpa S* IttI GpyiccJv avS/aoiv riXog l^ov lovre^, 
01 S' ivSov KajuLOTt^ aSriKore^y tvrea Si <ripiv 

472 KaXa Trap* avroicri ^9ovt fclicXiro, eu Kara icoo/iov, 
rpiOTOiyi irapa Si <r<biv iKaart^ BiZvyEg ?7nroc. 
*Pri<rog & Iv iiitrt^ cwoc, vap avr^ 8* itideg \irwoi 
1% iTTiSuppiaSog irvjuorijc ifiaai SiSevro. 

476 Tov S^ 'OSv(revc vpoirapoidev iSwv Aco/ui^Scc Sa^cv* 
Ovt6c roty /liofxriSigy avffpy ovroi Si rot ^mroh 
ovg vw'iv Tr[(t>avtrKi AoXciiv, &v circ^vo/ucv iifing* 
'AXA* aye Si| Trp6^epe Kparepbv fxivog' ovii ri <re xp4 

480 itrrtifievat fiiXeov <rvv revyeaiv* aXXa Xdl* Imrovg' 
ill <rvy* avSpag ivaipe, juLeXiitrovtnv S* ifiot hnrou 

^Oc 0aro* T«^ 8' ipwvevtn pivog yXavKiairtgAO!]V^» 
KTBIV6 o Eir<OTpo^a8i)V9 Ttov Si (TT Jvoc &pvvT acocifC 

484 aopi Otivofxivtov' ipvOaivero 8* aipjari yaia* 
^Qg 8e Xiwv /x^Xo£drcv atrnfiavroitriv iweXdwvy 
aiyemv rj ote^m^ kokcl (jtpoviwv ivopovtrg' 
wg pev Op-fi'iKag avSpag iirt^xero TvSiog viog^ 

465. i4* lavTou paints die gesture. [Ow, D. 71.1—460. frapk^. 
see 6, 39. [(K|iciv &WL here is exactly o«r 'he placed it upon.'] 
= BriXov (contpiouum) dk oiifia iirf^ifcev. The form S^Xor, ber« 
preserved, is a proof of the origin of the if fm ct, of which Flito 
has spoken. — 470. See 56. — 475. lvi8«4pU« w|&dn|, the ex* 
trendty of the hoard which rose above the seat, the atrrvl ; see ^ 
263.-478. xt^, see n. on 202. — 479. Prefer, exkibe, exmre, — 4M. 
yAKtot, inefficacious, inactive. — 488. 'AXXorc ^q £k\ov iirtvrp(f6/tf- 
yoc, 8ek. Hue ilkte te eonvertendo. — 485. |&1|X«i is sometimes a gait' 
nl term : peeudet. Aaiff^vra means avev mip&vTopoc 6vTa, lit 
without a commander ; without a oonductor, without a shepherd.— 



t88— 513.J 10. 287 

188 o^pa SwUSbk ltr€^v€U* irap iroXijuririQ ^OSvvati^, 
Hvriva TvSeiSrig aopi irX^^ecc irapa^raCf 
Tov S' ^OSvtnifQ piBtdirwBe Xa|3(c»v iroSoc iK^pivaoKey 
Ta ^poviwv Kara dvfi6v9 8irii>c waXX/rpi^cc Imroi 

192 pua SUXOouv /LCT^Ss TpofitoiaTO Bvjitjf 

v6KpoTc afJiBalvovTf^' a0saaov yap tr avrQv* 
'AXX' ore ori fiwnXfia Kfxri&aTo Ti/oloc w{<fc> 
rov rpicveaiSlfcaroi/ /xcXtffola duftov airi)6pa, 

196 a<r0;iafvoi/ra* kokov yap ovap K€^aXii0cv IWorii 
[r^v vvKTf OlvdSao traig, Sea fitfriv 'AO^vi|c]« 
To^a £* ap' 6 rXiifjuav 'OSv0-€^C X6c pwvvKaQ 

<^v S* ^eepiv c/iacri icai i^riXavvev bfxlXoVy 

500 rojf^ iiriirXri<T<T(M}V9 iiTBi ov paariya ^aHvrjv 
ToiKiXov EK Sltj^poio voYiiraro \$paiv kXiaOat' 
poc^T}<TEv S* apa irnpavffKdiv Aioju^Sci S(f^. 

Aurap 6 fiepfiripiZs fiivutv o n Kuyrarov spSot* 

504 T| 076 Si^pov IXcuv, 80« iroiictXa rcvxc' eicetro, 
pvfiov i^epvot, j) £ic0lpoi vi//o<7' a£(pac* 
T? Irt TGiv TrXtcJvwv 8pyK6i)v airi dvfiov fXotro. 
£(uc 6 ravO* Sjpjiixuvt Kara <^piva, ro^pa 8* 'A0^VTy 

508 hyyvB^v iffrafiivri vpogi^ri Aeo/z/jSca Slov* 
NoffTov Siy ftv^aai, fityaB(ffjLOV TvSiog vliy 
v^ac CTTt yXatjivpas' pfi Koi tts^ojStjjlisvoc cXflyc* 
M^'l TTou T£c f«t Tpwac \yt(oy<nv flcoc SXXoc- 

512 *(2^ ^aS*' 6 Si ^vviriKB UBag Sva (juavritratnig* 
^apiraXifjLwg 8' Tttttcov €7r£/3ijo"£ro' Koirre 8' 'OSudraavc 

490. See 1, 197.— 498. *Acrw^0€ic n^'w, Seh,; formed fin liiyOcM.— 405. 
2^6, 17. — 497. A line properly rejected by the ancient critics. — 
*^' ^<ip€v, fm &tip<a, with the particular signif. of ufia t'lpu (see 
*5, 680) =: (rvviipev {ovviSri<TE, &A.) ; tied them together, convineie* 
^' ^ Virg. alhides to this passage in ^n. i. 469, where his hero 
^templates the paintings in which are described the yarious actions 
^ the siege of Troy : ' Nee procnl hinc Rhesi niveis tentoria velis 
^oscit lacrimansy primo quae prodita somno Tydides multa vasta- 
^t csede cruentns ; Ardentesque avertit equos in castra, priusquam 
^^m& gustassent Trojse, Xanthnmque bibissent.' These last wordB 
^the Lst. poet relate to an oracle which had ))redicted to Rhesus, 
|°&t he should be for ever invulnerable, if he drank of the water of 
file Scamander, and his steeds quenched their thirst in it and fed on 
'te banks." Dugas Month, — 508. XaXcirwrarov, ^ttvororov, SSu*., 
^^«Vi would be the most insolently bold. — 505. ^)fcov depends on 

^^1^' ^7 the . . . ; see 490. — 506. See 6, 673 607. See 1, 193. — 

°^^' «if>Pi|H^i^, put to flight. — 518. This (and 529) is the only 



288 X. [514—536. 

514 TO^i^' Tol 8' IvirovTO 0oac ^wt vrjag ^Axmutv. 

Ov8' aXao<TK07r(i}i; tl\ a^vporo^og 'AiroXXbiv, 

516 wg iS* *A0i}va£V)v fitra Tviiog vlov £irou<rav* 
ry KOTi(ov, Tpix>u>v KanSvfraro irovXvv o/icXov, 
wpaiv Se QpgKtov /3o vXii^o/dov iTrTroKocuvra, 
*Pij<jov avexjjiov iaOXov. 'O 8' 1^ vttvov avopovaac> 

520 u)g JSc x^^P®*^ ipW^^y ^^' loraaov ciiiclcc cwttoi, 
avSpac 1*^ aairaipovrag kv apyaXiy<n i^ovijaiVy 
i^fAw^iv T ap' iweira i^iXov t 6v6fJLi}vev iraipov. 
'Tp(jjwv Se KkayyTi re koL atnrETog wpro icvSoi/uoc 

524 0vv6vTo)v a/ivoig' Otiivvro Si ^pfxepa epya? 
oaa avdpEg pi^avreg ejSav icoiXag iiri vriag. 

The two Greek heroes take np on their road the anna of DoIml 
They arrive at the meeting-place of the chiefs. Nestor asks them 
whence come these horses. Ulysses tells him. The chiefs retura 
to the camp. Ulysses and Diom^dSs hathe. All take their plaee it 
the morning meal. 

01 8' ora 8i} p iicavov^ oOl (tkoitov "Ewopof 
eKTavy 
tvB* ^OSv(rsifg plv tpv^E, Aii ijtiXog^ ifxiag einrovc' 
.528 TvSdSrig Si \afjiaZE 9opiov ivapa fiporoevra 
iv \iipt<x(T '08u<jiji riOu' hrt^r\aiTO S' (Tnrcciv- 
MaoT(^ev 8' tTTTrouc, ri) 8' ovk clkovte ttctIctOijv 
[v^ac CTTi yXa(^vpag* r^ yap tjtlXov t^Xtro dvfi^» 
532 Ntflrrwp Se wptJTog ktvitov ait, <lKjt)vi}(riv tV 
^Qt (jtiXoif ^Apyeiwv riyriTopBg riSl fiiSovng, 
\pev<TOfiaif fi £ru/zoi/ epiu) ; KeXtrai Si jxt Ovfiog. 
"Ittttoiv fJL ijKVTToSwv afKJu KTVvog ovaTu /3aXXc£. 
536 A? yap Srj ^OSvaevg re Koi b Kparepog Aco/x^Sqc 

passage in H. where tirTrwv kiriSrivai means, to mount (ur be oo 
horseback. Every where else it applies only to the warrior who 
mounts his chariot ; see 2, 1. — 615. *^ Sicut dicitur CKoiridv cx«y pi^ 
tpeculari, velut specula observare ; ita dXaoacoiriiyv ixftv est anas 
dicas ecBcit oculis (aXaa»c) tpeculari,** Henry Stephens. — Slo. = 
fxidiirovffav, 

581 A line not found in the best MSS. ; see 11, 520.— 634. icAf- 
TOi {Xiyeiv). — 636. See, for the syntax, 1, 107 ; or 4, 350. This 
liue formed the last words of the comedian emperor Nero. I copy 
the recital given by Suetonius (ch. 49) of this rare instance of baw- 
ness'of soul : Modo Sporum hortabatur ut lamentari ao flangen wo- 
per^ ; modo orabat ut te aliquit cut mortem capeuendam jkvaret ; itito^ 
dum tegnitiem tuam increpabat, Jamque equitet appn^inqwibcuUf ad- 
hut prcBoeptum erat ut vivum turn attraherent. Quoa ut tentk^ trepiaa^ 
ter ^atut, "Ivinav fi &KVir6dwVt &c., ferrum jugido culegit, jMUt* 



537— sri.] 10. 289 

537 its' af^ap Ik. Tpcucav ^aaalaro pt&vvxaq ^irvovq* 
aSX alvtjg SelSoiica tcara ^piva^ pr\ri vaOtaaiv 
^Apydwv oi apiaroi vvo Tpa><kiv opvfxaySov. 

540 ' OvTTci; irav upriro tiro^y or ap^ fiXvOov avroL 
Kai p oi fiitv KarsjBiycrav Itti Y0ova' rol Sc xapivreg 
oe^ty ritnraZovTo cTTCdfff re pitXi\(oi9iv. 
IlpiijTOQ S* i^sphivi r«pi}v£oc linroTa Nlcrroip' 

544 Eitt' aye p\ & iroXvaiv 'OSuacw, fxiya kvSoc 

oinrwc rovcS' ^ttttouc XajSirov* icaro8i;vT£c S/ztXov 
Tpu»ci»v ; ^ r£^ ai^we wopBv Beog avripoXriaag ; 
alviijg aKrtvtaaiv ioiKoreg ritXioio. 
548 Ah\ plv Tpweatr hnfilayop,ai, ovSi ri <pfifii 

fUfiv&Zetv napa vrivtri, yip<a)v Trep itjv woXipiarriQ' 
aXX' oviTijj Tolovg tirirovg ISov oiS* ivotitra. 
AXXa Tiv* vfJLjJL oiu) Sofiivai Ocov avriaaavra' 
552 afx^oripw yap a^ih'i ^iXu vef^iXrirfepiTa ZtvQy 
Kovpri T alyioxoio Aiog, yXavKCjirig 'Afl^vij. 
Tov S* aTrafiu^opevog wpogii^ri iroXvfiiiTig '08ua- 
<nvg' 
O N^oTop NijX?jtdSij, /uIyq kuSoc 'Ax«*wv, 
556 piia Oeog y* iOiXwv icai apdvovag riiwep olSe 
imrovg StopriaaiTy iirtiri iroXv ^Lprepoi siatv. 
Imroi 8' otSc, ytpaiif vc^XvSec* o^c ipedvtig, 
^puiKioi' TOV 81 <T0iv avajcr' ayaOoc AiopijSrig ' 
560 (icrai;6, irap 8' Irapovc Suoica/8fiKa iravrag apiarovg. 
Tov r(>£CKa<8licarov (tkottov nXopiv lyyvQi vi)(ijv* 
rov |Da 8<o7rr^pa orparou ippevai r\pvripoio 
Bfcrcup r€ Trpot7)fce icai aXXo£ Tpoiec ayavoU 
^04 Q^ ciirciii;, ra^poio ScYjXacrc iiu)vv\ag Tttttouc 
KayvaXowv* Sjua 8' aXXoi J<yov xafpovrcc ^Axcuo^ 
0« 8 0T« Ti;8ei8€(ii icXtafT)!; ArvKTOv iicovro, 
tTnrowc /wlv Kar^87)(Tav IvrprYroiaiv Ipamv 
568 0arvp i^' Iinrciy, 80i ?r€p /^lopri^eog iTTirot 
«<n-aaav aiKuiro8€C9 /li€X(ij8Io irvpov 68oi;t6C» 
Nijt 8' €vi irpvpvy tvapa jBporocvra At^Xbiyoc 
viJK '08u<rcuc, o^p' Ipov iroipa<r<Talar ^AOiivg, 

^PkrodUo, — 687. ASc, Jltf«. — 5fi9. T6v airoTc (ovra) oivaicra. 
*W«, valiant, as at 1, 131. — 565. See 6, 514. — 570. See 7, 383. 
^»^\a the only passage in H. where there is mention of trophies 
P^peiijr BO called ; i. e. of one part of the booty consecrated to the 





290 K. [572-579. 

572 AifToX S' idpto TToWhv airsviZovTO Oakaaayj 
ccj3avrcC) Kvri/xag re ISs \6<pov afj,6l tb firigov^. 
Avrap iird tr^iv KVfia OoXaovrjc lopw ?roXXov 
vi\f/£v airo XP^'''^^^ '^^^ av^>v\Oiv <fii\ov ^rop, 

576 ig p aaapivOovg jiavreQ iv^itrrag Aovcrovro. 
Tb) Si Xoeaaafilvo) Koi aXeixfjafievu) Xiir kXait^ 
Silwi^ itju^avirriv airo Si icpiyr^poc 'A&ifvp 
irXeiov at^vatrapevoi Xc7j3ov peXiriSia oivov, 

god8.^-(»71. S^pa, dum, donee, until they deposit them in a place ooo* 
secrated to Athene, in her temple. — 572. In pronouncing, we must 
double the v, avivvV^ovro. — 673. X^^os, the nape of the neck. This 
is the only place where \6^oq is used of the human neck ; for iu 
Sophocles {Antigone^ 227) the phrase oh^ virb Zvyt^ \6^r ivcauii 
.cZ^ov, the word is used figuratively ,-^676. = dve^j/yxOriaav. — SFl. 
>fara (later \ivaQ and Xiitoq) means oil in Hippocrates. Hence the 
•dat Xiirai, Xtir^, abbreviated, as often happens with words in fre- 
quent use, into \lira, with the a short. Aiv aXt^l/ev (fld. 6, 227)) 
he anointed himself with oil. But ordinarily, ikait^ is found joined 
to it, which we must understand in its primitive and etymological 
sense, IXacof, adj. fm iXaa, the olive, olive-oiL This explanation of 
Herodian and Buttm. is the most probable. — 579. PUni, 



OMHPOX IAIAAO:S 



PA^QAIA A. 



At daybreak Zens sends Eris (Discord) to excite the Greeks to 
battle. Agamemnon orders preparation to be made ; himself puta 
on his armour. Greeks and Trojans range themselves in battle 
array. 

'Hci»c 8' lie X^xiujv Trap* ayavov TStovdio 
&pvvB*, 1v aBavaTOim <l>6o)g if>ipoi -qSl jSporoccrcv* 
Zcvc 8' "EpiSa irpotaWi 6oac iin vrjag *A\aiQv 

4 apyaXifiVy rroXifioto ripaq fitra Xipcfiv i\ovaav» 
Sttj S' Itt' 'OSixtct^oc fieyaKriTH vrfi fnXaivyy 
H p ev jittfoaTi^ coricc, ytytjjvifxev a/u0or£pcuor£, 
rtfilv lir Amvroc KXifriag TeXajAwviaBaOy 

8 1)8* £7r' *AxiXA^oc' Toi p id^ara vr\aq H<yaQ 
npvtravy rivopiy irltrvvoi Koi Kaprn ^ccpdii/. 
"EvOo trrcKT ^iicrc 6ca fitya rt ctivov re 
opBty ^Axaidimv Sk filya (rOivog l/u/3aX^ iKaart^ 

^^ icapScy, aAXtficrov 7roAcfi(2^ccy i^S^ jKaxct^Octi. 

[ToT<T4 8' a^ap TToAcfioc yAviefciii; yivir ijl v^corOai 
ev vt)U(Ti yXafvpym <f>(Xfiv Ig irarptSa yaXuv.^ 
^ArpdSrig o ip6ri(Tiv iSl ZtivvvaOcu avtayiv 

^ H.'s poems contain no other allusion to the fable of Tith^nus thui 

uttt in thu line, and Od. 5, 1. — 4. r4pwi iroXioov signifies elsewhere, 

^ Bign, a phenomenon which presages war. it will be more exact, 

^} to explain : *' Erls has in her hands, brings war ready to 

"^ oat ;*' than to translate : *^ the monster of war ;" for tins 

nteaniog of ripac is more recent {bearing ^ sign of battle in her 

«nid. 0i).].~6, sqq. See 8, 222, soq. — U. SpOta (adverbial), with 

* load voice. The construction IvcpaXf v UdaTtfi cap^ifi is the same 

*>that of the double aoc. of which we have spoken 1, 107 ; 4, 350 1 

^ i and it makes it evident, how contrary it is to the genius of 

|^« Uoguge to understand Kara. — 18, 14. Lines 453, 454 of 

>>k il improperly transported hither, and condemned by the Alex* 

o2 



292 A. [16—42. 

16 ^Apydov^' Iv 8' avrog ISvctcto vtipoira ^aXicov. 
Ki/T}/i7Sac fdv TTpwra irepi Kvrifiyaiv tOriKiv 
KoXag, apyvpioimv ivi<T(f>vploig apapviag' 
Sevrepov av &wpr}Ka ttc/oI crrrjOeaaiv tSuvc v, 

20 Tov irori ol Kivvprig SoiK£ ^uvifiov iivai. 

UivOsTo yap KvTrpoi/Sc i^^ya icXeoc^ ovvek ^Axaioi 
ig Tpoiriv vfiB(T(nv avawXivaBadai s/ueAAov* 
ToiviKo. oi TOV Sojfcs, ^o/Dt^ofcc i/o^ j3a(riXi}'c. 

24 Tov S* riTOt Sifca ot/Liot c(rav fxiXavog Kvavoio, 
SbjSeKU Si \pvooio fcoi Akooi Kaomripoio' 
Kvavioi Se SpaKoi/r£c opcupe ;(aro irpori Sccpi^v 
rpcTc fKarcpfl', "ipitfaiv lo£Korcc» ac^£ K/oovtoiv, 

28 Iv v£0€t (rrripc^E, ripag fiepoirtjv avOpdtnnov. 
'A/u0t 8' ap' &poi(Tiv liaXero £f^oc' iv SI oi ?Xoi 
yjpvauoi TTCLfi^aivov' arap iripX kovK^ov Ifitv 
apyvpeovy ')(pv<fioimv aopTr]piGaiv apr\p6g. 

32 *^Av 8' HXer' apfpiftporriVy TroXvSaidaXov aavica 
Oovpiv, 
KaXrjVy fiv irlpc /uev kvkXoc SIkq ^aXicEOC ijirav* 
|y 81 Ol 6/i6aXo( i{(rav ceficoori 4ca(r(rcrepoiO 
XcvKOt, £v oe fiicfoitriv iriv fiiXavog Kvavoio* 

36 Tp 8' CTTt /utv Fopyw j3Xo(rt;p(t)7rtc i^rre^avwro, 
8£ti;6i; SepKopivn* irtpi 8t Acc/xoc rt ^ofjoc tc 
T^C 8' t£ apyupcoc rtXafiwv ?5v' ai»rap Itt* avrc^ 
KvavEOC iXeXcfcro 8pafcwv, fce^aXai 81 ol ij(rav 

40 Tpug a/ii0£OTp£^££C9 ^voc av)(ivog iiareif^vvXai. 

Kparl 8' £7r' a/u^i^aXov icvvlqv fllro, r£rpo^aX»r 

ITTTTOU/OIV* 8€ll/OI/ 8I Xo^OC KaOviTepOtV £V£U£V- 

andrian critics. — 15. As in Lat. accingi = armari. — 17, aqq- 
See 3, 330, sqq. Agamemnon's armour is described here rather 
than elsewhere, because the poet is going to recount bis most bnl- 
liant exploits. — 20. Cinyras, king of Cyprus, son of Sandacus, king 
of Syria, and celebrated for his riches. — 24. oX|u»i, vuv, meaning 
lines, bands extended across the cuirass. — 26. Fm df^yoiioifto^trdd. 
— 28. See 17, 547. The gen. here indicates a relation less confined 
than usual, and at 4 : *' (being) a presage of men ;*' i. e. being ft 
thing which men take for the presage of some great event. The reli- 
gious idea of the Old Testament is more elevated : Arwtt wm<" 
ponam in nufnbus, et erit signum foederis inter me et inter terram, — SL 
4opn{p, a belt (composed of several girths or straps), fm Aupv. — 
86. *v (cic) icv<£vov.~86, sqq. See 6, 739, sqq., and 7, 212.— 88. k 
Tvjs if V, wnt from it, was fastened to it.<--40. 'AXX^Xai; ircptrf irXf 7^* 



43—66.] 11. 293 

43 EtXero 8' aXKifxa Sovps Svw, KtKopvBfxiva ^aXKioy 

44 o^ca' rfiXe Si xoXkoq ott' aitrojuv ovpavbv tiorco 
Xa/i7r'* €«•£ S* £YSoi;7rn<Tav 'A0?ji;aiij t€ ical"H/oi}, 
Ttjuitjtrai /Sao-cXija 7roXu;((JV<TOio MvKr)y}}c- 

Hv£o;^cj» jutv CTTCcra ttjJ lirlrcXXcv Ikooto^ 
48 imrovc fiv Kara Koafxov epvKi/ASv avff iwi ra^pv^* 
avToi Sc irpvXUg avv Tiv\eai Owpri^divT^g 
ptjjovT' aa/Scdroc Sc fiori yivBT ijwtft Trpo. 
4>flav Sc imiy^ Itttttjoiv ctti ra^pc^ KocT/iijfltvrec' 
o2 (Tnr^cc S' oXtyov fx^nKiaQov' Iv Se icuSocjuoy 
(tipae Kaicov Kpoy(Si)C9 Kara S^ v\p6dev tjicEv kipaag 
aifiOTi fivSaXiag k^ alOipog^ ovvsk e/ieXXev 
iroXXac ItpOifJiovg K£^aXac "AcSi wpdiaipHv. 
56 Tpw€c 8' a 58' iripiodav IttI OptaXTfitf TTESioiOy 
EicTopa T a/A<fi fxiyav kol a/jLVfiova IlovXuSa- 

fiavTa, 
AivBiav 0\ oc Tptjoi 0€oc wc tUto 8//fi(j>, 
Tpac t' 'Ai/TijyopfSac, IloXujSov Kal 'Ayi^vopo 

0£OV, 

60 r\i0i6v T* ^AKCLfiavT, iiruiKeXov aOavaroiaLv* 

Eicraip S' iv TrpwroKTi ^ip a(nriSa Travroa Itariv. 
Oiog S' £K v€0€aiv ava^ai vcrac ouXtoc aorrTjp 
Tfafupaiviav, totI 8' avnc cSu vc^ea orivtocvra' 

64 w^ Efcrcop ore julv re /ucro TrpoiTotcTi ^avecTKEv, 
aXXoTf c £v irvfiaroKTi, ksXcvwv* Trac 8' o/^a 

Aaju^' wgre cfTepoTrfj irarpog Aiog alyi6)(oio» 

"a*, &&.— 41. See 743.-42. See 3, 337.-43. See 3, 18. —45. It is 
not rare in the Greek poets to see H^r^ or AthdnS borrow the thun- 
derbolts of Zeus. Virg. has imitated them, yEn. i. 46. — 49. See 6, 
744.— 50. ^wv<rdai, or punaOai, see 24, 616. — 51. i^iya, adv., mag- 
^operet wide, (^dvciv, anteverteref governs the ace, but it is found 
^1 like the comparatives, with ^, 23, 444 : <Sf9r\oovTai Toiroiai 
^^Q Kal yovva Ka/jiovTa >) v/xiv, his prius loMoburUur quam 'ec^, 
aence the gen. XtnrfyaVy with this sense : vpSTtpov IttttIuiv kKocrjxri- 
^i|aov.— 53, iipoi\ or iperiy, dew, is said, like ros and rorare, of a 
^ rain. Sanguine pluit, it rained blood, a phenomenon produced 
^y ^ Ted liquor, which falls from the body of certain butterflies, 
^Deii just hatched, was regarded as a fatal augury, and the Roman 
^ftlists or historians regularly registered all cases of this kind 
[fmii eiJigr down he shed Blood-tinctured dews. Cp.]. — 55. See 1, 3. 
'^"6. See 10, 160, so. iKoafiovvro. — 62. ovXios, 6\k9pioQ, Sch. Root 

o3 



294 A. [67-88. 

The fight hegins and is sustained with equal snceeas till mid-day. 
At length the Trojans are broken. Agamemnon scatters death be- 
fore him. The Trojans, overwhelmed by the Greeks, fall back. 

67 01 S*, S)^^ a/i?jr^pfC ivavrioi aX\ri\oi<riv 

68 6y fiov iXavvtiXTiv avSpog fiaKopoQ Kar apovpav 
irvptov rj Kpidtjv' ra oe Spajfxara rap^ia TriTrret" 
fic Tpwcc ffli ^A\aLo\ fir' aW^Xoioi (fopovTBg 
Srjovv, oifS* ?rcpoi fiv&ovT oXooto <p6^oio' 

72 ?<Tac S' vafilvy icc^aXac ^xov" oi Sc Xvkoi wg 

dvvov. "Epig S' ap' e^aipe ttoXuotovoc ^Igopow^a' 
oiri yap pa dtiijv irapervyxavE fiapvafiivoiaLv' 
ol S" aXXoi ov (T^iv ira/9€(Tay Oeoi, aXXd €Ki]Xot 

76 (T<l>oi(Tiv cvt fJi€yapoi(ri icaflctaro, rj^^i cicaar(|> 
Siifiara icaXa tItukto icara TrTV\ag Ov\vfnroio> 
Havreg 8* priowvro iccXaivfi^eo Kpovibiva, 
oSvck' apa Tp(i^£(r(riv €/3oi;X€ro kvSoc opl^ac. 

80 Toil/ /uli/ ap' oi»ic aXiyiJ^B irarnp' 6 Sa voat^i Xw- 
(TOeXg 
Twv aWtov airavEvOf icaOl^ero^ kvSec yaluv, 
ilgopotov TptJijJV re voXiv Koi vriag ^A\aiuiv, 
^qXkou T€ (TTCpOTriiv, oXXvvrac t' 6XXi;fiei;oi/c ''^• 

84 "Oijipa filv rjiog ^v icai al^cro ce/oov f^fiapy 

Toi^pa paX apfporiptjv jSiXe' ^Trrero, TriTrrfi Sc Xaof* 
^/ioc SI Spuro/Lioc TTcp avjjp ai7rXc(r(raro Suirvov 
ovpeog iv (iri(T(rg(JiVy ewei r iKopitxtforo \Hpag 

88 Tapvtjv SivSpia paKp^, abog ri piv cfcero Ov/iov, 

67, sqq. Die Chrysostomus, at the head of his second discoone 
9rfp2 PafftXUaQ, reports a very interesting conversation between 
Philip and Alexander the Great, while stiU very young, on the sab* 
ject of H. Philip there praises the rural pictures of Hesiod ; bat 
Alexander answers him : IIoXv ye fiaXXov (dpiffKii fioi) ri f^P 
*Ofirip(fi ytfapyiKd, ^ But in H. (says Philip) there is none bat that 
of the shield" (in bk 18). Then Alexander recites to him the ps^ 
sage before us. — 68. |i.dicap, as in Lat. beatutt rich. (See Theocritus 
Idyl 10, entitled, The Reapers.) — 71. In prose they write o^Skrtpoh 
neutri . . . . — 72. {iv) vay,tvxi. The ranks remained well in line. This 
comparison of the wolves has been pursued in its details by Vii;^' 
^n, ii. 355, sqq. — 80. See 1, 349, a situation imitated by Yiig* ^ 
755, sqq. — 86, sqq. H. could not indicate the time or the boor of 
the day, except by an action taking place ordiuarily at that boor. 
Another time is indicated by the word fiovXvros, 16, 770* £v^ !" 
later times, when the day was regularly divided into hoursy they t^ 
delighted in saying TrXijdovotjc dyopa^, irtpl Xvvvotv a^^v, ^^ 
— 87. Lit <• When he had satiated his hands (with toil),*' i. ^ 
"having wearied them.'' — 88. p^p\ &8os, according to Hep» 



19— 110.J 11. 295 

89 (TiTOv Tt yXvKipoio ircpc i^pivag IfupoQ alpn' 
TTJ/Aog <r^y apery Aavaol pri^avro ipaXayyaQf 
ic€fcXoft£voi irapoiai Kara arixag, *£i/ S* ^Ayaplpr 
vwv 

92 trpCfTOQ 6pov(T* fki S' avSpa 'Bifivooa, noipiva XaiJVf 
avTOVf eTreiTa 8' kraipoVf 'OiiASa Tr\ri^nnrov> 
"Htoi oy* i^ ?7nrc«ii; xarciraX/icvoc avriog iarii* 
Tov S* Idvg ptpatjra furwiriov o^a SovpX 

96 vv^, ovSe oT€0avi| Sopv ol o\iQ^ ^aXfcoj3ap£<a, 
oKka Si avTrig i^XOt koL otrriovy iyKi<l>aXog Si 
IvSov airag TTSTraXaicro* Sapa(r<r€ ci pxv ptpaCtra* 
Kat Tovg plv AtTTCv avdi ava^ avSpiov ^Ayapipvvjv, 

100 arqdeai irafi^aiyoi/rac> iirtl irepiSvaB "xirCtvag' 
avTap 6 /3^ /o* ^1(t6v te koI "Avriipov iK^vapi^tjJVf 
vie Svu) Hpiapoio, v69ov. koL yvricnov, oju^co 
elv cvt Bi<Ppi^ iovrag' o plv vodog rivioxevevy 

104 "AvTi^oQ av irapifiatTKB wepiKXvTog' S) wot 'Ax«X- 

Xtuc 
lSi}c Iv KvrifJLOiai S{Si} fi6<T\oi<n Xvyouriv, 
voifiaivovT iir* oiam Xa]3c5v, icm iXvtnv awolvwv, 
Afj TOTB y* 'ArpiiSfig titpvKpdwv 'Aya/xl/uvoiv 
108 TOV filv inrep fxaZoio Kara orr^floc jSaXc Sovpi 

AvTKftov av irapa ovq iXaae Kiffnh ^^ ^^ £J3aX' lirirwvm 
Sircp^ofievoc S* OTTO ToTiv eavXa revxea icaXa, 

and ButtnL, instead of fioKpa, &Zoq, See 10, 98. — 96. Th fit- 

Ta^if rwv «5irwv, t6 fuoofpvov, 8oh. Or aimply for rb fiirunov, 

"^ 96. See 7* 12. oX'^c (f ^X')» *^i»»i^9 stopped. — 98. See 7^ 

|71. — 100. In speaking of the dazding whitenas of their skin, 

"• rallies them as having lived in effeminacy. ircptSvctv has 

two meanings, according as we take biniv = Mhnv or = iie^vecv, 

'or 'vndAurt or exuere. Here ircpi^vciv has the meaning of Trcpiaipciv, 

|o take off from around ; or, to remove a thing which surrounds, tcl-- 

*^aLiquid quod eircumdcU. — 104. That is 'trapapdrtic i^v, a name 

^nich they gave to the combatant (23, 132) ; lit " Who, having 

niounted the chariot (kirifiaivut), had placed himself (vapd) by the 

Side of the ijvioxoc, auriga.** — 105. Fm dita, to bind, the conjuga- 

U0& in m ^ regularly formed, diSriiAt, but it did not remain in use. 

|^^o«, an offshoot, young branch ; X^yo«, a shrub like the osier 

(fittt agntu ecutu$, Linn.). It is a question which of the two substan- 

^V^ ought to play the part of adj'., and different opinions have been 

E^ven. But this inquiry was useless : f^Sffxcidrt Xvyoiffi is a juxta- 

Pj>»tion like vvq icdirpocy opvurtv aiyvirioitn, 7» 59f a juxta-position 

^ Stilus and species, as in French, mouche-guipe : lit. ** flexible 

°^che8, 80. osiers ;" for the Xvyoc is nothing but a kind of flexible 

oianch, aa it is a shrub which has no trunk. — 106. ^oLvw, gen. 

4 



296 A. [111—144. 

111 yiyvdcfKtDv* fcat yap ai^e irapog wapa vrivaX Ooycrtv 

112 cl&v, or' t^^lSijc ayayev iroSag oiicvg ^A\iXXivq. 
'Oc 8^ \iiov eAa^oto ra^ctijc vriirta TiKva 
priiSitM)g (Tvvia^£y XajScuv KpaTtpoiaiv oiovmv, 
IXObJv Hg tvvfiv, awaXov ri oif ^Top aiTTivpa' 

116 ri S\ Biwep TB Tv-)(T^cn fiaXa <r;(e8ov, ou ivvaral a^iv 
\pai(TiJ,tiv' airijv yap piv inrb rpopog alvog UavW 
KapwaXtptoQ S* fi'i^e Sia Spv/ia irvKva koI £Ai|v, 
(TVBvSovtTy iSpwovtray Kparaiov Oripog v(j>' opfifig' 

120 c^c ^pa roic ovrig Svvaro \paiiTfjiriiTai oXeOpov 
Tpijjwv, aXka koi aifToX vw ^ Apytloiai 0e/3ovro. 
Kvrap 6 IlddavSpov tc ical 'l7r7roAo;^ov fiivt- 

y^apunv, 
vUag AvTipa\oio Sai(f>povogy og pa fiakuTray 
124 \pv(Tov ^ AXeKavSpoto deSeyfxevogy ayXaa Swpay 
ovjc Hatrx^ 'EXiviiv Sofievai ^avdt^ McveXacp* 
Tovirep Sri Svo TracSc XajSe fcpe/biv ^ Ay ajxifiviavy 
Hv ivX Si<tipi^ lovrag 6/aov S' ^XOv oinceac ^trwovg' 
128 CK yap atj^iag \upC)v (jtvyov fivia dtyaXoEvra, 
TO) Si KVKfiOriTtiv' 6 S' li/avreov c5pro Xiu)v &g 
^ArpdSrjg' tu) 8' avT bk Sl(f>pov yovvaZicrOriv' 
Zwyptiy ^Arpiog vu, <tv 8' a£«a Si^ai awoiva' 
132 TToXAa S^ £i; ^AvTipa\oio So/JLOig KeifiriXia Kiirai^ 
\a\K6g TB \pvcr6g re TroXufc/ii^roc tb (riSripog' 
tCjv kbv Toi \apicfatTO irarfip aiTBpBlffC airoivoj 
€1 vwc ^a>o^c TTBirvOoiT Birl vi}V(j\v ^A\aiu)v. 
136 *0c T(jjyB KXaiovTB irpogavSriT'qv (iacriXria 
pBiXi)(ioig iiTBBaaiv' apBiXiKTov S* oir aicovtrav* 

£1 fXBv Srj ^AvTtpa\oio Saiff^povog viiBg larovy 
8g TTOT BvX Tpdjtjjv ayopy MbvbXqov avujyBVy 
140 ayyBXtriv IXdovra aitv avreflct^ 'OSuorfji, 

avui KaraKTiXvat, juijS' B^ipBv axjj Ig *Axaiovg' 
vvv fUBv Sii Tov irarpbg iiBiKia riaBTB Xcil/Btjy. 
^H, fcat YlBicravSpov plv CKpi* tirirtov Sjhb ■)(afiath 
144 Sov/ol (iaXufv irpbg arriOog' 6 S' virriog owO« 
BpelaOf). 



indicating the price. — 113, sqq. One of H.'s most finished compftrisoDS. 
—114. Fm avvdyvviJii. — 116. ctircp, although. — 128. See 6, 1& — 
129. 'ETapdx9ri<Tav, Sch, — 131, sqq. See 6, 46, sqq.— 188. fi^i >■ 
coalesce in one syllable ; see 1, 340. The same at 386. — 140. See 



—162.] 11. 297 

145 'IwTToXoxoc 8' awopoticTC, Tov av xajuLoi i^ivapi^^v, 
^(Hpag aTTO ^t^cii t/itj^qc clko t av\iva fco;//oc* 
oX/Aov S* £}g €or(r£UC KvXivS^aOai Si 6/uiXov. 

148 Tovc fi£v £a<T** 6 8' oOi TrXufrrat kXovIovto ^ciXoy- 

ry p evopovG j a/ia o aAAo£ svfcvi^jucocc Axaioe. 

{tTTTcTc S' iTTTT^aC — 'VTTO Si (T(f>l(TlV tLpTO KOvitl 

152 €K ircScou, Trjv Stgoav ipiySowoi woStg "iwinov — 
^aXfC^i Sticocuvtec* 'Arap Kptlwv ^ kyafjiifiviatv 
auv aTTOKTtivufv tiriT, ^Apyiioiat iceXevwi;. 
'Clg S' or€ TTVp atSriXov iv a^vXi^ ifuridy fiXy* 

156 iravTTi r clXv^ocuv avBjuiog (ftipih oi Si tb Oafxvot 
TTpoppil^oi iriirTOvcnv, iiruyofnevoi irvpog opfiy* 
wq ap* vir ^Arpeldy ^ Ayafiifivovi iriirre Kapr\va 
Tpwiov t^BvyovTwy, ttoXXoi 8' Bptav\ivfg liriroi 

160 Kiiv 6\Ba KpoToXiZov ava irToXifioio yBtf^vpag, 
rivt6\ovg iroOiovreg ifivfiovag' oi 8' IttI yal-g 
Kttaro, yvTTiOGLv ttoXu (f>iXTBpoi fi aX6\oL<nv, 

4, 384. — 141. Aor. infiii. of i^iij/it. 'E^a0etvat, Hes. — 147. The com- 
parison with a mortar is singular. According to an exphtnation of 
Hes., irepi^epi7c Xcdoc /Aap/iapoc, it would here be a large round stone, 
of which, perhaps, they made mortars, by hollowing them. [Schol. 
KoiXoQ XiOoQ iIq 8v KOTTTtrai offTTpia Kai aXKa rivd, prob. shallower 
than our moriartt,^ Another explanation, in the Onomastkon of Pollux 
(11, § 162), bears a remarkable relation to this passage. According to 
that author, they called the part comprised between the nape of the 
neck and the sides {dirb aifx^vog to avfivav tutQ iVxiwv), the trunk, 
Owpa^ xal iokyiOQ.—iSZ. Infeitardes, inwidenUt. — 155. &t8., see 2, 455. 
a{vXo«, * woodless,' gives no sense here. We are therefore thrown 
back upon the a intenntivum (or augmentative), to explain ^ which has 
much wood." There are found, however, in all languages certain 
words which, though written in the same way, have different mean- 
ings, to be referred to different etymologies. If some of them have 
even ended by involving two directly opposite signifs., it is neverthe- 
less impossible to admit, in any language whatever, a syllable whose 
meaning is regularly arbitrary. Now, to give credit to all the ex- 
planations, in which grammarians call in the intervention of a aug- 
mentative, would be to admit the existence of such a one in Greek. 
Let us then simply remark, in the matter of a^vXoQ, that Porphyry 
and others attest the employment of this word for aivXiarog or dCv- 
XtvroCf *' in which no cut has been made.'' — 156. clXv^do a^d 
ilXv^^tt (20, 492), an elongation of tlXot, tlXvio, volvo. — 160. = 
Kuvd (iccva). yi^fvpnn, see 4, 371* — 161 iroOiovrcs, see 2, 703 and 
709. — 168. Graiwret (aspectu). 

00 



298 A. [l63— iw. 

Hector is absent ; the Trojans flee towards the dty. Already die 
king of MycSnee approaches the walls of Ilium, when Iris, sent by 
Zeus, engages the son of Priam to re-commence the fight : as soon 
as Agamemnon is wounded, Zens will gi^e the Trojans the victory 
fur the rest of the day. 

163 "Eicropa S* Ik jSsXsciiv vvayt Zevg, tx re KOViiiCi 

J 64 £K r avCQOKTatrlrig^ Ik 0* ac/uaroc^ Ik tb KvSoifiov' 
^ArpiiSrig S' lirero (T<f>€Savov Aavaoto-c iccXevciiv. 
Oc ol Trap* "iXov (rrjfia iraXaiov AapSaviSao, 
fii<T<TOv fcair ircScoV) wap' ipivibv laaBvovroy 

168 iifitvoi noXtog* 6 8c iccicXiiyaic Iwct' alcc 

'ArpefSijCj Xv0p<|> Sc iraXacrcrcro x^^P<*C aaTrrouc- 
'AXX' 6rc 8^ Sicaiac »•£ TruXac koX <f>fiyov tjcovro^ 
cy0* apa 817 ioravro, fcat aXXi^Xovc avijuLifivov. 

172 02 8' In Kafx fdtfoov itbHov ^o/3lovro, /3o€C &C> 
acre Xl&iv lf6^Y\tft jjloXwv Iv vvkto^ a/aoXytOf 
iratraQ' rg oi r iy ava^alvBrai aiirvg 6Xi6pog' 
rfjc 8* i^ avxiv la^e, Xafitjv icparfpoirrtv oSovmv, 

176 vputTOVy iirtira Si ff aljua Koi eyKora navra Xor 

&C Toi/Q 'ArpfifSijc I^CTTfi Kpelijjv ^ Ayafiiytvwvy 
a&v anoKTeivuyv tov oiriaraTov' ol 8' e0l/3o vro, 
aroXXol 81 irpriviig re Koi vtttioi eKwetrov lirvwy 

180 ^AroUSew viro X^P^^* vipiirpb yap iyxu Ovev. 
'AXX' ore Sri rax l/itcXXcv vtto tttoXiv aiirv tb rtiX^ 
^^aOaii roTB Sri pa irarrip avSpiov re ObQv r€ 
*lSriQ iv KopytpyfTi icaOi^ero wiSr}i<Tarigy 

184 ovpavoOtv icarajSac* Ix^ Se (Trepovriv fiBra x^Q^'^^' 

168, 164. AuluB Gellius says of these two verses : Nam quum omnia 
ista muUa et continua nomina nihil plus demorutrent quam Prodium, 
hujtu tamen rei varia fades ddeetabiliter ao deoore muUis coritf^^ 
fierbis depiota est, Dio Cassius has put them as an epigraph at the 
end of his Roman history (continued to the year 229 of our en). — 
166. o^iSav^y an old word, having the same root and very probably 
the same meaning as ffAoSpd^. — 167. = KaT(d) vtSiov, and at 17^ 
= icar(d) fAiaov, Iptvcov, see 6, 433. — 168. 'ExiOvfiovvrcc AvtkBii* 
tiQ ri)v vdXiv, Seh. — 173. wrr^ &fioXYV means, according to the 
ancients, Iv ry dxfiy or kv rtf dKiiatorar^ r^C vvktS^, at midnight 
The root of the word is unknown, for it cannot be referred to dJtfX* 
y«, to milk. [App. V.] — 174. Mi^ is rivt airHv, Sch,, i. e. the htft in 
the geneial flight. See 178* In the following line the subject is still 
the same heifer, not a second. The comparison, besides, benn on 
the flight itself, and on the attack upon the least prompt of all ; 
not at all on the number of the victims. — 180. We have alzesd/ 



185—217.] 11. 299 

185*I(>«v S' ufTpwi xpvtroirTBpov ayyi\£ov<rav' 

0<l>p* av fiiv KBv 6f}q ^ Ayafxifivova, n(>ifiiva Xawv^ 
188 OvvovT €v vpofxaxoKTiv, IvaipovTa (rr^yac avSpwvy 
ro^p ava^wptlru}, tov S' aXXov \aov avd^Oto 
fiapvaaOai SutoKTi Kara Kparapfiv vafilvtiv* 
Airrap circt k' § Soupi tuttcIc 5 pXrif^tvog £(J, 
192 tie iTTirouc aXtrai, tote oi Kparoc tyyuoAi^toi, 
Kretvccv cicokc v)}ac ciioralAftot/c a0(Ki}ra£, 
ou^ r' i^eXtoc Kai csrt Kvit^ag Upov eX0y. 

196 p5 81 icor' 'iSa^Cftiv opitov €«c "iXiov c/oi^v' 
cSp* vlov Upiofioio Saifftpovogy*'KKropa Siov, 
loradr* ev ff Xttitokw icai apfiaot icoXXijroTffiv' 
0^)^01/ S' iarajuiivti Trpogiifnti iro8oc wiclo ^I/oec' 
200 EicTop, vll UpiAfwiOf All finriv araXavrc, 
Ze^Q /Lcc irarijp 7rpO£i}KC, rcii/ raSe fjLvOricraadau 
O^p* av jLtcy KBv opqg ' Ayapifivovay iroi/Jiiva Xatov, 
uvvovT Iv vpofiaypiaiv, ivaipovra <rTl\ac avSputv, 
^04 To^p' viroeiKe fiaxrig, tov 8' aXXov Xaov av(»}\0i 
fiapvacrOai Sriioiai Kara Kparepriv vtrfilvriv. 
Avrap iirel k rj Sovpl rweie i? fiXrijULBvog ii^ 
etc iirvovg aXerar, totb toi Kparog iyyvaXl^Ei, 
208 icniveiv, eicoics vnag ivaaiXfiovg a^ffcnai, 
oCp r^ iflXioc Kal ETTi Kvi^ag Upov tX^^. 

Hector exhorts his men and re-commences the combat. Aga- 
meionon presses the Trojans. He slays Iphidamas, who has tried to 
^ound him. Coon wishes to avenge his brother. He wounds Aga- 
iQemnon with his spear, but immediately succumbs. 

H )uly ap' wg eiTrouflr' aTrifir\ iroSag HjKia^lptg* 
Efcrwp 8' iS oxiujv (tvv revximv aXro xapaZe, 
2i2 TaXXwv 8' 6£eo 8oi;pa Kara arparbv «^X^^^ Travrij, 
irpvvttfv fia\i(Ta(rdaC tyiipt 81 ^^Xoiriv axvriv. 
Oi 8' iXOd\ii^aav kclL Ivavrioi itrrav ^A\aih}v' 
ApycToi 8' IrlpcuOci; licapTvvavro ^aXayyac* 
^16 aprvi/Oi} 8c /na^ij, trrav 8' avrfof Iv 8' Ayafiinvuv 
TfpijTog opovff' ideXev 8c ttoXv irpopa\t<fQai airav^ 
rcuv. 

5^ avoTpOy ^cairpo.— 19S. = fiXijra*.— 201. rrfv = ffoi, a Dorian 

o6 



800 A. [218—246. 

218 *E<nrvrt vvv fioiy Movtrai ^OXvfnria Swfiar ixowrai, 
Sqtiq Srj wpwTog ^AyajuUfivovoQ avrioQ ifkOsVy 

220 rj aifTiiJV Tpcuaiv, ijc kXutwv iiriKOvpwv. 

*l0tSa/iac 'Avri|vo(>t8i|c> V^C re fiiyag T€, 
8c rpa^ii ev Opyicg ipifiiiXaKiy /inripi /uijXwv* 
KKTorig Tovy iOpexf/B Sofioig ivi tvtQov kovra, 

224 fifiTpoiraTtjjp, oc rficrc Qeaviat KaXXivapyov. 
Avrap lirtl p 5/3i|c BpucvSiog iwro pirpov, 
ainov piv KaripvKB, SiSov S* &ye Ouyaripa ^v* 
yvpaq S*, Ik OaXapoio ptra icXIoc Ikbt ^A\aihJV9 

228 aitv SvOKaiStKa vifv&i KOptovlffiv, at oi Ittovto' 
Tag plv iirtiT iv IltpKWTy Xiire vriag etcrag, 
airrap b ire^oc if»)v ng^lXiov eiXiiXovOei' 
og pa TOT 'Ar/ociSccai ^Aya/iipvovog avTiog j[X0€p. 

232 01 S' ore St} axj^Sbv ijcrav ctt' aXX^Xoiorii; lovTeg^ 
^ATpeiSrig plv apapTi, irapm Si oi iTpaiTBT iyx^C' 
^lifuSapag Si Kara ^d&i/qv^ ddptiKog ivepOev, 
vv^' CTTt 8' avTog cpccere, j3apecy X^'P^ 7ri6iio"ac' 

236 ovS' eropc ^fai(n'q()a iravafoXov, aXXa ttoXv irpiv 
apyvpi^ avTopivt}, poXifiog wg^ crpaTrcr^ al\pri* 
Rol royc X^^(^^ Xaj3ca>v cvpt/Kpeffov ^Ayapipvwv 
%Xk ETTi ol pspautgy uxttb Xig' Ik S^ apa X^'P^C 

240 (TTTa^Toraro* rov S* aopc irXq^* av^iva^ Xvat Si yvia» 
^dg 6 plv avOi irsdcuv KOi/uiJiraro xaXxeov Sirvov^ 
oiKTpog, airo pvritrrrig dXoYOV, daroXtriv apfiytav, 
K0vpiSh)g, ^c ovTi X^^^ ^^^> TToXXa S* IScukcv* 

244 irpCiO^ Ikotov jSoiic Swkcv, iTTCtra Se X^^*' virlcmf 
alyag bpov Koi oig, ra oi aoircra voipaivovTO* 
Arj t6t£ y 'ArpcfSijc ^ Ayaplpvwv l^tvapi^^Vy 

218. See 2, 484. — 224. According to some mythographers, Dio- 
tnSd^ also married his aunt ^gial^ea, sister of Deiphyle, his mother; 
both of whom were daughters of king Adrastus. — 227. Mcrd rifv 
iLKo^v TTiQ kiTKTTpartiae T&v 'EXX^vwv* Kkijdova ^ 0i|/ii|v dcovffac, 
hri iTiffrpoLTivaav ry Tpoi^, Sch. — 229. A town on the Hellespont, 
between Abydos and Lampsacus. — 284, See 2, 479. — 286. Adarl/i, 
Seh, Pres. rirpaivw. — 287. '£ffd/i^0f|, Sck. — 288. t^ ac. lyxoQ 
(v. 233). alxp^ij, which precedes, must be understood of the point 
— 289. . Like a wounded lion which bites the javelin. Virg. : Scuukt 
leo . , , , '* Excutiens cervice toros, fixumque latronis ImpaTidns 
frangit telum et fremit ore cruento,*' JSn, xiL 5, sqq. — 841. *' OUi 
dura quies ooulos et ferrew wrget Somnuif Virg. x. 745. CcuUf e p(i 
oechj, ch* appena aprir n ponno. Dura quiete preme e ferreo mmmoj 
Xasso, Jerus. DeUv. iii. 45." JETicAAo/.— 243. See 1, 1 14. f8^ in the 



247—269.] 11. 301 

247 firj Si (piptov dv o/uiXov ^Ax<^^v T€v\ta icaXct. 

248 Tov S* WQ ovv evon^TB Kociiv, dpiSilKerog dvSptJVy 
irpea^vytvrig 'Avtijvo/o(8ijc> KpaT^pov pa c irivuog 
6<t>0a\fjLovQ tKoXvrpej icatriyvriTOio ireaovrog. 

2r^ S' evpa^ <rvv Sovpi, \a9(ov ^ Ayafiifivova Siov* 
252 vv^e Si fxiv Kara x^ipa fiitrriVy ajKCitvog tvepOtv, 
avTiKpv Se Sii(T\B ^ativov Sovpog ofccaic^. 
Fiyriaiv t* ap* iwiira ava^ avSpiov ^ Ay afnifjLVWv' 
aXX oiS' oic airiXriys fia\rig -qSl TrroXifjLOiOy 
256 aXX' BTTopovcre Kowvi, cxwv ave/uorpc^cc tyxog. 
Hroi 6 ^IfpiSdfjLavTa KaaiyvriTov Koi 6iraTpov 
?Xic€ woSog fiEfiautg^^ Ka\ avrei iravrag aplarovg* 
TOV 8' eXKOVT av o/ai\ov vtt atnriSog 6/x^aXolff(riyc 
260 ovTfi(r£ ^varw xaXKiipUf Xvctb Si yvla' 

ToXo S* Itt' ^l(f>iSafJiavTi icapij airiKOxjje irapafrrag. 
EvO' 'AvTTjvopoc vIcCj ^'^^ ^ArptiSy (iatriXrii 
voTfiov avaTrXriaavrBgy iSvv Sofiov "A'iSog eiato. 

Agamemnon pursnes his success ; but forced by the pain of his 
wound, he ceases to fight, and after haying exhorted the Greeks to 
continue the r^ustance, regains the camp. Immediately Hector 
c^ the attention of the Trojans to it. He excites them by pro- 
mising them the victory, and rushes upon the ranks of the Greeks, 
^ho fall in crowds beneath his blows. 

264 Avrap 6 rwv aXXaiv lireTrcjXeiTO arixag avSpCrVy 
^7X" ^' aop( T£ jn^yaXoKTi re xc/)/uaSco£(rcv, 
o0pa ol aifi en dtpfxov avfivoOev i^ wTeiXijg' 
avrap lirti to jaIv IXkoc iripaerOy iravaaro S' cUfiay 

268 oc^tiat S' bivvai Suvov fiivog ^ArpdSao, 

Qg 8' or' av wSivovtrav txV /3iXoc 6£v yvvaXKa, 

sense of expertus erat. c8«ikc, see 9, 146. — 248—259. This battle 
^&8 represented on the chest of Cypselus : see Pausanias t., ch. 19. 
^Mkctos, valde monstratus {digito), very distinguished, celebrated, 
ordinarily with gen. like the superlatives. — 256. &vc|iOTpc^9 is twice 
found in H., 15, 625, dv, KVfia, a wave swollen by the wind. Here 
t^ey explain a spear nourished by the wind, and hardened by its 
)>roath. I doubt not that the explanation which follows, and which 
^ found in the grammarians, is the true one : kov^ov koi c£'ctvi}rov, 
^pid, lit. daughter of the wind. — 257. 'OfiOTrarpov, Sch, See 2, 
765. 

^. &vi)vo9c comes from an obsol. pres., ivsQut = dv9w, to spring 
'oith, emico ; and it is thus that grammarians explain av9ot, evAicanSf 
the flower, referring it, however, wrongly to dvaOoptiv. [App.V.] — 268. 
H see 1, 137* We know that the pain arising from a wound becomes 



302 A. [270— 2». 

270 Spifni, TO TB irpdittai fioyogroKOi EiXstduiai, 
*'Hp»jC Ovyaripi^y wiKpag wSivag i\ovcfai' 

272 wg o^tt oSvvai Svvov /lcIvoc ^ArptiSao. 

*£c Siippov S* avdpovaej koI rivi6\t!f} cTrlrcAXev 
vi}va\v CTTi yXaffivpymv iXavvi/iev' ri\dtTO yap ic^p. 
"Hvacv Si Sittfrpiaiov /^avaoiat yeywvdiyg* 

276 *Q ^(Xo£, ^Apydtjv riyriTOpeg rio^ fiiSovTBgy 
vfiiig fJLiv vvv vfivfilv afivvBTe irovTOiropoiaiv 
^vXoiriv apyaXiiiVy iirtl ovk I/uc firiTUra Ztvg 
iia<re Tpweaai vavvifiipiov voXtfjiiHiuv, 

280 ''Qc i<pa&*' rivloxog S' c/uoffcv KoXXiTpixag Tmrowc 
v^ac CTTC yXa(f>vpaQ' rw S' ouic aicoirrt nfriaOiiv' 
a<t>pBov Sc oT))0£a, pmvovro Si vipde Koviy, 
reipo/ABVov fiaaiXrja ina\riQ airavevOe ^ipovreg. 

284 £jcra)/o S* wc ti'^ijcr' ^ Ay afiifivova v6<t<Pl Ki6vTa, 
Tpuxri re Koi AvkIoutiv ckIkXeto fiaKpbv aiaag' 
Tpciicc Kai AvKioi Koi ^apSavoi ay\ifxa\fi\TQii 
avipEQ i<TTe, (f>(Xoij /ivijcfaffBe Si dovpiSog aXic^c* 

288 OixBT avrip wpKirog^ efioi ce fiey Bvxog towKtv 
Zevg KpoviSrig' aXX' iOvg iXavvBre fidwxag iinrovc 
l(l>difi(itv AavaioVy Vv' viriprepov ev^og aprjaOB, 
*^Oc BLiriiv wTpvvB fiivog kol Ovfxbv Ijcacrrov. 

292 'Oc S' ore TTOu TIC OrjpriTrip Kvvag apyioSovrag 
aevy lir' aypoript^ avX Kairpti^ -fie Xiovri' 
wg BIT ^A\aioi(Tiv (tsvb Tpufag jneyadvfAOvg 
"EKTufp UpiafiiSrig, (iporoXoiyt^ Icrog "Apt?*. 

296 Avroc 8' Iv irpuyroKTi fiiya fjipoviiav €/3e/3?iiccr 
iv S* iire<T (xTfilvy, virepaii hog aiXXyy 
^re KaOaXXofxivri iotiSia ttovtov opivcc. 

"Evda rlva Trpoirov, Tiva 8* Scrrarov i^evap&v 

more acute when the blood ceases to flow. — 270. itoyofiTdicoi. At fto- 
yovQ TiKTovaai, dolorum crecUrioeSt the explanation of Aristardiiii> 
Here and 19, 119, H. employs the plural £lXcC0viAi, goddesses who 
preside over our birth. Elsewhere he only names one, absolutely; 
just as he sometimes says Movora, sometimes Movoai, We find in 
Plutarch an ingenious honuige rendered to the poet with referenee 
to this picture, De amore proliSy p. 496, d : Tavra oifx "Ofitipov a\ yv- 
vaiKiif aXX' *Ofiijpida ypdrlfai \iyov9it rtKovtrav ^ rlKTOwTav M, 
Kai TO liiyfia ttiq dXyfiCdyoc ouov trtKpbv cat 6^d yivSfttvov iv r»{ 
ffirXayxvoif ix°^^^*^- — ^^* H0pt?ov, d^pov IvXtipovvro, iSfl^— 
288. =r 6 dpicrroc. — 290. The gen. depends on tOvc.— 893. Korp^ 
is a subst. ; see 414, and the n. 106. — 297. Fm dtifit, which blows 
above us, ov high. — 898. Yioleut-ooloured {rb fiiXav lov, Theo- 



300— 321.J 11. . 303 

300 "EKToip TIpi€ifULiSfig9 0TB oi Zei/c kvSoc iSioKfv ; 

^Aadiov julbv wpioTa icai Airovoov icai ^OirtrriVf 
kclI AoAoira KXvriSriv koi 'O^lXriov 178' 'AyAaov, 
Accrv/ivov r* ^ilpoy re ica( 'Ittitovoov fitvi\apfiiiv> 

304 Towc ap' oy' Tiy Bfiovag Aoi/aoii; JAcv, aifrap iirura 
irXriOvv' wg bvoTt viijiia Zi^vpoq orrv^cAt^y 
apyctrrao Noroto, /3a0£iy AafAair* Tvjrrwi;* 
iroAAot; Sc Tpo0i Kv^a KuAfyScrai, v\p6(Ti S* a\V7i 

308 (TKcSvaraf k^ avifioia iroXuTrAayicroio loi^c* 

cue a/00 TTVKva KapriaO* v<p^ "KicTopi SafAvaro Xawv* 

The Greeks are about to give way, when Ulysses and Dioni^d^ 
dash together on the enemy, whom they throw into disorder. Hector 
perceives them, and rashes upon them ; but Diomedds strikes him a 
blow on the head, which stuns him, and forces him to retire. An 
arrow from Paris wounds DiomSd^s in the foot. Paris applauds 
himself for it. Diom^des answers him with contempt, and, protected 
by Ul^'sses, quits the field. Ulysses, left alone, resolves to await the 
onset of the Trojans. 

Evda ic£ Xoiyog etiv Koi aiuLri\ava tpya yivovTO, 
KOI vv K6V \v v^ecTori wicrov fpevyovreg ^A\aio(f 
312 el firi TvSetSy AiofiriSe'i KticAcr' OSuacrevc* 

TuSt^Sii, Ti iraOovre XaXafffxeOa OovpiSog aXKtig ; 
aXX' aye ^BVpOf viirovy Trap' tii '/(rracro* Sfj yap 

cffagrai, €t ksv vijac tXy KOpvOaioXog^Eicrwp* 
316 Tov S* a7ra/x£(j3o/x€voc irpodif^i^ Kparepog A«o- 

Htoi iyij fxtvi(o Kot TXijaofxaC aXXa plvvvOa 
tifiiojv efforerai ijSoc, circl vi^tATiytpIra Zbvq 
TpwaJv 8?? (i^Xirai Sovvai Kparog riiKEp rifiXv. 
3*^0 H, Koi Ovfifipaiov plv a^' Jttttwv Sxtb xapai^ey 
covpX (iaXiijv Kara /ua^oy apumpov' ahrap 'OSuor- 

* 

pnrastus), elsewhere fiiXava, — 806. See 2, 147. As the impetuous 
^ephyr dissipates the clouds piled up by Notus, in like manner 
^%tor dissipates the compact ranks of the Greeks and clears them 
7 death. — 806. dp^con^S, adj. rapii; according to others, tchite 
(in prose, XevKovoroQ, cdbas Notus in Hor.) ; dpyi(rrfjCi subst., the 
^e of a north-west wind. The gen. depends on v€0f}, nubes Noti 
y^ ^(Ao addueUu), — 807. rp6^i, neut of an old adj. rpo^iQ zz rpo- 
^«C. or rpa^f po'c, large, gross. 

'" 'Kiriki\riafAi9a, Sch. — 314. See 2, 235. — 818. See 1, £76 



304 A. [322—353. 

322 avTiOiOV OBpawovraf MoXiova^ roio avaicroc* 
Tovg filv iiTHT tiaaav, eird iroXifnou airijravaav' 

324 TU} S* av o/i<Aoy iovre icvSoc/ueoi/, ciic ore Koirpu 
ev Kvai Otipevrym fiiya (f>poviovT£ iriarirov' 
&Q oAekov Tpwag TraXivopfxivtM)' avrap ^A\aioL 
atnraalwQ ^evyovrec ave7rvfoy*'£icropa SToi/. 

328 ''Evd' IXsTiji; Siippov re koL dvipe, Sr/fiov dpltrrw, 
vis Svo) McpoTToc HspKtoaiovy og 7re()i iravrtov 
pSec jLiavroavvac^ ovSe ovg TraiSag iatTKev 
<n"C£Y£iv ig ttoAc/iov (jiOicrrivopa* tq) SI 0£ own 

332 TreiuitrOriv' Kijpcc 7ap ayov fceXavoc Oavaroio. 
Tobg fxiv TuSeWijc Sou/acicXctroc Ato/irjSriQy 
OvfjLOv Koi 'ipvxrig K£KaS(!)v, fcXvra r€u;(c^ dinivpa. 
'ImroSafAOv S* ^OSvaevg kqi 'Yirdpoxov i^evapi^iv. 

336 ''£vOa (70iy Kara 7(ra )tia)(f}i; IraviKTorc Kpof/wv^ 
e^ ^'iSvjC Kauopitjv' roi S' ctXXiJXovc ivapiZov. 
Htoi TvSiog vlog ^ Ayatrrpo^ov ovraas Soupl 
HaioviSiiv lipijja kut i<T)(lov' ovSi ol ittitoi 

340 iyjtfg iaav irpo^\ryv.v' aaoaro Sc iiiya 0v/itf» 

Tovg filv yap Oepanwv dwavivG* ixBv' avrap o 

irsZ^og 
Ovvs Slit frpofULaxijJVy ccbic ^iXoi; toXecre 6v/i6v> 
*'EicTwp S* o^if v6ij<T€ Kara arixag, wpro S* iv ^^ 
Tovg 

344 KdcXijywc* Sjua 81 Tpwtov uirovTO ^aXayycc- 
Tov Si iSoiv piyriaB jSoTjv ayadoc Aio/xi^SiiC} 
a7i/^a 8' '08u<Tff5o TT/aoct^wvccv, tyyuc iovra" 
NwVv 8»j roSc ttS/lco Ki^Xii/Scrai, o^pifiog *'EKrwp' 

348 aXX^ aye Sri (rriwiJLev fcai dXe^djpitrua fxivovrig* 

*H /oa, icai a/iTrcTraXaiv irpoUi 8oXi;(0(riciov CYX^' 
Kal /SaXev, ouS^ d^diiapTs^ TiTvaKofx^vog ke^oX^^^v, 
aKpr\v KCLK KopvQa' wXayxdr) S* otto ;^aXfco0c ^aA«?c? 

352 ovS^ ijccro X/'oa KaXov' epvKaKS yap rpviltdXeta, 
Tpiirrvxogf avXwwtgy ttiv oi iropt ^oT]3oc 'AiroXXW' 

'Q^IXcia, iS^. — 819. = PovXtrai. See 1, 117. — 384. '£0opv/3oyy> 
kTupaaaoVi Seh, — 826. 'Ek r»Jc 0vy^c iiriarpa^vTig, ti^ rovfi^ 
opfifiaavTtCf Sck. — 829. See n. 229, and 2, 831-834. — 334. X^ 
|uu, cedo, not used in the act. xa^w, 2 aor. ixaBoVf or Epic cfca^f*'' 
to cause to recoil, deprive of a thing, with the gen. In the Bii^ 
4, 4979 <^d elsewhere. — 886. 'Qc U ufra^pac iipfirtu trx^**^ 
Eutth. — 840. See 9, 116. — 851. KaT(d) K^p. — 863. See 5, 182. - 



354:— 379.] 11. 305 

arrj St yvv^ cptirojv Koi ipHcraro X^'P^ '''<*X^^y 
yalfiQ' afjLijn Sc Sor<7€ icsXaci/i^ vv^ fKaXvxfjBv. 
"Otppa Si TvSt^Siyc /icra Sovparoc tf^X*'"' c/owijv, 
r^Xe Ota irpofia\wv, oOi oi KaradcraTO yatti^y 
t6<^P^ *'£fcraip a/UTryvro, koI a;// Ig Si<f^pov opovfrac 
3G0 l^lXacr^ Ic irX)]0vv, fcai aXcvaro Knpa piXaivav, 
Aovpl S' Eiraiffffciiv rrpoci(f>if Kparephg Aio/itiSt^c* 

'E$ au vvv i<ltvy£g Oavarov^ kvov' ij re toi ayx* 
jjXOc icafcov' vuy avri a ipvaffaro ^oXfiog 'AttoX- 

XfOVy 

364 (^ /ulXXcic cvx£<''0«t> i^v CC SovTTOv afcoi;ra)v. 
'H Ofiv <T i^avvdf ye koi vtrrepov avrejSoXT/crac, 
£1 irou ri^ Kol ipoiys dcwv imrappoBoQ eoriv. 
Nvv air roue aXXovc liruiffOfAaiy 6v k£ fctYcfcai. 
36s ^H, Koi llaiov(Siriv SovpiKXvrov l^tvapi^ev. 
AvTcip 'AXI^avSpocj 'EXevijc womc i]vico/ioio, 
TvSciSy iwi ro^a riratvero, troiiiivi Xaojv, 
oT^Xp KefcXtfclvo^, av&pOKfir^Tt^ iiri rvfi^t^ 
372 ''iXou AapSavcSao, TraXacov Sri/Aoyipovrog. 
"Htoi 6 filv dwpr\Ka ^AyaaTpofjiOv i00£/uoco 
aivvT aTTo GTriHitK^i vavaloXov, cKnriSa t wfxwv, 
fcai Kopvda ^piapriv' 6 Se ro^ov Trri\vv ayeXiccv, 
376 icac j3aXev, ovS' apa fuv aXiov /BcXoc eic^vys x^^* 

P0Q9 

TaptTov Be^iTipoio ttoSoc* Sia S* afiireplc ^oc 
Iv yaiy fcarlTrijiero' 6 8c /uaXa riSv ytXaffaag 
Ik X6\ov a/i7r/jSi]<7€ icai evxofuitvog inog rivSa' 

854. 'AfiBTprirov, rroXv* ^rcXeOpov (irXIdpov) ydp tldoQ ftlrpov, ApoU, 

— 855, 356. See 5, 309, 310. — 857. ProperavU ad jactum hadCB 
= ad peUndam, or repeUndam hagtam quam jecenxt [hastened aftery 
L e. to feUk'\, — 858. Ubi deeiderat kumi, aor. of Kara-din. See 
4, 138. We shall see the fat itctuaofiai at 367. — 359. See 5, 
697* — 864. Absolutely, as we say in English, " to whom thou mU 
addrea thy prayers ;" instead of, '' to whom it is probable that 
thou addressest," &c. The grammarians explain luKKiiq by loi- 
Kas (verisimile est te , , ,), 14, 115, and elsewhere. — 865. I{avutf, 
eo«fi<no = eonficiam, as of a thing which cannot fail to be accom- 
plished. — 871. ManufaatOy (nggesto, in opposition to a natural mound. 

— 375. irijxvf, ciMtut, the curve of the bow, the part of the middle 
where they grasped it to bend it, and discharge the arrow, rtf^a, a 
denomination proper to the two extremities, in Lat. cornua : hence 
the plur. in this word, though there is only question of one bow. — 
876. A union of the two oonstructLons of U^vydv two, and tivIq : 



306 A. [380—394. 

380 Bt^Xiiai, oiS' oXcov fiekog tic^irytv' wc o^tXov 
rot 
veiarov Iq KEViiova j3aX(uv in 6vfiov tKiaOau 
OvTU) KBv KOI Tpwcc aviwfvaav icaicori|TOC> 
oire ff£ TTC^piicaat, Xlovfl' wc fii?ica8€c aiycc- 

384 Tov S' oi rapfiriaag vpogi<l>n Kparepog Aco/cr 

To^ora, Xw/Siir^p, iclp^ 07X0!, wapBtvojriiriu 
cc ^€v 817 avTifiiov avv nvxicri mipiiOeltic 
oiric av roc y^paia/iyai j3ioc Kit rap^lcc 2oi* 

388 vuv Si /Lt' iTnypa\fjag rapaov woSbg iv\ecu aiirwc- 
Oinc aXlycii, cLc^c /i€ 7V v^ /3aXoi ^ Trai'c a^pwv* 
icoi^oi/ yap j3lXoc avo/ooc ayaXKiSoc ovrioavoio. 
"^H t' aXX(i>c vir' l/Lieio, ical u oXiyov ir^p STravpTf, 

392 oKv BiXoQ iriXeTaiy kol aKtipiov avSpa T(9i)<nv* 
Tov 0£ yyvaiKog piv r ap<l>lSpv<fioi d<n irapuai, 
waiSeg o 6p<^aviKol' o Si 0^ aipari yaiav ipevOwv 

fagit eum de manibw (dapsa). — 877. = Staftvepkc H. — 880. Pro- 
nounce j3€/3\eai. — 884. ** The character of DiomSdes, opposed to that 
of Paris, creates here a great beauty. Paris thinks he has done a 
great exploit in wounding Diomedes in the foot, concealing hinuelf 
behind a tomb ; and Diomedes, with his foot nailed to the eardi, 
treats his wound as a mere scratch, and defies his enemy still." Mad, 
J)acier, — 885. rofiSra, equiv. to a reproach, " coward.** The force 
of the word XttPT|Ti{p appears especially in the words of Priam, 24, 
239. There was a kind of head-dress called iespac> horn. Heneej 
several commentators, both ancient and modem, have thoaght they 
must draw the explanation of Kipq, (jclpart) dyXac, "^ thou who tft 
brilliant with (or proud of) thy hair curled to a point.*' Bat t&is 
explanation cannot be supported by any example in the whole of Epic 
poetry. We adopt then, with Sptz., the interpretation of Af^^^ 
chus : ro^tfi dyaWSfjisvty atfivwofjievt, ** proud of thy horn (how).** 
I see that Dugas Month, rejects this explanation for the same reason 
that we have rejected the other. *' In H. (says he) the word apoc 
is always employed in the proper sense of Aorn, and never means m 
bow." That is true : but we must take into account the situatioo. 
Diom^dSs uses a term of contempt. He names the material (see 4, 
105, sqq.) instead of the thing ; in the same way as Boileau ftp/ 
Sat. y% : " Si de taut de h^ros c^Iebres dans I'histoire II ne peot 
rien offrir aux yeux de Puuivers Que de vieux parchemins qa'oot 
^pargn^s les vers.** ircu>6cvoiriir(ft. HapOivovs oviirreviav (see^ 
37 1), olov irept(7ieo7r(tfv, ApoU, The explanation recently given by » 
living scholar, " one who deceives, seduces young maidens/* is false, 
and of this we may be convinced by a passage of the Od., 19. 87< — ^' 
See 138. — 888. See 4, 139, and 6, 400. — 891. Iiravpciv (aor. of 
iTravpiffKut, to touch, reach). — 892. av8pa, a reading of Aristarchasi 



423.] 11. 307 

395 irvOerai' oliovol oi irc/ot irXccc M yvvaiKtg, 

396 ^ilg faro' tov S^ 'OSvacuc SovpiKkvrog iyyvO^v 

t<mi irpoaS*' 6 S" oiritrOi KaOiZofiivog fiiXog wKif 
Ik ttoSoc ?Xk'' oSvvri 8c Sia "XpooQ HXff' aXiyuvfj^ 

'^OO Vfivalv iwi yXa^vpytriv iXavvlfi^v' ^Y0cro yap icrip. 
OiiLdfi S^ ^OSv<nvg SovpiKiXvTOQ, ovoi tiq avrcJ 
^Apyuojv irapifABivev, hn\ ^oj3oc tXXa/St iravrag^ 
o\0ri<rag S' apa cIttc irpbc Sv fieyaXriTopa dvfiov' 
•404 "Q/ioi iyiiy ri iraOoj ; fiiya filv kqkov, acfce ^1- 

TrXifOvv rap^riaaQ' to Se piyiovy at iccv aX(ua> 
fioDi/oc* rove S^ aXXovc Aayaoi^c £^oj3>i<7€ K^ovrcuv. 
'AXXa r«t| /L(0£ Toura ^iXoc SuXi^aro Ovfiog ; 
'^OS oiSa yap otti icaicoi /ucv airoiyovTai iroXi/Lioco* 
oc o£ ic apiaravytri fiaxy eviy tov ct fxaAa yjmo 
itTTOLfiivai KpaTepUg, ^r' jjSXfjt', ^r' c/3aX' aXXov. 

Ulysses is isolated, and surrounded by Troians. Socus wounds 
him, but falls mortally wounded by his hand. Ulysses wounded 
calls for help ; Menelaus exhorts Ajax to fly to his succour. Ajax 
protects UlysseSi while Menelaus drags him from the fight. 

Ewe 6 TavO* S)p/Aaiv€ Kara i^piva kclI Kara Ovfiovy 
412 TO^pa S' tTTt Tpcuojy (rriyjtQ fiXvOov a(nri(TTa(i)v* 
iXaav S* Iv filtraotm^ fxeTo. (r<f>i(n Tr^/ua TiOivreg. 
Qg S" &Tf Kanpiov afKfn Kvvtg BaXipoi t al^ijol 
otviiiynaiy 6 Si t elm jSaOsiiic etc ^vXo^oio, 
416 Oityuv XevKOv 6Soyra ftera yvafiiTT^ai yivvtrmv' 
a/i^l Si T ai(T(rovTai' {nrai Si tc ko/uttoc oSovtijjv 
ylyvtraC oc Si fxivovtriv a^ap^ Shvov irtp iovTa' 
wg pa TOT o/i^' 'OSver^o Ati ^iXov loakvovTO 
420 Tpoicc* O S\ irpwTov filv ifivpova ArjfioirlTtiv 
ovTacrev Sjfiov vwepQiv liraXfikvog o^u Sovpi' 
avTCip iireiTa Qowva icai ''Evvo/uov l^evapc^cy* 
XipmSapiavTa S* circira, KaO' ^nririov a'/^avra, 

aZ^a in other texts. >- 893. See 2, 700. — 395. Si^irerac, 8ch. = 
vXilovts. See 16*2.-403. See I, 517.— 405. See iUdem, 325. 

411. See ibid., 193.— 413. See ibid., 409. — 414, sqq. Imitated by 
Yirg. ^n. x. 707> sqq. The Lat. poet has left out here the detail of 
sharpening the teeth, but he recalls it in the Georgics, iii. 255 : 
** Ipse ruit dentesque SabelUcus exacuit sua." — 418. lUvoiMnv (a6- 



308 A. [424—453. 

424 Soi/pl Kara irpor/Ariffiv vir aairiSog ofxiptikoiaang 
vvScv' 6 S' \v Koviyat wiawv tXt yaiav ayofm^. 
Tovc fJi^v iaa, 6 S* ap' 'linramBqv X.apoir oiraai 

SovpU 
avTOKamyvriTOv cuijyevcoc S(iico«o. 
428 Tt^ S' iiraXe^riffwv "SiWKoq kUvj iaoOtog ^tljg' 

OTiJ 8i /LiaX' lyyifQ iatv Kai jxiv irgoq fivOov tstinv' 

^Q 'OSuertii iroXvmvB, SoXeuv ar rjSl irovoio, 
(Ti7)U€pov ^ Soio£<T£v cTTCv^Eai 'iTrTToatSyo-iv, 
432 rofcuC ai/Spe KaraicrdvaQ koI tev\b airovpag' 
fi Kiv efju^t inb Sovpl rvirtig airo Bvfibv 6\i<r(Tyg' 
*^Qc tlifwv ovTtiae Kar aairiSa irdvToa liaviv' 
Sia /u£v CKTwiSog ijXfle Aasivng oj3pc/iov iyx^^> 
436 fcal S<a OijjpriKog TroXvcaiSaXov ripripHaTO' 

iravra S' otto TrXcupcuv X0^° IpyaOevy ovSi r* iaatv 
UaXXag 'Afliji/aiTj fii^diifievai tyKatri f^wrog* 
Fvw S' '08u<rei/c o of ovrt (iiXog Kara Kaipiov iJiXOfi^ 
440 Si// S' ava\<ujp{i(Tag Sb^KOv Trpoc fuivOov eenrsv' 

*A SciX', 3 juaXa 8^ <t€ ic£\at/erat aiiri/c oXcOpoc* 
"Hrot fiiv p ijJL hravaag \ir\ Tpweaai fid\B<rOai' 
trdi S* eyu) IvOahe (prifii (ftovov Koi Krjpa fxiXaivav 
444 liiuLaTi T(^8' i(y(TBG0ai^ e/it^ S* virb Soupi Saij,ivTa 
tvxog Ipoi SwtreiVi ^pvxrjv S* "A'iSi KXvToir(jjX(jff» 

'H, KOt 6 filv ^vyaS' auric VTroorpe^ac £/3ej3n*f«' 
rr^? Sc pBTa<TTpe(l>OivTi p,tTa(PQivi^ Iv Sopv tt^^cv 
418 Sifxwv petrariyvg^ Sta Ss (rrriOkadnv iXa<T(Tev» 

AovTrriGBv Si neawv* 6 8' eTTEv^aro Stog 'OSuffatuc' 

*Q 2wx', 'iTTTraerov vll Sa.i<f>povogy iTTTToSa/LioiOi 
005 <^€ riXog OavaToio Ki\rifiBvov^ -ouS' vTraXu^ac* 
452 A SdX\ oi) filv aoiye Trarfip koX vorvia firirrip 
oaae KaOaipriaovtri Oavovri nepy aXX' olcuvol 
• 

Tov), suitinentf meet his assault. — 424. irp^T|a.T|(ns, the region of the 
navel, the parts near the reins : lit. what is cut first {yrporifivu) in 
the victim. M. Bothe, iQ fixing to this etymology the sign of douhtf 
has not thought of the word otpayrj, the throat, a term which has in 
like manner been transferred from the victim to the human kind.-" 
425. Ty vXanX rqc x**P^C> ^ dpuKi, Sch, PalmA, — 427. = evYiVovc. 
—430. See 6, 203. ^ 434, sqq. See 3, 356, sqq. ~ 437. See 5, 147> 
It separated the entire skin from the flesh, and took the skin off bis 
side, but did not touch the vitals.— 489. See 4, 185.— 441. SftX^, in 
the sense of MXaioQ, unhappy. — 446. See 6, 654.-446. See 8, 157> 
^-468. KoOoipciv, deirahere, to draw down, cause to descend^ lover 



454 — i77>] 11. 309 

454 wfjLfitTTal ipvovai, wzpi vrepa ttvkvu BaXovreQ, 
AifTap ejuL, ei «c6 Oavwy icrtpioval ys otoi ^A^aioL 

456 Hq €t7r(i»v ScuKoto Sai^povoc ofipifiov tyxog 
t^w re xpooQ IAk€ koI atnrlSog 6fi(j>a\oia<rrig' 
alfjia Si oi (rvatrOivTOQ aviatrvro, KriSe Sk 0u/iov. 
T/ooicc S^ fityadvfioi STroic ISov ai// 'O Su(r ijoCy 

460 kbkXojuibvoi KaO* ofxiXov, iir* ai/rtl^ iravrtg ifiriaav* 
AifTap 87' £^07rt(Tw ayc^a^cro, ave 8' iratpovg* 

rpiQ 8' ai'tv ca^ovroc * AprfitfuXog MeviXaog' 
464 ali^a S' a()* Aiavra Trpocc^ct^vcev eyyuc covra* 
ATav Aioycvlc) TcXa/Li(tiv<6^ Ko(pavB Xaiijv, 
afjL<f>l fi 'OSucyaijoc TaXaat^povoc ?ic€t' aiir^, 
rcu liclXii, ijgu £ fiii^aro fiovvov iovra 
468 Tpb>£C) airoT;u//?ai/T€c «vl icparcpy vff/Licyy. 

'AXX' lo/ucv Ka0^ o/itXov* aXi^ifisvai yap afiiivov. 
Ac(S<ii, /Li/jTt iraOymv evi Tpdjeaai novwOdg, 
eaOXoc BtjjVy fityaXri Si ttoOi^ Aavaoteri ylvrfrai. 

472 *^Qc flTTWV 6 /U6V fipXy 6 S' S/i* JoTTCTO IffoOtOQ 

£vpoi/ £7r£fr' 'OSva^a Ail ^tXov* aju^l S^ ap^ avrov 
Tpweg £7rov0\ oic ci te Sa^oivot Ooisc 6pe<r6iv 
afiifi* iXafpov KBpaov j3£J3Xf}/icvov^ ovr^ l/SaX' avrjp 

476 £(^ OTTO VCUpSC ''OV jLllv t' ^Xv^E TToScO-fftV 

i^Bvyu)Vy o^p aijua Xmpov icai yovvar opdjpy' 

(the eyelids), an expression which very well paints the action of 
closing the eyes of the dead. — 454. Ionic fut. fur lpv<rov<rc. — 465. 
KTEpCCciv, to inter with pomp, make a solemn funeral. See 24, 38. — 
458. inj8c, see 5, 400. — 462. "O^ov 17 Ki^dkri roif &vip6c itrx^^^^ 
Xwp$(rac (lit. contain) fikyiOoQ ^wvijcf Apdl. Fm xo-vioLviay ix^^°^ 
(whence ra^oc, eckius). We should have expected rather to find 
here the word mouth, throatf as Theocritus says : TptQ fAkv 'YXav 
avtrtv, hffov paOvQ 'fipvyt XatftSg. But H. speaks here as a specta- 
tor of the extreme effort which Ulysses makes. The whole head of 
one who cries out at the top of his voice, is contracted, stretched by 
the effort to propel the sound; which is what the poet expresses when 
he says, '' he cried with the whole capacity of his head ;" and the 
French language by the colloquial expressions, orier de toute sa tite, 
crier ^ pleine ttte. — 474. ^ The hero says that in going to visit the 
sources of the Simois, he traversed forests filled with jackals, B&i^, 
These animals live in numerous troops in hot countries, and there- 
fore H. says Owec in the plur. ; and not to make a miserable jingle 
of words between Q&iq and Tpwcf, as say the petty Scholiasts." Iht^B 
Month, This is one of H.'s most finished pictures. According to 



310 A. [478^504. 

478 aitrap iirtiSfj rovyc Sofcacracroi tticvc oitrrogy 
i}fio^ayoi fuv Qdotg iv ovQitn SapSairrovcnv 

480 iv vifiii tTKUpf}' hri re Xlv fiyay€ SaifAwv 

frivrriv' Owtg fdv re SiirpBtravy aitrap 6 Sairrcc* 
Sjg pa TOT ifiijii' ^OSvaija Sai<lipovay TrocKcXoju^niv, 
T/ooicc tifov iroAXoi tb kclL aXxt/Aoi' avrap 07' 4p<vc 

484 ai(r<Tta}v cj» eyx^' aju^vcro vifAccc ii^a(>* 

Aiac S' £Y7V0cv iiX0£, fftiptov aojcoc i^vre Trvpyov, 
0r^ 8c 7ra(>€£* Tpoicc 8e ciiTpetrav aXXvScc oXXoc* 
"Hroi rov McWXooc 'Ap^coc t?a7' bfxtXovy 

488 xci(»oc E^Cft^V; c^cc'C 0£pa7riiiv a^cSov ^Xacrev cmrovc* 

Ajax scatters death among the Trojans. On the other wingi 
Hector yigorously presses Nestor and Idomeneos. Maehaon k 
wounded by an arrow from Paris. Nestor, by the advice of Ido- 
meneus, carries Maehaon in his chariot out of the fight 

Atag Si Tptjtaatv ivakfiEvog eIXe AoptiicXov 

• UptafxlSriVi v6dov viov' iiruTa 8e IlavSoicov owro' 
ovra Si AvaavSpov kqI Hvpaaov riSl TlvXapT^v* 

492 'Q,g S* oiroTE ttXtjOoiv irora/Lioc ireSiovSe KaTHtnv 
\€ifiappovg Kor 6pe(T(l>iv, oiraZofievoQ Aioc ofipp^f 
TToXXac Si Spvg atoXiag, voWag Si re w^vKag 
ec^^psrac, iroXXov Si t a^i/cryeroi; etc oXa jSoXXir 

496 &g e^CTTC kXovccuv irtSlov rore fj^alSifiog AXag, 
Sataitjjv ^TTTTouc re ical avipag. OuSi ttco *'£jcrbi() 
Trevfler', ^Tra^ pa /na^ijc «t' apiorepa ftd^varo vatrnQ} 
6\0ag irap rrorafxoio ^KapavSpoV Trj pa paXurra 

600 avSpiov iriirTs Kapiiva} fiorj S' atT^Btnog opwpu 
NeoTopa t a/Li0i piyav icoi ^Aprfiov ^iSoptvtia. 
Efcrofp /ucv fcera roio'tv ofc/Xec, pipptpa piZtov 
?yYcf fl' tTTTTocrvvy re' vicwv 8' aXoTra^e ^aXayyac* 

604 Oio av v(o xa^ovTO iceXevOoo Slot ^A\aiol, 

Aristotle, the jackal and the lion are enemies. — 476. r&y 4|Xv{ii 
^^enatorem oervut. — 477. See 9, 610. — 478. = daiidaiirai, — 48S. 
&|i4^iy> to be busy about, to care for. See 7» 316. 

492, sqq. See Yir^. ^n. ii. 306, sqq. ~- 496. £ic a^dv j^^h 
Sch, Otherwise ic^iptvOM is said of what one eats, inguraUan> 
&^<rytr^y a mass of impurities and all kinds of things whidi tbe 
river swallows and mixes with the mud ; probably fm dfitv^m, to 
draw. — 406. Pervadsbat, perounabat eampum, kaov^, to agitst^ 
push before one, what is vulgarly called turn topsy-turvy. — 609. Tf 
roC lirirftvMy Apirj, j^ircipi^ EugkUh, By his skill in fighting on 
the ehariot — mHi atsXf^^, so. wokt/itKnc, the march against the 



i05 533.] 11. 311 

505 cc fjiri ^AXiKavSpoQf '£Xli/i|C iroatc fivKOfiotOf 
iravasv apicmvovra Ma\aovaj iroifiiva Xadifv, 
Iti^ Tpty\(o\ivi jiaXwv Kara Se^cov &fiov, 

508 Tc^ pa TTipiSSuaav fiivea ttvc/oi/tcc ^Axaioi, 

fxi^WW^ fJllVi TToXijULOtO fiBTaKklvOivTOC^ 2Aot£v. 

AifTiKa S* 'iSojuevEvc 7r/ooc€^(^v6E Nlirropa Stov* 
*0 NcWop NiyXTjeaSTF, ^lya kvSoc 'A^atwv, 

512 aypciy (tiLv 6x(t»)v e7rc]3^(r€0* irap S^ Ma^aa>v 
(iaiviru)' Ic v^ac Si ra^^ttyr' i^e fiwvv\ag hirov^, 
*lY|rp6c yap avrjp TToXXbiv avra^eoc aXXoiv 
l^covc T kKTafAVHV CTTC T Y/TTia ^apjuaica 7rd<r(rE<v]. 

516 *^Oc t<baT' ouS' airiOritrt Vtprivio^ ImroTa Nfcrrwp. 
AvTiKO o wv b\ii»iv eiTEJSiiorcTO' irap 8* Ma^aoiv 
^alvj 'AaicXffTrtoii vcoc afi{fjiiovo^ iiyr^poc* 
/laerrc^cv 8' ittttovCj tw 8* ouic aicovrc irvriaOiiv 

520 v^ac c^t yXa^vpac' i^ yap ^iXov cirXcro Ovfj-if* 

HectoFy informed of the disorder carried by Ajax into the Trojan 
ranks, traverses the field, scattering death among the Greeks. Bat 
Zeus does not permit him to encomiter Ajax, into whose heart he 
inspires fear, so that he retires fighting. Eurypyliis ranges himself 
by his side ; but soon, womided by an arrow of Paris, he quite the 
fight. At his Toice the Greeks advance to support Ajax. 

Kc/Spcoviyc Si TpHag opivofilvovg cvot|(r£v, 
^Eicropi Trap/Sc/Sact^C) t^ai fiiv irpoQ /nuOot/ tetirev' 
'Eicrop, viiii filv ivdaS' ofitXiojuiev Aavaoitriv, 
524 i<r\aTiy irokifioio BvcTi\io^' oi Si Si) aXXoc 
Tpwig opivovrai iirifii^j Ittttoi tb koi avToL 
Aiac Si icXov&t Te\a/iuivioc' ev Si fitv iyvwv* 
li/pif yap a/u^' iofioKTiv i\€i aoKOc' aXXa ical rifiug 
528 Kiitr ImrovQ re ical ap/i* Wvvo/aev, tvOa fiaXKna 
iwirritg irzZoi re, Kaicriv ipiSa TrpojSaXovrcc, 
oXX^Xovc oXIicouori, |3o»| S' aeTjSjoTOC optopev. 
^Qg apa ifnovrifrag ?/iaacv K€iX\iTpi\ag Imrovg 
532 fiAfTTiyi Xiyvpy' roi 8l irXryyiig atovTBg 

pifi^^ £^cpov Ooot/ apfia /itra TpiHtag ical ^Axaioigy 

■ 

emmy. — 009. iMraicXCvfo^at, to lean, incline to the other side. -— 
580. Tj, 110. 

588. = lOOvtafitv. — 51to. IpiSci irpoPoXtuf, lit. to cast forward the 
strife : to engage in fight ; doubtless by a metaphor drawn from 
miarile weapons. In the same way tpida irpo^pivOat, 3, 7* — ^O^* 
nX^yqc alvQdittvoi, Soh, The description that follows is imitated by 



312 A. [534—558. 

534 orcfSovrcc veici;ac re koL atnrlSag' cufiart S* a^iuv, 
vipuev airac TrtiraXaKTO, koi avrvyi^ ai irepi St^pov, 

536 ac ap* a<f imrdwv oirXiufv paOdfiiyyag tjiaWov, 
cS, T air tTTiatTtjjTpwv. 'O Si cero hvvai o/iikov 
avSpofiiov /ofj^ai rc^ fxeToXfievog' iv St KvSotfiOv 
^KC KOKOV Aavaoidi, fiiwvOa Si \aZfTO Sovpog. 

540 AvTQp 6 TMV aWwv €ire7ra>A€iro tiri^ag iivdpwv 
iy\H T aopi re piyaXoial re \iEppaSioiaiv* 
AiavTog S^ aXieivi fiaxriv TcAa/jcuviaSao. 
[Zcuc yap 0£ veiAe<Ta9\ or apdvovi (j^tJTl ftaxoiro.] 

544 Zevg Si irarrip AlavB* ixf/iZvyog kv ifiofiov ipfftv' 
orq Se Taijuov^ oiriOav Se aaKog (iaXev iirra^oetov' 
rpiaai. Si Trairrrivag kff^ ofiiXov, Oripi loiKtvg, 
ivrpoTraXiZojievog, oXlyov 701^0 'yoi/i/o^ a/uei/3(tfv* 

548 'Clg S* aWuyva Xiovra poutv ailfh pEaaavXoio 
IcfaivovTO Kvvig re koI avipeg aypoiwraiy 
o7re piv oxjK tltaJtri /BocJv sk 7r7ap kXitrOaiy 
iravvv\oi kypYitTvovreg' 6 Se Kpeitov ipaTiZ(ov 

652 c0u€<9 aXy ovTi irpriaGH' da/uiieg yap aKOvreg 
avTioi ataaovai Opatruatjjv airo X^'^^'^*') 
Kaiofievai re Seraiy ragre rpu, ifravfiivog irtp* 
i^(J0ei/ S* anov6(T(jiiv c/3i} rcreijorc Qvpuf 

656 &c Afac ror' aTTo Tpcucov TfTir\iiivog ifrop 

^i€, TToAX' aliccov* Trepe yap 8«€ vijvatv 'A^a^'i'*'* 
*Qc S' or' ovog trap" apovpav ICjv IjSiTjo-aro iraiSflC 

Virg., ^n. xii. 337, sqq. — ^87. at v€ {paOdfuyytc al) iw^ wr 
lirunr. — 639. Lit., ** he drew back, or removed very little from 
the knee ;*' i. e. he did not quit it ; he kept lighting on. — 548. A 
line interpolated, if we may trust the quotation of the passage by 
Aristarchus and Plutarch. 8t* = ore. — 644. = Acavrc, here ana 579. 
— 646. Tcu^v, see 24, 360. — 646. Acd Hog vircx^pijac, <Sbil.— 647. 
See 6, 496. *E<Tri <xk dfiti^nv yovv yovvbc rb fipayj^ ^^ 
voSiZtiv Kai /ti) fiaxpA pi^a^tiv, Eustath, Lit. ** to change one bM 
for the other," i. e. to put alternately one foot before the other. Tlus 
slow and courageous retreat gives occasion to two comparisons ; j^ 
the one figures the lion, of which Aristotle says {Hitl. o/AnmaUf ix. 
ch. 31), ''that he never flies on the plain,*' &\\* idu Kai did irXifOoC 
dvayxaaQy r&v OijpevopTutv vvayaytiv, pd.dtiv viro%wp<^ 
Kai Kord OKsXoQ xai Kard /Spax*^ <^<<Tpe^o'/ifvof : 
he only flies when he arrives at covered places. Virg. has imitate 
this whole passage, Mn. ix. 789. sqq. — 648. T6 fuuov r^g aiXfC} 
hirov T&v ftouv ai ordcuQy jSbA.— 660. See 176.-664. 8rnf, fin i'wt 
vineta, ligata, a faggot of pieces of wood cut thin and tied together, 
a torch. — 667. See 5^ 566. — 668. As we have said above, the mode 



559— 588. J 11. 313 

559 vwQfiQy c^ Si} TToXXa Trepi poiraX a/u^fC eayiy, 

560 Keipei t' itgiXOwv jiaOif XriioV oi Bi re TraiSec 
Ttnrrovaiv poiraXoiaC (iiri Si te wiirdi aurcJv' 
trvovSg 8' l^i7Xaao-ev^ Ittci r iKopiaaaro i^opBrJQ' 
&C TOT tTTeiT Amvra plyav^ TtAapiiviov viov, 

564 Tpwfc viripOvpoi TriXiickuTot t eiriKOvpoi, 
vv<raovT€Q SucTTOto-i piaov <raicoc, atev ?irovro. 
A?ac S' aAXorc ju^v fci/T}(Ta(ric£ro OovpiSoQ ciXk^c* 
avTig viro(rrp£^0£<C9 *cal hpriTV<ra<rK€ <paXayyag 
568 Tpct^cuv tTTTroSa/Liwv' otI oi Tpfii7ra<ric£ro ^£t;y£tv. 
Ilovrac Sc irpoUpye 0oac c^ri v^ac oSswtv* 
auroc Sc Tpaicut; ical ^A\atwv 9vve p^trriyv 
KTTapEvog' TO, Se Sovpa 9pa<THawv otto XEtpCjv 
572 aWa julv £v (raicci psyaXi^ irayiv, opfieva irpoaatt)'' 
TToXXa Sc KOI /u£0'0'T)'yu, irapog XP^^ Xevicov eTravpect/^ 
£v 7019 toravro, XiXaio/tiEi/a xpooc acrat. 

Tov S' wg ovv lv6i}<T Euaf/iovoc ayXaoc vlo^i 
576 EupviruXoc, TTUictvoTcTi ]3£a^o/Li£i;ot/ jSeXIferaiv' 
<"•!} pa Trap' airov Idjv, Koi aKOVTKre SovpX ^aecvc^, 
Kal paXs ^avtriaSrtv 'ATTteraova, iroipiva Xawv, 
{irap VTTO TrpairfScuv, £70ap 8' vtto youvot' IXiiaei;" 
580 ^vpvirvXog 8' ETTopouere ica^ aivuro rf u;^€' ott' wptov* 
Tov 8' arc oi5v £voi)(r€v 'AXe^at/Spoc 0£O£i8iic 
T'£ii)^€' airaivvpsvov 'ATTcaaovoc* avTiKa to^ov 
IXkct' £7r' EvpvTTuXy, leaf jliiv jSaXe /uTipov oiaTdj} 
584 oc^tov* £fcXo(T0i} §€ SovaS, €/3apwe §£ pr\p6v, 
Axp 8' Irapcuy etc eOvoc £Xa^£To, K^p' aXffivoiv* 
i?W(T€v 81 8«a7rpii<T«ov Aovoolcrt yeywviog' 
Q (f>(Xoi, ^Apytiiav fiyriTopig riSe /ul8ovr£Ci 
588 orff-r iXeXixOivreg Koi apvvBTB vqXeIc ^i^ap 

01 legarding animals, and of putting them on a parallel with men, is 
^^ variable, and changes greatly according to the people and the 
^pochs of civilization. For H., this comparison of Ajax with an ass 
)A ^to as noble as that with a lion, which precedes. It is the same 
^ Holy Scripture, '' Istaehar (says Jacob in blessing his sons) arinut 
•^' ^'^^^^ «n^^ terminoi" IpiifcraTO iratSos is just the same as 
y £i&gU8h, « force the guard," the boys his guardians, his con- 
attctors ; i. e. entered in spite of them into the corn-field. — 560. 
xipciv and tondere are often said of animals browsing on the herbage, 
**>a French, tondre, — 669. Fm ccpyw. 'EcwXve rove Tpwaf ifuri- 
HTHv race vflW<rt,jS<?A.— 672. = l7rayi;<Tav.— 678. 'B^dtf/aaOai, iiriOi. 
y^% 8ck — 674. The poet attributes to the jarelin the sentiment and 

P 



314 A. [589—611, 

589 Aiavffj oc /ScMcaai /Sca^eroi' ovSc I ^q^ 

^cv^caS' lie iroXIftoio SuciX^^^' aXXa fuiX* ivniv 
lorrao-d' a/ti^* Amvra fiiyav, Tekofiwviov viiv- 

592 ^£fcc <^ar £v/9iiin;Aoc ^e^Xtifdvog' oi & Top 
avroi/ 
7rXf}(r(0i £(m|oav, aaK^ iftoun icX/t/avrcCf 
Sov(>ar^ at/acrxo/ucvoC rwv S* avriog rjiXvdsv Amc? 
oTfi Si fitrairrpitfkOdg, lirti ikcto IOmoc Iraffwv. 

596 ^£fcc oi filv fiipvavTo Sl/coc 7n;(>6c aWofdvwo^ 

AchQIes perceives Nestor. He sends Patroclns to ask him wbat 
mounded warrior he is carrying back. Patroclus rejmns Nestor ia 
his tent and recognizes Maefaami. Nestor tells him of the disorder 
of the GreekSb He deplores the obstinacy of Ajax; then, caRTing 
himself back to the days of his youth, he relates to Patrocloi hov 
once he fought with the lUeans, and, in spite of hia father, sared bis 
country. 

NioTopa S* Ik ttoXI/lioco ^epov Ni}Xi|'ia£ Inoi 
iSpioaai* j^yov Si Maxaova, irotfiiva Xatov* 
Toi; Si iSiiv Ivoijcrc 7roSapfCT)C Sloe 'A YtXAtuc* 
600 i<TTriKti yap iw\ rrpvfivy fieyaKtiTH vij£, 

elgop6(M}v TTOvov ahri/v ItaJKU re SaKpyoevtrav- 
ATspa S' kraipov kov llaTpoKXria Trpogieimv^ 
fftOiy^dfiivog vapa vriog' 6 Si K\i<yiridiv ctKOvaoc 
604 iic^oXev TaoQ^Apm* icaicou S* apa oi viXiv ipw 
Tbv irponpog irpogUtirE MkvoiTiov aXKifiog vlog' 
TtiTTc fiB K(fcX^aicetc> 'Ax'XcS ; rl Si ai XP«w 
IfiHo ; 
Tov S' airafieifiofitvog irpogli^r\ voSaq i>Kvg *Ax'^' 
Xivg- 
608 Ac€ MevoiTiaSii, t(^ ifiio Kt^^^^t^'^^ Oujuu^, 
vvv 01(0 irep\ yovvar l/Lia arridtaOai 'Axotovc 
XiatTOpivovg' xpiuo yap iKavtrai ovKir avcicroc* 
'AXX' td( vvv, IlarpOfcXs Ail ^IXe, Nlerrojo' tpftOf 

the desire of him who hurls it.-— 579. See 6, 337.-698. = uc •H^' 
— 596. 8^|Mt, tiMtor, in the acotu., as elsewhere ^ijciiVy Tp6w4Vfi^ 
more, with gen. 

600. irpv|fcVQ, adj. as 7, 383 ; 10,35.--801. Uko, kettroeliU t^Bt», 
formed after another declension, of i4aidi (see 6, 521, 7^)* ^ 
existence of the nom. lu^ cannot be eatablished. — 608. SpesloBg ^ 
the vessel, on board of which he was. KXi«rCq0cif depends on i{f^ioXfi'> 
— 604. In the same way .£neas, ** Hino mihi printa muUi iako^ 
i£n. ii. 07.— 606. For the construction see 0, 75.— 609. Sesli^* 



612—638.] 11. 815 

612 ivTiva Tovrov ayti /Sc/SXti/liIvov eic iroXl/Lco£0. 
"Utoi filv rirf SintrBe Ma^aovi irdvra louc€v> 
rcji ^ AfficktiwiaSiff arap ovk iSov 6/JLfiaTa t^uyroQ* 
hnroi yap /us iraptii^av vporraw ftf/uavioi. 
616 ^Oc ^aro* IlarpoicXoc Bk ^£X<|i £ir€7r£i9c0* iraipt^' 
/3^ Si 6Uiv vapa T€ fcXifffac ical v^ac 'Axacci^v. 

Oi S' ore Si} «cXea/t|v NiyXi}iaS£Ci> af^UovrOy 
avToi fiiv p a7rl/37)(rav lirl \6ova TrouXv/Sorccpav* 

620 tiTTTOvc S* Evpi/^iSiiiv Ocpairaiv Xve roto yipovrog 
£^ 6\iwv* To\ S* iSpw inr&l/vxovTO \iTi!>vb}Vf 
aravTB ttotI ttvoi^v iropa 6tv a\6g' avrap hreira 
Ic icXiairiv W06vTig iirl icXi(r/Lioiaz jcaOi^ov. 

624 Toiai Si revxE KiiKefcJ ivirXoKanog 'EKafiriSrif 

Tfjv apST iK TcvlSoio yiptDv^ on iripcfkv ^A\iSXivq, 
dvyarip* ^Apmvoov fnyaXiiTopoiQ, fiv oi ^A\aio\ 
t^eXoVf ovt/eica /3ouXy apuTT€V€<iiuv airdvrwv' 

628 n A-^ftii'cV irpwTov fiev c7rt7rpoci}Xe rpaTrcJ^ay 
KaXi^Vy icvavoTreJ^aVy cv^oov* ai/idp Itt* aitriig 
\a\KH0v Kaviov' iirX Si Kpofivovj Tronif oxjjoVf 
riSl jiiiXi "xkiopovf rrapa S' aXtplrov Upov aierriv' 

632 Trap Sc Siirag TTcpticaXXlC) 8 oiicoflci; iSy' 6 ^cpatoC; 
\pv<reiotg fiXoiai rrtvapfjiivov' ovara S^ aurov 
rioaap* eaav, Soiat Si TrcXeiaScc o/u^lc iKatrrov 
Xpv<reiai vefniOovro' Svw S* vvb iruOfiivig i^aav. 

636 "AXXoc fifv fxoyiiiJV airoKivritraaKe TpajriZtig, 
wXuov iov' Nlaroip S' 6 yiptuv afioyrirl aaiptv. 
*£v rc^ pa (r^c kvkijo'C 7vv^> ciicvia Ocpacv^ 



— 621, 628. TlpbQ &vefiov imtrrpa^ivrtg rbv Idp&ra i^fipaivovro, 
8eh, — 624. = ffvKCMva, fm kvkcuo, mtMoeo, The ingredients of this 
drink aie named at 638, sqq. — 625. See 9, 188. — 627. 'E^aiperov 
ISmxav, Sek, JSxemerunt = eximiam dederunt. — 628. linvpoS^XXM, 
to push forward towards one. — 630. 6t|rov was the generic name of 
every thing they ate with bread, and wJiich gave it a relish. Here 
the onion is qwklified by iror^ o^^ov, ^ a seasoning of the drink," 
beeause it excites thirst — 681. j(^Mp6v, fresh. &imj, fm ayvvfii, 
framgo: frumerUi firactura, i. cfrumetUa or hordea tusa. This flour 

Ewe what the Latins call pids ; which, when dried, formed a 
od of cake, which they ate either dry, or moistened. Upev, as 5, 
499, Upde Kar d\uaQ, Hesiod has said Ai|/t ^rcpo^ Upbv dcri^v. — 
6S8. See 1, 246. «Sra, the handles. In German, aures and cmsoe are 
abo expressed by the same word ; but custom has introduced a dis- 
tinetion by the vowels ; the first okr, plur. ohren ; the second os&r, 
plnr. «ifv. — 635. A lengthening of yl/io/xai, p<uoere» Ncfio/ilvacc^ 

p 2 



316 A. [639—668. 

639 oivt^ UpafAvdt^} ewl S' aiyeiov fcvi) rvpov 

640 Kvr](TTi ^aXiccfy, lirX 8' aA^tra Xevica TraXuvcv' 
irivifAEvai S" IfceXEVcrcv, £7r££ /o* &7rX<(r(i-6 kvkhiS' 
Tw 8' £7rei ouv ttIvovt cKplrrjv iroXvKayKia 8i\^av, 
fjLvOoKTiv ripTTOvTO TTpoc clXX^Xovc IvcVovrfc^* 

644 riarpoKXoc 8c Oupyaiv ItftiuTaTO, iaoOtog ptjjg, 
Tov 8c {8(iL»v 6 y^paiog otto Opoi/ou c5pro ^aeivov, 
CC ^ ays XCfooc cAcuv, xara o cop(aa(Tt/at avciaycv. 
JlarpoicXoc o hiptoOev ovatvcro, clirc re ^vOov* 

648 Ov\ c8oc €(Tri^ 'yc/oate AioTpetpig, ovSi fxe irciffcic* 
Ai8oToCj vsfiEtrriTog 6 jwc irpocYjicc TrvditrOaiy 
ovTLva TOVTOV ajBig j3c/3Xij)Lt€vov' aXXa kol aifTog 
yiyvw(TKW opob) 8i }/La\aovay iroifiiva \a^v» 

6^2 NDi;' 81 CTTOC epcwv iraXtv a'yycXoc cl/it' 'A^^tX^c' 
cv 8c <ri) 01 (T0a, ycpaie Aiorpc^cc? oloc cfceiyoc 
8e£i;oc ai/^(>* ra^o iccv icai avalriov ainot^o. 
Tov 8' iJjucijScr' cTTCtra Fcpijvtoc iTnrora Nitmafp' 

656 TtTTTC r ap' (L8' 'A^'Xcwc oXo^vp^ra* viae 'Axaiwv, 
6(r(ro£ 8)7 /ScXeo-iv |3cj3X7/arat ; ov8c ri o78cv 
ttIvOcoc 0(r(70v opciipc icara orparov. 01 yap apt- 

CTTOl 

€v vriv&iv Ktarai ]3e3Xi7fcli;o£ oifrafiivoi re. 

660 BijiXriTai filv b Tv8ei8r}C^ Koarepoc Acofci}8?7C* 

ovraerrat 8' '08uct€vc 8ovpticXvT6c, i]8' 'Aya/uc/uvoiv* 
[/3ibj3XT)rat 8e icat EvpvTTvXoc icara juiypov 6coT(p*] 
roiJrov 8' aXXov cyw vcov ^ya-yov Ik iroXcjuoto, 

664 «(jJ OTTO vevprjg /BcjSXijjufvov. Avrap 'A;^£XX£vc, 
eerOXoc ccov, Aavailii; ov ic?}8era{ ov8^ cXcaf/o€£. 
^H jucvct, eicofce 817 vrieg Ooai ay^i OoXaaffiiCj 
'Apyetwv HkyitIj irvpog Sriioio OipwvTaty 

668 avroi re KTHViLfieS* iina^tpdj ; — oi yap Ifii^ ic 

Tovrkari K^ffaic, 6<fiKiiaav al irkXtiatf Sch, — 639. Pliny, NaL Hid. 
xiv. 6 : ** Pramnio nno etiam nunc konoa durat, Naaoitur Smynta 
regione, jujeta ddubrum. Matris deum.** Father Hardouin adds : H m 
Icaro inmla, ubi scopulus Pramnius, et in Lethoy et in Ejphesmo ogro, 
Ikvti, imperf. of Kvr\ni = icvaw, to scrape. — 648. Nunc non est seasio, 
i. e. sedendi tempus, — 649. vc|tcat|T^ {iariv) 8« |fcc . . . — 662. We 
must join TrdXtv cZ/it, rediho, — 658. vMov^ depends on ru — 660. 
= Ktivrai, — 662. This line, wanting in the best MSS., has been in* 
appropriately transported hither from 16, 27» for Nestor knew not 
of the wound received by Eurypylus. — 667. &^in|Ti, adv. constmed 
with gen., against the wiU of the Greeks, For the rest of the line see 



669—686.] 11. 317 

669 i<T&* o?T| irapog ecriccv iv\ yvafivroitm ^iXetraiv* 
"Elff* &c rifiilmifii^ (iiri Si fioi (/kttcSoc tiflf 
ifQ onoT* ^HXeioitri koL r\piiv vuicog lTu;^fl t| 

672 ifiifn (iotuXaaiy, or iyw ktclvov ^Irvfiovrjaf 
iaBXbv ^IdrHpoylSriVy og iv "HXcSi voieraaaiccvj 
pvffi tAavvofX€vog. O o ajuLVvwv yvi poiaatv 
tpXriT Iv irpwroKTiv ifirjg otto X'^^P^^ aKOvri, 

676 kclS S* BTrefrevy Xaol Si irepirpccrav aypoiCfrai. 
AritSa S* Ik TrtSiov avviXaaaafiev iiXi0a iroXXriv, 
TTBVTriKovTa fiowv ayiXagf roo-a irtota ohovy 
Toaaa <rvCjv <rv36<yia, rod aiiroXLa irXar? aXyCtVy 

680 iiTTTovc Si ^avBaq licaroy icat irevr^Kovra^ 
iraaac OijAciaCi iroXXmii Si TrJiXot uTrfjn-av. 
Kac ra f(£v i^Xa(ra/u€<rda IlvXov NiiXtVioi/ €i<r<ii 
lvvu)^toi Trporl ootu* ytyridn Si ^piva NnXsuCy 

684 ovvcKa /iot tu;^€ ttoXXo vctj* TroXe/uovSe iciovrc. 

rove V**'> *^*^* X/^cToff o^trXsr Iv "HXioi Stp' 

6, 331, and 2, 415. — 668. Iirurx<p^» in successioD, in file, one after 
the other ; in prose, itjuK^g. — 670, sqq. The digreesion we are going 
to read has raised an outcry of reproaches against U., or against 
those who are thought to have arranged these poems in the order in 
which they have come down to us. Almost all the commentators 
find it entirely misplaced. It seems, however, that the appropriate- 
ness of this digression is easy to discover. Let us disengage it from 
the details, in which the Homeric poetry delights, from that prolixity 
which comes with a good grace from the mouth of an old man, and 
l^ere b, at the bottom, the narrative of Nestor : ^ The £peans, irri- 
tated at the success of the Pylians, came with their whole force to 
crush the town of Pylos. My father forbade me to fight ; he hid my 
Worses. I fought, in spite of him, without my chariot. The first 
enemy I killed was the king's son-in-law, and I struck terrour into 
the Epeans. Zeus gave me a complete victory, and our town was 
B&ved." This story, addressed to Patroclus, is perfectly in keeping. 
It is an indirect way of saying to him, ** All the Greeks are in danger 
of yielding beneath the blows of the Trojans ; allow thyself to be 
V«n\uided, and fight in spite of Achilles. Zeus will give thee the 
victoiy.'' Such is the object of Nestor's long speech. The example 
of a similar position, and the success of a generous resolution, ought 
^ predispose the mind of Patroclus to yield to the direct solicita- 
tions, which Nestor will address to him, beginning at 765. I shall 
'opest, then, on the subject of this digression, the dictum of Horace : 
{fiomertu) nil mdUur inepte.—&l2. Ilcpt fioutv Air«\a<Tiac, jSc/i.— -674. 
fiddle : miki abigetu (ex ipsius armentie) pignora, for a debt to the 
^ans ; see 686. >- 677. Ai{l8a, see 9, ] 25.— 679. In words of four 
ihon syUables^ Epic poetry lengthens one of them, for the exigency 

p3 



318 A. [687—709. 

687 01 Sc avvaypOfJLBvoi IlvXiiov rryrfro^tg avSfHC 

688 Sairpevov' irokifriv yap 'Eireiol xpuog o^tikovy 
cue HM^^C vovpot, KtKOKijj/jLivoi, iv llvX(^ $fcsv*— 
IA0aiv yap p hcaKwcre /Siif 'H/CKucAiyseif 

riav TTporipufv irluv, leara S* iicraOtv Saaoi apimou 
692 AoiSeKa yap NiiA^oc a/iufiovoc vihg j|f/icv* 
Tbiv oZoc AnrofiifV; o< S^ oAXoc Trayrcc oXoi/ro« 
TauO" vir€pi|^aviovr€C 'Ettc^oI \aXKO')(lTwvBCf 
rifdag vfipiZovng, aTcurOaXa firixav6<ovTo. — 
696 'Eic S' 6 yipwv aylXiyv re ^owv ical irwv pirf owv 

Ka\ yap n^ Xptiog fiiy^ o^eiXcr' Iv "HXtSi 8/p, 
r£(T(rapec aSXo^opoe ittttoc avroeo'£v o^co'^^v, 

700 iXdoin-ec f^T atOXa' wipl rpiwoSog yap e/ucXAov 
0ev<Ti<rOai' roue S* av0e ava^ avSpCjv AvyBiag 
Kaa\tOi' Tov S" iXaTTJp* a<jiiH, aicaxhfievqv "iwrrwv. 
Tiov 6 yipwv liriwv KCxoXoi^evoc 17SI kqi tpytav, 

704 i^lXer* aawtra iroXXa' ra S' aXX^ ig S$/uoi/ l&uirey 
[Sairpevecv^ jxtitiq 01 art/u/3o/i€voc KiOi cavyc]* 
'H/u£ic l^^v ^o cicaora S^^^iro/Litv^ a/i^^ re aoru 
epSoftev ipa 0eocc' oc Se rpin^ fifwrt iravrtq 

708 4X0OV Ojuoic avrof re iroXcTc ical fid)vu\ec Imroi, 
wavavSiy fitra Si ar^i MoXlove Owpri<T<rovTO, 

of the hexameter.— 681. See 10, 216.— 688. 'EfuptZov, SdL Epfoi^ 
son of Po6eid6D, was the first king of these countries ; his son Elioi 
founded Elis. Hence 'Eirccoi and 'HXaoi, two names of the same 
people. " The Epeans had to pay a debt to many amongst us ; for 
we remained few in number . . ., &c." This apparent contradietioa 
is exphiined in what follows, " by their long and violent hoetilitiei, 
the Epeans had greatly reduced the number of the Pylians ; cb 
which account those who remained had almost all experienced sone 
loss in family or goods." — 600. After the murder of Iphitus, Uers- 
des wished to be purified by the Pylians. They shut against him 
the gates of their town ; hence this war of the enraged hen^ os 
which H. has given further details, 5, 392, sqq. — 68L == ixroBiiaap, 
fm crcivw. — 700. Elis bred excellent horses, and the idea of radsg 
these animals arose there, as we see from the present passage, at a 
very early period. The Olympic games, however, were not founded 
till long after ; althoagh Sophocles (Electra) makes them aseend to 
tlie heroic times. Nestor mentions, 23, 638, other races which had 
taken place, in his youth, at the funeral of Amarynceus, king of the 
Epeans.— 70L Mw, and several other verbs have not fut. but in the 
middle.— 702. = mari^x^' Dolentem ob equM ; see 5, 24 ; 24, 6flO.— 
705. A line which the ancient critics judged, inappropriately, tnas- 
ported hither from the Odyss., 9, 42, and 649. — 709. See 2, IS, 



no— 733.] 11. 319 

710 iratS' er iovr, ovirto fiaXa ii^TB 6o6piSoc aXic^c- 
"EoTi Si rtc Qpvoitraa iroXeCf alwtia KoXtiviif 

712 rifXov irr ^AX^ctc^, vsarri Il^Xov rifiaOoivroQ' 
rifv afjupBOTparoiovTo Siappaiaai ^cjuaoirsc* 
'AXX' otc ttclv TTcSfov fieriKlaOov, apfii 8' ^AOtivii 
ayyeXoc ijXflc Qiova qk 'OXu/httou, OwpfitrtrBfrOai^ 

716 evvvx^C? oirS* alicovra IlvXoi/ K^ra \aov ayeipev, 
aXXa fiaX ifravpivovg iroXifiiZ^v, OvSi /uc NiyXcuc 
tia Owpiiacrecrdaiy airiKpuxpev Si fioi Xirirovg' 
ov yap wdj ri fi e^ti tS/iev woXifniiia Ipya. 

720 'AXAa ical wg iinrtvai p^riirpzvov rifieripoKriv, 
Koi w^Zog wsp twv' hrel &g aye vhkoq ^A9fivi\* 
"Eerre Si rig Trorafiog M.ivvriiog ug fiXo jSaXXoiv^ 
lyyvBtv ^Aprivrig, £0i ptlvaptv 'Hoi Slav 

724 lirirrieg UvXiwVy ra S* ivippeov eOvea irtZ^v* 
"EvOcv irovoruS/y (tuv nixttn dofpri)(6ivTBg 
ivSioi iKOfitaff itpov p6ov 'AX^eioTo. 
"Evda ^il /il^am'cc vircp/LtevcT cspa icaXa, 

728 raupov S' *AX0€C(J, ravpov Si XloaetSctfiivcy 
aurap ^AOrivaiy yXavKtamSi jSovv a^aXaftiv, 
SopTTOv e7r££0* IXo)uc(r0a icara orparov iv TeXhvaiv' 
Koi KaTBKOifiriOifiiiiiv iv ivreaiv oTacv tKa<Ttog 
732 a^^l poag irora/uoeo. 'Arap fieyaOvpoi ^EvuoX 
ap^itrravTO Sri aarv SiavpaOinv pfpatang' 



** Pherecf des (p. 81, FragmefOa Hittoricorum, collect. Didot) says 

that the Mdiont or Mdwnidet vrere called Cteatui and Enrptut, that 

they were sons of Poseidda and itfo^toM, daughter of McliuM, but that 

fame gave them Act6r for their father ; indeed Nestor names them 

below 'AKTopiiavt, sons of Actor." Pherecydes adds that they were 

double ; i. e. that the same body carried their two heads and four 

hands. This fable does not belong to the ideas of H. Nestor speaks 

of the two sons of Actor in 23, 638, sqq., as of two distinct persons. 

However it may be, Plutarch, in his Treatise on Fraternal Love, 

alludes to this opinion on the MoHonides, ** Now-a-days we are not 

less astonished when two brothers appear united, than if we saw the 

Molionides, whose two bodies were united by one nature.'' Dugat 

Montb. — ^TU. A town situated on the Alpheus, ''fertile in reeds," 

Vov* Aboye, 2. 592, it is called epvov.— 714. Au\tiX{f^ufravy Seh, 

On 9fi after 'ore, see 1, 137. — 716. This line forms a parenthesis. — 

73L ^yc, conducted, governed. — ^728. According to Strabo and Pau* 

fvmias, it is the river afterwards called Anigrus. — 786. Meaiy/i/Spcvot, 

Sok. On the south, see 8, 630. — 789. AytXaCvi, fm dytXiif a herd ; 

which they allow to feed with the herd, and do not yoke. It is the 

same thing as fiovc adufirii, promised to Ath^ul 10, 293. — 780. 

P 4 



320 A. [734-764. 

734 aXXa atjit irpoirapoi6e ^avt| fiiya c/oyo v " Api|Oc* 
Eurc yap riiXiog faiOwv virepi<r\itOe 7afi)c> 

736 mffJL^BpoiJLBaOa fJtaxyi Aii r iv\6fitvoi jcai 'AOiivy 
oXX' ore Sfj llvXltMfv Koi ^EwuCjv tirXcro vcticocj 
vpC^Toq iywv eXov avSput KO^iaaa Si /juivvxa^ tr- 

irovc, 
MovXiov al'XjiriTriv* yajifipog S* ^v Avyttaoy 

740 irpeff/3urari|i; Se Ovyarp^ d\e ^avOrjv 'AyajwijSiiv, 
^ Totra tjiipfxaKa pSf}^ o<ra rpif^u hhpua x9u)V. 
Tbv /Lilv lyw irpogiovTa (iaXov YaXic^pa Sovpf' 
^p£irE S" iv Kovlyatv' eyij S* ec cdppov opovaaq 

744 arfjv /(>a ^ira irpofJLa\oi<nv. Arap fieyaOvfiai 
'EttcioI 
crpeorav aXXvSic aXXoc> cttci iSov avSpa ircffowo, 
I^YC/Lcov* iTTTTi^cuv, fic ipicfTemaKt fjiaxt<rOai. 
Airap iytov Iwopovtra KaXaiva XaiXam laog' 

748 vrevrriKOVTa S* eXov Si^povcj ouo 8* afuplg eKa<nov 
(jiwreg oSa^ tXov oSSaCj ^fitf vwo Sovpi SafuiiprfC' 
KQc vv Ksv ^AKTopltMfve MoXiovB TTOiS' oXaiTa^a^ 
EC ^^ (T^(U£ irarrip avpvKpEiwv 'EvoerexOcuv 

752 CK iroXifLiov eaaciiac, JcaXvi/zac iiejoc TroXXy. 
"Evfla Zcuc Ili/Xtoteri /ilya icparoc iyyvaXiK^v* 
TOtppa yap ovv kirofiBaOa S<a cnriSiog iTBStoiOj 
KTiivovTig T avToifQ ava t tvna KaXa XlyovreCj 

766 6<pp* lirl Bovirpaaiov woXvirvpov firiaafiiv tmrouc^ 
nirpiig t '£2Xev(I}C9 icat 'AX«<r/oi; tvda icoXwvil 
K^fcXi}rm' o0£v aurtc air^rpaire Xaov 'Afli/vi|. 
Ev6' avSpa icrdvag ir{)fxaTov Xlirov' airap 'Ax<"®* 

760 a^ OTTO Bovirpaaioto llvXovS* txov (OKiag tmrowc* 
wavTeg S* BvxiTOiovTO diCtv Ally Nlorropi r avSp^v* 
Qig ?ov, rfiror' iov ye fitr avSpatriv. — Avrap 

'A^iXXtuc 
olog Trig apcrfjc oirov^orcrat* jj rl jtizy ocw 

764 TToXXa fxeTaicXavaiaOai, Iml k inro Xabg oXifrai* 

T^o«, see ]0, 56. — ^786. Neut. signif. : rote upon the earth. ^'UMt 
** briUiatU" is never a proper name in H. — 741. What they ^ 
rimpUt. —749. See 2, 418. — 752. See 3, 381 ; 5, 776.-758. See 1, 
353. — 754. <nri8i{t» an old adj. which means extended, — 756» fM{q* ^ 
town and places in Elts ; see 2, 616, sqq. Alisius, one of the nofo^ 
tunate aspirants to the marriage of Hippodamia, daughter of Pelop^ 
— 762. = ^v. The sense will be explained by onr n., 3» 180. — 7W. 



765 — 793.] 11. 321 

765 ''12 Triirov, i{ /Ltiv aoiyt Mivolriog wS* cirercXXcv 
rifAari tw, otb <r Ik ^Otijc ^ Ayafiinvovi vifiwev' 
ifGii Si T ivSov coi/reC) £7<<^ Kat Slog ^OSvatnv^f 

768 iratrra fiaX ei/ fxayapoii; riKOvofAtv oic IWrcAAcv* 
IIy|X^oc S* £KO/Lte(F0a So/lcouc cvvacc^aovroc^ 
Xaoi/ ajci/oovrsc icar^ *A^aaSa irovAvjSorccpav. 
^£v0a o C7r£t0^ ^pctia Mcvotnov cupo/iccv cvSov, 

772 ifSi <T€, Trap S' 'Ax^A^a. Tiptov 8' IirirfiAara IIviAcvc 
ircova /iY)/t>r cKflcc j3ooc Aa rcpinKfpai;v(|» 

aifXric iv X^P^V' ^X^ ^^ Xpucraov oAekfov, 
fnrivSvjv atooira oivov fv aldofASvoig UpoXaiv, 
776 S^cHic jULiv afiijn /3ooc cttetov Kpta, vw'i c eirecra 
OTi}/i€v ivl wpoOvpoKTC rat^ijv 8' avopovaev 'A;(tA- 

Xcwc, 
cc S* aye X^tpoQ fXdvj Kara S* iBpiaaadai avioyev, 
K^ivia T ev 7ra(>edi)ic£v, a re ^e/vocc Oc/t^iC £<rr(y« 
780 Avrap lird ra/oirt}^ev cSijtwoc ijSi irortfTog^ 
^PX^^ £7(11 invuoio, keAcvciiv v/i/u a/LC circcrc/ae* 
O-0CO Sc /LcaA* ijOiAcrov, rcu S^ afii^w ttoAA^ eirlrcAAov. 
IliiAcwc ficv Of irmSt yiptov CTTcVtAA' 'Ax'Xfj't 
784 allv a/oe(rr£ii£cv ical virdpo'^ov tfipavai aAAoiv* 
9ol S* av0* oiS* £ir^r£AA£ M£vo(rcoc9 "Aicropoc viog* 
TIkvov £/Ltov9 'y£V£y fell/ xnriprtpog iariv ^A\iXXtvgy 
irpta^vTipog cl av iaaC j3/p 8' S^fi ttoAAov o/lc£i- 

788 aAA* £1; oi <l>aaOai irvKivov iwogy 178^ vvoOiaOai, 
Kai oi (Ft})uaiv£ev' 6 8i ir£((F£rac £cc a^aSov mp* 
Qg e7r£r£AA* 6 yipwv, av 8r A/;d£ai. ^AAA* Iti koI 

vvv 
ravT* tiTToig 'A^iAfji 8ai^povc, ai kb irtdtyrac* 

792 Tic 8* 018^ £1 KEv 01 <Tvv Saifiovi Ovfjiov opivaig 
vap€iv(jjv ; ayadfj 81 vapait^aalg £<mv kraipov. 

Will alone profit by his valour ; see 24, 656. — 764. The translation 
JMMt dq)lor(Uurum is insufficient. It does not explain the idea of 
^nge implied in /icra. — 769. Veneramus.—TtZ. See 1, 460.— 774. 
£v r^ irept^payfcari ^ fripiwptfffiivt^ r^Try r^C a{>X^c, ScA. The 
^Ur of Zeus Herkeias, UpKHOQ, fm cpKoc, an enclosure. — 776. See 
n.f 483.-777. See 9, 193.— 779. e^|u« Urri (TrapaOavai).— 784. See 
S) 208. — 788. Instead of imperatives. miKiv^v, discreet, prudent, 
^f^u. See 2, 65. — 789. This passage proves that «ni||iA(vciv is very 
nnehleas strong than *' to command, give orders/' as ordinarily trans- 
Uted. Although the context often gives it this sense, the verb itself 

p6 



322 A. l794-«19. 

794 £c Si Tiva ^pealv ^m deoirpoircifv aXeslveiy 
ical Tiva oi wap Ztyvoc iirl^paSc irorvia jULirrrip, 

796 aWa <ri ircp irpocrco^ a/ua S' aAXoc Xaoc liritrOw 
Mvp/LtiSovck)V5 at kIv re ^o«tic AavaoTcrt ylvqai* 
Ka£ roc r£u;(ca icaXa Sorto TroAe/icovSc ipipetrOaiy 
ai fC€ d'E riil ccFKOvrcc a7ro(r;((iivrai itoXc/lcoio 

800 Tpa>£C> avoTTvcvo'CiKrc 8^ ^Apifioi vice *Axai6^v 
r£(po/LC€voe' oXiyri Si r avairvcvcrcc iroXI/ioio. 
^€?a SI K* aic/Lt^ec KCic/LCi)orac avSpag aijry 
wtraiade irporl aarv viwv airo icac KXiaiawv* 

Patrodus, regaiuing the ships of AchilleSy meets Eurypylus. Tbej 
•deplore together the eVils of the Greeks, and, on the deoumd of 
Eurypylus, Patroeliis conducts him to the camp, and attends to bis 
wounds. 

804 ^Oc ^ciTO' r<^ S* apa Ovfiov ivi ariidt<r<nv opivi^ 
/3^ Si Ohiv irapa vifaQ iir AioKiSriv ^A\iXiia. 
'AXX' &Te Srj Kara vrjag ^OSvtraiioc Oeloio 
c^c diwv riarpoicXoC) Iva cr^' ayopri re 9ifiic t€ 

r808 yriv, rp Srj Kai cr^i 0ea>v lTeTBv\aTO /3ai/uoi' 
Iv0a oc EvpvirvXog jSe/SXti/uIvoc avrejSoXticrev^ 
Ato7CV]7C £vai/LcovcSt}C» icara /uiipov oiarwy 
cFKaZoiv ifc iroXI/LCOV* Kara Si vor<oc /olcv iSpta^ 

812 (&/UOV fcal KC^aXijc' a^o S^ IXkcoc apyaXioio 
alfia fiiXav KcXapu^e' vooc 7c /i^P ifAirsSog ^cv. 
Tov Si iS(uv c^icret/oc McvoeWov oXkc/lcoc vcoc^ 
ica£ p oXoi^vpofitvoc cTrca irrcpoevra TrpocifvSa* 

816 'A SecXo£, Aavawv "fiyfyroptg riSs fclSovrcCi 
w^ ap ifiiXkfTi, rfjXf i^ikwv fcal TrorpfSoc aciiCy 
atreiv Iv Tpoiy rayiaq Kbvag apyiri Siifjiff ; 
*AXX^ aye fioi roSc iiwi, Acor/oc^^c EvpiimiX* iffM'C' 

preserves that of '* to point out what is to be done.'' ^ 798. See ^ 
62. — 794, sqq. This presage is expressed in 9, 410, and elsewhere. 
—796. Aor. of irpotiyfii.— 797. ^, see 6, 6.-799. Elsewhere &9^**' 
— 801. Porta (nunc ett) rtsphvaio a pugna ; i. e. we fight without 
cessation. [Lucas repeats Avdwvivatc with dXiytf : *enen thofibnci^ 
ing-time is (still) a hreatking'time in war,* i. e. is a valuable time fcr 
recruiting the strength and spirits of the soldiers. So £>.] 

806. Among the vessels drawn up on shore, those of Ulysses oeeo- 
pied the centre ; see 8, 222, sqq. A sort of pubUc place had been 
there contrived, for the meetings of the anny, for the prodamatioft 
of orders, and for deliberations (ayopri), for the exercise of jasdfif 
(Bifuc), and for the celebration of the sacrifices. — 818. Sosiv, see ^ 
289, also 21, 127. &PY^<^ ^1^*' (remark the accent). Ekewhere 



820 — 845.} IJ. 323 

820 i{ p in wov <T\ii(fown viKwoiov ''EicTop' ^k\aiOi^ 
^ ^Si| f^Oitrovrai vir airov oovpi Sofiivrt^ ; 

Tov S* avT EvpviruAoc jiipXfifxivog ivriov i|SSa* 
OvKiriy Aioyevlg IlarpoicAaC) aXKop ^A\aiwv 

824 iaasraif aXX iv vtyucrl ficXa/vperiv TTcaloyrac. 
Of fi€v yap Sr/ Travrccy &<foi vapoQ Utrav apiaroi, 
iv vrivtrtv Ktarai )3£J3Ai}/Lcivoc ovrafievol re, 
Xspalv VTTO Tpdjfjjv' Tijv Sc aOivoq opvvrai allv, 

828 *AXX^ ifie juilv trif (rattxrov^ ayoiy cirl vrja futXaivav' 
p-qpov S* eKTajuL oifrrov, air aitrov S' cUfia iceXatvou 
v/C v^ari Xiapi^* iiri S^ riina f^apfiaKa traaaiy 
itrOXay TO. <n trpori tpamv ^A\tXXriog SiBiSa\daiy 

832 ov Xcfpciiv iSioa^e, SiKaiorarog Ktvravpfjjv' 
Irirpoi /Liev yap, IloSaAef/ococ v8l Maxawv, 
TOV /i£v Ivl KXuriytrtv oiofiai cAkoc IxovTOy 
XpvfKovra Ka\ avTov afivfiovog Inriipogy 

836 KUtrOai' 6 S* iv inS((^ Tpwu)v fiivu o^vv "Apija. 
Tov S* aire irpoccccirc Mcvocrcoi; oAkc/uoc veoc' 
IIcJc r' ap' tO£ raSe epya; ri pi^ofiiv, EvpiirvX 

,^ ripwc ; ^ ^ 

ip\oiiiai, o<^p ^A\iXrii Sat^povi pvBov iv(<nriOy 
840 ov NifTTwp iirirtXXe Fep^vcoc? oiJpoc 'A^aiaJv* 

aXX* ovS^ utg iTBp (Tcio |i€0Ti(F(ii r€cpofilvoio. 
^H, icai viro errlpvoto Aaj3a»v aye iroi/jiiva Xawv 

ec kAc(j£]}v* Otpavtov Si iScuv virl^cve fiodag. 
844 £v0a /itv €Kravv(Fac9 ek pupov rifivB pa\aipT^ 

o^v (iiXog TTCpcircvfcIc? air^ avrov 8^ al/ia iceAatvov 

^PT^rc, as 3, 419.— 880. See 5, 401. — 88L vpotl (= fl-p^c) 'AxiX- 

^^» ob AchiUe, — 882. We have seen Chiron teaching medicine to 

•^^^sculapius himself, 4, 219. Chiron was an exception among these 

centaurs, an unjust and violent race, mentioned 1, 268, under the 

^^tme of ^^pff, an ^olian form of O^pcc, whence the lAt. ferus. — 

^* Nom. aUolvte. The sentence is begun to be thus continued : 

^ ^Vy u£ oiofiai, fXcoc e^oiv . . . Kitrai, It is not till the second 

niember that ite nom. re- appears : & dk , , . — 888. M. Thierach has 

<ionected ircac k dp* ioi (in prose, irStg av ovv tlri), which diminishes 

uie liveliness of the expression.— 840. See 8, 80— 84L = oiS* o^rtag 

7*^ v'cp. << The poet disposes this accident thus for the sake of pro- 

>>&bility, that Patroclus, remaining with Eurypylus, may stop long 

^ough to witness the attack on the entrenchments, and that the 

S'^ danger he sees with his own eyes may excite him to make 

°*oie vigorous efforts to bend Achilles.'' Eustatk. (translated by 

^^Atlame Dacier.) — 848. 'Yirstrrpiuae, iScft. See 7 86.-846. Else- 

p6 



324 A. [846-848. 

846 vc^ vSari \iap^' iwi Se piZ^v fiake wucpriv, 

848 l<rx* odvvag' to filv IXkoc Irepaero^ Travaaro t 
atfAa, 

wbere Ixccvkcc* See 1, 51. — 846. It was, according to some, tbe 
root of the Achillea {A» miUefolium. Linn.) ; to others, that oE the 
ari$toloekia, called Ivxatl'toQ (fin ivx^v al^m, eokibere cmarem). 



OMHPOY IAIAA05 

PA^'QAIA M. 

[T«xo/iax^a] 



Hector and tlie Trojans drive back the Greeks to the ramparts. 
Polydamas proposes to the Trojans to leave their chariots and horses 
at the edge of the fosse and assail the walL They form in five bodies 
for the attack. 

^Oc o /lEv sv KkKTiym Msvoirfoi; oXki/ioq vlog 
lar EupvirvXov jSijSXtj/ulvov' oi S* l/iaxoi/TO 
^Apyuoi Koi Tpwcc bfiiXaSov, OiS' ap' l/icXAcv 

EvpVf TO TTOiritravTO v^iov inripy a/LC^l Ss TCKppov 
fiXatrav' ouSe Oediffi Sorrav KXccrac eKarofifiag, 
o((fpa (T<^iv i/7}ac T€ Ooag icai Xriida itoXXtjv 
8 tvTOC ^X'^*' pvoiTO' Oeutv S' alicnrc rlruicro 
aOavaroiv' to koi ovTt iroXvv j^povov tjULTrtSov ^ev» 
0<l>pa /Jilv " Eicrwp Ztoog et)v, koI nrjvt 'Ax'XXcvc? 
Kac TlpiafAOio avoKTOQ airopdriTOQ ToXig tirXev, 
12 TOippa Si Koi julya Tei^og ^Axaiwv ijHTreSov ^ev. 
AifTCLp EiTEi KaTci filv Tpwwv davov 6<T<T0i apicrroi, 
iroXXoi 8' ^ApydfjJVf oi plv SafiBv, oi S' cXfTTOvro, 

8, sqq. ov8* ap* IficXXcv . . ., to the end of the 9th line. This 

whole sentence is clear and perfectly natural ; but how greatly does 

it differ from the periodical structure formed after the severe rules 

of the chastened style ! Those rules are the result of a philosophic 

labour of the human mind, which had not yet been undertaken at 

the epoch of the Ionian minstrels, but which presents itself, though 

in a still unfinished state, in Herodotus. This labour consisted 

in including the expression of a complex thought in a well-rounded 

whole, by means of the syntactical order, and the mutual and strictly 

logical dependence of the different parts of that thought. The 

pupil will gain an instructive insight into the difference of the two 

styles, if he tries to convert the contents of these eight lines into 

» period of regular prose. — 6. See 7> 445, sqq. — U. = iinXtv 

(fraty — 14. = Idafirioav, IXfirovro, were left, survived, 8U}/er8tU€9 



326 M. [15—39. 

15 wipOero Sk npiifjioio wokig Scicarc^ iviaurify 

16 ^Apytioi 8' iv viivtrl ^fXi|v eg TrarpiS^ ifiiftrav' 
Srj Tore fniriowvro HofreiSawv icai ^AiroAXbiv 
reix^C a/LcaXSuvac, irora/uJiy fiivoq elgayajovrig, 
&<r<TOi air ^iSaicuv opiwv aXade vpopiovtrivy 

20 'P^ffoc ©' 'Eirrairopoc «, Kapiid-oc tc 'PoScoc Tf, 
VpriviKog re koc AceniiroCy Scoc tb ^KajjiavSpog, 
Koi ^ifJLoeig, 6O1 iroXXa fiodyoia koI rpu^aXccat 
fcamrccrov Iv Kovipcrc^ fcac ri/Jiiuii»fv yivog avSpwV 

24 rwv iravTwv ojAoae aropLar irpaire OoTjSoc 'AiroX- 
Xoiv, 
kvvufiap c EC rsi^oc iu poov ve o apa Ltvg 
avvB^ig, oiffpa Kf Oa<raop aXiirXoa Ttl^na 0cii{. 
Airrac 8' ^Evvotriyaiog^ i\(b}v \dpeaai rplmvavy 

28 iiyeiT' Ik S* apa irai/ra OifidXia KVfiaai iripirev 
^irpCiv Koi \awvy ra Oitrav fAoyiovrtg ^A\aiol' 
\ua S* €?ro/iKT£v vap* ayappoov 'EXX^CTOvrov, 
airig S^ riiova /u€yaXt)v ^/uaOoiO't icaXvxptv, 

32 rsiYOc a/LcaXSvuac* Trora/uovc S^ iTpeiJH vitaOai 
leap pooVy ymp npoffuiv uv KaAAippoov vowp^ 

^Qc a/o' £;icXXoy oviaOe TloauSawv koi *AiroXXaiv 
0T|(r(/uevat* ror€ S^ a/u^i /uoYii cvoir^ rs ScS^ct 

36 r£?;(oc fvS/uiirov, Kava\iZs ok Soifpara wvpytov 
/3aXXo/i€v\ ^Apyeioi Si, Acoc fxaariyi SafiivTBg, 
vi}valv Eire yXa^vpyo'iv eeX/uevoi cer^avociivro) 
^'Exropa SsicioTtgy Kparapov fiiiartopa ^o/3oio' 

eranL—19. 'I8ck£«v &pltiy, plur., with reference to the sevenj peaks 
of Ida, whence descended these rivers, i. e. Lectos, Grargamm, 
Phalacree, &c. — 20. Pliny says of these four rivers : Hovmto cde- 
bratiy nune tettigia non kabent, — 2L The Granicusy celebrated for 
Alexander's victory. The AfotproS) mentioned above, 2, 825. — 8& 
Grammarians explain Po^Ypta by AoviBtQ Ic /Sowv dypiutv. How- 
ever, as H., in regard to these bucklers, nowhere mentions tm/<lbo]b, 
there is another etymology fm dydpio (bourn coria ooUectay eunudata), 
which merits consideration. — 24. *Ofiov, tic ^b aifrS, 8ek, — ^26. Pro- 
nounce like avvvix^Q. &XCirXoa, virb Ttjc OaXaooijc ivtvXtofUvat 
8eh, Marino Jluetu superfiua. This whole episode has been in- 
bpired in H. by religious sentiment. He could not abstain from 
mentioning incidentally the destiny of a great work executed with- 
out any invocation of the gods. — 28. I{^irf fiircv, emaoU, — 90. 
ComplancivU, solo atquavU. &Y<£pjl., &yav pootdti, Sch,, having an im- 
petuous current. — 88. tcv, in the sing, means, *' where fornyaif wk 
of them caused its water to flow.''— 85. See 2, 92.-86. Mparo, the 
timbersi planks.— 88. SvycecXecfffdvoc Kartixovro, Sch. See \, 409. 



40-68.] 12. 827 

40 avTcip &y\ die to 7rpo(F0cv, ifutpvaro laog aiXXjf* 
'Qg S* St av iv tb Kvvurin Koi avSpatri diipivTyinv 
KairpiOQ ril Xltav arpii^krai^ aOivii pXefiialvtov' 
oi Si TE TTv^ffSbv a^iag avTovg aprvvatrreg 

44 avrioi 'itrravrcu Koi aKOvrtZovai OapBiag 

al)(jjiag CK \npofv' tov S* oiirore icvSaXifAOV lofp 
Topjiii ovSl f oj3e?rai' aytivopiri Si ptv licra* 
Top^ia re orpli^tTai arl^ag avSpwv irttptirlZtov* 

48 OTnrii T iOvay, t^' HKOv<n OTi\ttq avSptoV 
itfC Eicrtap av* ofiiXov Iwv HXt<r<r€ff* haipovg 
ra^pov iiroTpvvtav Siafiaivip^v, OvSi oi cTTirot 
roX/Lcoiv oiKt/TToScc' paXa Si Xi^Cjueri^ov, iv aKpt^ 

52 X^'Xcc iil>eaTa6TBg' inro yap SecSfaacro ra^/ooc 
ihpHy ovT ap inrspOoplBiv 9\bSov ovrc vipri<xai 
/oqiSii)* Kprifivol yap lirtfpB^^Ug ite/oI Tracrav 
iaratrav ap(l>oripu}dev' vTnpOsv Si (ricoXoTrcaffcv 

56 o^ifTiv ripiipetj Tovg iaraaav vhg 'A^aiwv, 
TCVKvovg Ka\ fiByaXovg, Sfitofv avSpcuv aX^wpriv, 
EvQ* ov KBv pia Imrog ivTpo^ov appa riTaivutv 
fg^aiiiy irc^oi Si pevoiviov, h TeXiovmv, 

60 Arj t6t£ UovXviapag Opaavv *'Eicropa Hire irapaaTag* 
Eicrop T i]S* aXXoi Tptitov ayoi i^S* £7r<K0i;()(iiv, 
a^paot'bic Sea raijtpov iXa{fvopBV wKiag iwirovg* 
V Si /uaX* apyaXlif irapaav' aKoXoireg yap iv avry 

64 o^iE^ l(rra<riv, irori S' airoic TU\og ^A\aihfv* 
tvff ouTTcoc E<n'«v KarajSfi/Lcevai oiSi )uaxE<'^0ai 
cinrcvcri* (rrcTvoc 70/0* 59< Tpw<T€<rOai oio). 
£t juiv yap St) Trayxu icaKct (bpoviutv aXairdZH 

68 Zevc vxpi^pepiTiig, Tpweaai oi /3oi;AEr' apiT7cev, 

~*Sd. See 4, 328. — 48. inip7ii|8^, turmatim, in turfnas ; see 4, 334. 
~~^46. HiB valour slays him. This trait is greatly weakened by 
Vireirg imitation, jEn. ix. 552, ** teteque hand nescia morti ImieUJ* 
poSw &«c8cb8Uro«TOy terrified so as to drive them back (ajr6), 
'lightened back, in German, zurudktehrecken. — 54.. Iin)pc^« is pro- 
I^ly said of that which forms a projecting roof : hence in H., 
''si'pat l^riipf 0SCC, rupe$ impendenUi, rocks overhanging the sea ; and 
^ i^pillivoi {margina fomce prominenHoreSy H.j, the summit of 
vhich forms or seems to form eaves. — 55. [Iotoouv, gtabantf is a 
syncopated plaperf. ; ioratravf an £p. abbreviation for iarrioav, 
^^urant, Sp.]~57. &Xt»pif, a means of avoiding {dXhtrOai), a de- 
fence against. — 59. =:: kfiivoivuv, fm fievoivaai, to think on, re- 
a«et. ^ 88. IX«iwvo|MV, we push (i. e. to make them pass) ; W6 
^ (them through — ). — 66. ^rivntfia, Sok. ; angustia. Tpci- 
^^^^ pus. for rpwOfiatffOai. 'HrrifOiiaeaOat, 8eh, — 67. &Aa- 



328 M. [69—93. 

69 i} r av cyoiy' Wekoifii koi avrUa tovto jiviaOai, 
vojvvfAvovQ airoXiaOai av "Apytoc IvOdc ^A\aiovq' 
el Si \ viroifTpiipfOdi, naXiio^ig Se yivii\Tai 

72 Ik vtiGJv, icai ra^^c^ IviTrA/j^oi/uev opuKrn, 
oifKir ineiT otto ov8' ayYcAoi/ airovhauai 
a\l/oppov irporl aarvy ekixOivrwv vir ^A\aiiijv* 
*AAa* ayeOi oic av iyutv airoi, iret0cijuc0a irdvreq, 

76 ^Ittttovc fJLiv OepaTTOvreg IpvKOvrwv lirl rai^pi^^ 
avToX Se irpvXUg avv Tev\i<n du}pii\OivTBQ 
^Eieropi TTOVTCC CTrci/ittfl' aoWitg' avrap *A\aio\ 
ov fitviov<x\ el Si) (T^iv oXidpov wtipar e^^nrac* 

80 ^Oc ^aro IlovXvSa/iac' aSe S* ^'Eicropi fivOoQ 
avrifxwv' 
airlKa S* iK 6\iwv (Tvy revxeaiv aXro \afxaZeM 
OvSe /Jiev aXXoi Tpioeg c^' tirimiv riyepiOovTO' 
aXX OTTO iravreg opovaav^ eirtl Ibov "Eicropa Siov. 

84 *Hvi6\i^ fxev eweiTa et^ eirereXXev eKatrrog, 

tTTirovg ev Kara KOtrfxov epvKifiev avO* liri rai^pif. 
01 Si Sia<TTavTeg, a^piag avTOvg apTvvavregy 
TrivTa\a KoafiridivTegy afi i\yefi6ve<raiv cttovto. 

68 Oi pev Sifi ^ EicTop^ laav Kal apvpovi IIovAv&i- 
pavTiy 
oc irXeXoToi kqX apiaroi iaavy pipaaav Se fJLaXiara 
Tei\og priKdfievoi KoiXyg evX vi)V(rl p.a\ea9aC 
Koi atfuv K cjSoto v?ic rpirog eurero' trap S* ap' ox*" 

92 aXXov, Kt^piovao \epeiovay KoXXivev^Eicrtop. 

Tuiv S* eriptov llapig Hpxe Kal 'AAicddooc Kal ^Ayi' 

vwp* 

ird^ci, Bc. 'Axaiovc. — 69. Polydamas means, ''if Zeus reall/ in- 
tends to save us» I wish he would give us immediately the meani 
to crush the Greeks. But as he does not, we must act with pro* 
dence.''--70. inf6, like Ikoq, 9, 246. — 71. 'H ii virocrpof^Q toJUx- 
iiutiiQ, orav ot frporcpov iptvyovrtg ^iwcwaiv, ApoU, Fm iraXi 
and ia»Kw, obsol. : subst. iutKii and wy/ioQ, — 72. i|fcvX.i(ovar, in- 
trans. as often i^jSdXXt tv, with signif. of intrifrrtiv [irruere ; to daik 
into'}, — 74. vir' 'Axotwv kXvxBirmv, lit. by the Achaeans hating 
turned (against us). 'Ytto presents the Achaeans as the effieient 
cause of there not being a man left to carry to Troy the news of the 
defeat We have already remarked (6, 73) the use of vto with other 
verbs besides passives. — 76. Imperat. = ipvKSTunrav. — 77. See5| 
774.-79. See 7. 102, and 2, 15. — 80. Fm ai/^avoi.— 8S. ISer '£«• 
Topa, sc. drroQopovra. — 87. Etc tcivrt rd^nQ, Sok, This divinoa 
into JEi90 corps answers to that which H. has indicated in the muster 



94-118.] 12. 329 

94 Tbjv Si rplrufv ^E\evo^ Koi Ai|i^oj3oc OcoccS^C) 
vlt iv(o Ilpidfioio' rplroQ 8' il^v "kaio^ ^pciic> 

96''A<t£oc *Y/araic^SiIC? Sv ^Apl<r^ri0ev ibipov tTTTroc 
. aWwveQf fieyaXoiy irora/uoD airo ScXAiiei^oc* 
Twv §€ Tfropriuv iS/ox^^ ^^^ ttoTc 'A7;(t<Foo, 
Aii/£tac* a/ua rt^yt Svto 'Ai/ti;vo/ooc vie, 

100 ^Ap\iXo\6g T ^Aicdfiag Tf, /ua^'fC «v ttSorc iracriic* 
2ap?r?}S(iL)v S^ r^yricrar ayaKXnTiJv liriicovpufVy 
irpog 8' ?A€ro VXavKOv Koi ^Apri'iov ^ Atrrepowaiov' 
oi yap oi H<ravTO SiaKpiSov ilvai apitrroi 

104 Twv aAXaiv ficra y' airrov' 6 8' tvp^m kcX iia irav- 

TOIV. 

01 8' £7r€t aXXijXouc apapov rvieryai ftottratVy 
/3av /o' 10UC Aavacjv XEXiiy/icvoc^ ov8^ er' e^avro 
<r\{](re(TO\ aXX' tv vi)v<r( /iccXa^vyaiv ireaUtrOai. 

Asius will not qait his chariot. He dashes with his men in pur- 
suit of the Greeks. Two Lapithse, Polypoetes and Leontes, stop his 
pABsage. An obstinate fight ensues. Asius, indignant, complains to 
Zeos. The two Lapithee scatter death among the Trojans. 

108 Ev0' SXXoi Tpweg TiiXcKXctroi t iTrlKovpoi 
povXy IlovXi/Sa/iavroc a/uoi/ir^roto ttIOovto' 
aXX ov\ 'Y/OTaicfSijc tflcX' "Aertoc? 6p\a/jiog avSptov^ 

Ovdl XtTTUV ITTTTOUC TB Koi rivio\OV OtpaTTOVTa' 

112 aXXa (Tvv aifToimv niXatrev vfietrcri Boyfriv, 

VTjTTtoc* ov8' ap' ifieXXe, KOKag vvo Krjpag aXv^ag, 
imroKTiv KoX 0Ye(T6ty ayaXXouevog^ irapa vniov 
a^/ aTrovo<TTr](THv irpori lAtov 7jvt/Lio£<T(Tav 

116 TT^oaOev yap fiiv Moipa SvgwvvfJLog a/i0EfcaXv(//cy 
fyX^' '1 8o/i6 vijoc ayauou AcuicaX<8ao. 
Eicraro yap vijcuv ctt' a()t(rr£pa, ryirep ^A\aio\ 

of the Trojan troops, 2, 816—839. — 96. A figure called by the 
Greeks knavaXti^f/ig, which we have seen 2, 672 and 838. — 97. A 
fiver of the Troad, which must not be confounded with another of 
the same name in Elis, — 103. 'Edo^av, Karetpdvrjirav, Sch. StaKpt- 
*w, lit. distinctly, in a manner to be very clearly distinguished. — 
W4. PeromneSf inter omnes, — 105, "Hpfcoffai^, invKviatraVt wTrXiaav, 
^- See 7, 238. — 106. See 3, 28. 

^B. InfauUi nominis = exUiosus. See 6, 255. The same verb is 
^^d 5, 68 : Qdvaroc Ss pnv dfupiKoXv^f/eVt ^nd it is conformable to 
nature. In fainting, an instant before loosing our consciousness, 
^ft Bee, as it were, a black veil (cdXv/x/Lia) covering objects and 
concealing them from our view.— 117. The father of Idomeneus was 
i^ed AevcaXittiv. See the observation made 4, 488.— 118. "Qp/ii}. 



330 M- [119-ui, 

119 Ik weSiov vitrcFOvro avv Iwiroimv koL oxifr^iV 

120 rg p tUTTOVC re icol apfta Sirikaaevy ovSl iruXpaw 
ivp eirucEKkitiivai: aaviSag icai fiOKpov oxm'^ 
aXX avaireTrTafiivag ixov aviptg, « ny Lraipttv 
\k iroXiftov ([tevyovra aatltHniav fitra vijac- 

124 Ty p lOvg 0povtwi/ imrovg ex^' toI^ S' fi^i' evovro, 
o^o K^KknyovTBg' iiffavTO yap ouicIt "Axoiovg 
<TXV<ri<TO\ aXX Iv vnvtrl fieXaivi^aiv ireaUadah 
vhmoc iv Si TTwXpfff Sv ivipag evpov apiarovg, 

128 vlag vwepOvfiovg AaTTiOowv aix/"i|Taa>V 

Tov filv UiipiOoov ula, Kpanpov UoXwohnv, 
Tov Se Aiovrfja, fiporoXoiyi^ laov "AprjC 
Ttj filv Spa irpovapoiOa irvXawv iipriXdufv 

132 loraaov, ujg ort « Spveg oupBtriv {nf^iKaptivoiy 
air avfpov filfivovai icat itrov npara wavra, 
piKy<Tiv psyaXyat SiviveKkaa apapvlaC 
Stg apa tw x^'V^^^* TmroiOoreg riSe /Bfp^iv 

136 pipvov hvtpxoptvov piyav "Amov ou8' ti^lfiovro* 
Oi 8' C0WC irpoc TcTxoc €vS/ui?rov, j3oac ai/ac 
v;//oa avao'X^/'**'®** Iictoi/ ftfiyaXiji aXaX?jr«JJ, 
"Aatov a/LC^l avaicTa ical *Ia/Lt€vov icol ^Opi<m\v 

140 'A(Tid8i?v t' 'Addpavray Ooaiva re Olvo/iaov «• 
Oi 8' 5ro£ «wc /*^v liiKvripiSag 'Axa'ovc ^ 
Apvvov^ IvSoy iovTig, apvvsadai ircpi vijwv* 

<T«v, Sch.; fm €7f«. The fe/» side of the camp (for those who came 
from Troy) was the part abutting on the plain of the Scamafldeft 
What the Greeks would have called the left side, bordered on JM 
sea-shore. — 121. The opposite of dvaicXivai, 6, 751. — 124. ^y^ 
longs to two verbs ; see 13, 136.— 128. The descendants of Aattm 
son of Apollo and Stilb^, daughter of the river Peneus, they inlw- 
bited Thessaly, on the banks of that river. — 132, sqq. Imitated by 
Virg. ^n. ix 677, Bqq. — 183. |iC|iv., aiMfiiwn* — 187. See 7, 238. -- 
142. Ik8ov I^vtc« contradicts what has been said at 131, irpoirapotw 
wXcuav toraoav. For this reason some have written Iv^ov » ^vra^ 
(jAxaiovQ), and others have transposed or omitted this line, we 
must understand the passage thus : '* The narrative is neceSBanlJ 
double. It embraces the movement of attack made by Asius, »n<» 
the situation in which the Greeks were at that moment. H., «»«»» 
says at first (124—140) that Asius directs his march toward* »« 
Greek camp, of which he wishes to force the entrance, but that M 
finds before the gates two Lapithae, who vigorously dispute the ^ 
sage. After this, the poet carries us back to what, in the mea» t>^ 
is ^oing on amongst the Greeks. There, the Lapitlise strive to re- 
anunate the courage of those who had fled behind the ninp*'^ 



143—166.] 12. 331 

143 airrap lirciSi) tu)(0^ iireaavfiivov^ ivoritrav 

144 Tpwa^y arap Aavawv yivero cov^ re ^o/3oc rt, 
EK Bb Tto ai^avTSj irvXawv wpoaue fia^itrOiiv, 
ayporipoKfi avwaiv loiKorc, Tutr iv op^aaip 
avSpiov riSl Kvvtov Si\aTai KoXoavpTov iovraf 

148 So\fiu} T ataaovTt VBpl at^lfriv ayvvrov vXtiv, 
irpvfjLviiv Ifcrcc/ivovrcc, inral Si re KOfnroc oSovrotv 
y ly verai, dgoKB rig n ^aXifv Ik dv/iov cAifrai* 

152 avri|v /SoAAo/luvoiv* paka yap Kpartpwg Ipa- 

XOVTOy 

AaoitTiv KadiwepdB ircTToiOorcc iiSl |3ip^iv. 
Oi S' apa \eppaSloiaiv ivSpvirufV airo itvpyiav 
pdWovy apvv6p€voi atj>iijv t avTwv koI K\i<TiaufVy 
156 ViiQv r* fOKViropiov. Ni^aScc S' <^C irXwrov ipaZty 
ttQT ayc/Lcoc ^or^Cy vl^ca (riciosvra Sovi|(Fac9 
Tap^uag KaTi\iVfv lirl ^Oovl irouXujSoTcf/oy* 

160 1781 ical SK Tpcicuv* KO/t>v0ec 8* a/Li6' auov awreuv, 
^aXXo/Lievwv fii;Xaice<r(n, icol aairfocc opt^aXoetrtrau 
A)) /oa ror* fSpiM>^iv re Koi a> ir(irX^7£ro /uiypai 
Affioc 'YpToic/8i|Cj icol oXo<rr4(roc eiroc ijuoa* 

164 Zcv iranpy H pa vu Koi trv f^iXoxp^vSrjg Irerv^o 
^07 X*' /"J^^X'* ou 7a(> irfiay ki^apiiv ^pwai: 'A^aiouc 
<rxi79eiv i)plTtp6v yt pivog Koi x^^^^^ aairrovc* 

ButuiooQ as they perceive the morement of Aaias, thejr throw 

theiDselTes before the gates, and the fight begms. Here, then, at 

145, we return to the point where H. had stopped in his recital of 

tne exploits of Asius. — 147. = (dixwai) dixovrai : exe^ere, to await 

^ith firm foot. KokoavprAt mbans the tomultnous approach of a 

inoltitiide, which raises the dust under its feet This sense results 

iroiQ the context of the passages in H. and Hesiod, in which this ex- 

presMon is found. But the etymology of the word is not yet cleared 

**?•— 149. 'EiTx^TTjv, U ptZ&Vt Seh. — 10L t&v, Lapitharum, belongs 

*o <v (XTri9i(Ti. — ^168. ToTc Airb rov rtixovg oxXocp Bappovvn^^ Seh, 

^156, sqq. Imitated by Virg. Mn. ix. 668, sqq. — 158. rap^tdf, 

Recording to Aristarchus, fm Tap<l>ii6c, a, dv, not found elsewhere. 

°y writing rap0«iac, with the other grammarians, we shall get the 

?«o»l form, raptpvs. — 160. Aridum soriabant, gave a dry sound : 

just as we say in English, ** to sound hollow," &c. The helmets as 

*eU as shields were of dry leather, )3d€c aiai (ver. 137). KSppen 

l^otes, h propos to this expression, Virg. Georg. i. 357, ** Aridus altis 

fiontibui audiri fragor ;" i. e, aridorum Ugnorum frcMor, — 161. This 

^0 eoQiirms what has been said in n. on 7, 270.— 163. LnvoitaBtiaaQ 



332 M. [167-194. 

167 Oi S* Sjqtb (r0^K£C fiitrov aloXoi 17I fAiXiaaai 

168 oifcta TTOiYitrwvrai oSc^ tin vanraXottrayy 

ovS^ cnroXdirovrnv koXXov Sofiov, aWa fiivovTiq 
avopag 0i}pt?Tnpac» afivvovrai wepl TiKvutv' 
<og oiy ovo lUtAovai 7ri;Aaaiv, fcai 01; Eoyr£, 

172 x^<''<''a<'^0a^ irpfv 7* rie icaraicra/Lccv i^£ aAbivai. 

*12c i<t>OT9 oif&i Atog 7ra0c <ppiva ravr 070- 
p£tiaiv' 
"Efcropi 7a(> oc Qvfxog efiovXero kuSoc opi^ai. 
["AAXot S' a/*^' aXAycTt fiaxi*^ lfia)(OVTO tu- 
Apatv* 

176 apyoAlov SI /i£ ravra dfov oic irivr ayoptvtrau 
ndvTti yvLQ TTtpl Td\og opdjpat OifTtriSalg vvp 
Xd'ivov' ^Apytloi Si^ koL a\vvfievoi inp, ava^Ky 
vriwv rifivvovTO' 0£Oi S' aKa^Eiaro Ov/jiov 

180 navreg, 6<roi Aavaoitri paxiig tTrirdppoOoi Jiaav. 
^ifv S* efiaXov AaTridai noXtjuiov kol SriioTrjfTaJ] 

"Evfl* av HetpiOoov viog^ Kparepbg UoXvrroir^f 
Sotipl jSoAcy Adpaaovy icvv£t)c Sia ^aXKoirapifOV' 

184 ovS' apa \aXKelifi Kopvg i(T-\iOev* aXXa Siairpo 
alxfirj Ujuiii'n pnS^ otrreov* iyKl^aAoc Si 
IvBov airag wairdXaKTo' Sdfia<T<Tk Si fxiv /LC£/ua(i>ra* 
avrap iirura VlvXwva kuX "Opjuievov £^£vap£&v> 

188 Yibv 8' ^AvTifidxoio AeovTivg^ oZog "Aptiog^ 
*lTnr6pa\ov ^dXe Sovpiy Kara Zwarripa rvyi\aag» 
A^Tig S' £fc KoAfoio Ipvaaapivog ^iiffog o^v, 
^AvTi^pdrriv plv TrpcJrov, lirat^ag Si ofxiXovy 

192 TrAijf avToa\eSlYiv' 6 8' ap' 5irr«oc ov&c Ipffovii* 
avrap £7r£ira Msi^wi/a koi Mo/i£v6v kclL ^OpiarnV} 
irdvTag eTradavripovg iriXaai \6ovl 7rowAwj3oT£«jPP' 



{aXaaToe, insupportable, 24, 105), (rrivd^as, Sdi, — 166. Ought to 
tain. —* 167. |u<rov aUXot, agile in the middle (of the body); ''^^ 
motion proceeds, so to speak, from the middle of the body. What tf 
in front, the head and thorax, is motionless. — 176, sqq. These sx 
lines, full of contradictions with what precedes and what folk>*Si 
have been unanimously rejected by the ancient critics ; the sereBth 
by Aristarchus. — 178. Xdivov belongs to rtixof. — 179. = arax'Wf''* 
ijaaVf see 5, 24. — 181. <rv)tPaXXciv |idxi|v, commitUre pugwi»i ^ 
ffvi/ayciv, 2, 381. In the mid., 377* trvvi^aXovTo ftdxccrdai, tb«7 
came to close quarters. — 183. XaXxaQ vapayvaOidaQ ixovoi^t ^ 
~198. 'Ec roD vXriaiov, Sch, Comlnua. 



195— 207. J 32. 333 

The Trojans are abont to clear the fosse, when a aintster omen 
stops them. Poljdamas advises to renounce the attack. Hector 
rejects his counsel, and, favoured by Zeus, commences the attack. 

195 "00/0* of Tovc fvapiZ^ov air' cvrca fiapjutalpovra, 

196 TOiffp* oi UovXvSafJLavri Koi "Eicropi Kovpoi tirovro, 
ot trXeioTOi Koi iptaroi taav, fjLifJLafrav o\ fiaXurra 
TH\6g TB pn^Hv KoX ivnTpTitniv irvpi vfjac- 

Oc pi* en fAipfiripii^ov, c^€(Fraorcc vapa Ta^pti^. 

200 *'Opvcc yop a^iv hrvikOt wepritrifitvai fAtfiauKTiVf 
aUrog vi^eirlrijCy ctt' apiartpa Xaov Upywvy 
i^OivrievTa dpciKOvra jtipwv 6vv\e<T(ri iriXtopov, 
Zioovy ir* aairaipovTa' kq) ovircai Ai)0ero \apiJLiig. 

204 Koi//£ yap avTov Iyovto Kara arriOog irapa iupriVy 
iSvciideiC oirirrisi' 6 o ano eOev {k£ va/ita^s, 
oXyritTag oSvvwTif fiitrt^ S" lv\ icdjSpaX* ofilXt^* 
avroc Sc KXay^ag irlrcro wvotyg avifioio. 

195. =: direvdpiZoVf despoiled of . .«. ; with two accns., like the 
other Terba privandi ; see Gr. ^b^. — 200, sqq. Virg. has very 
beautifully imitated this passage, ^n. xi. 751, sqq. ; and Cicero 
bag almost translated it, De Divinatione I., ch. 47 : " Sic Jovis 
altisoni subito pinnata satelles Arboris e trunco, serpentis saucia 
morsQ, Subjngat ipsa, feris transfigens unguibus, angnem Semiani- 
mum, et varia graviter cervice micautem. Quem se intorqnentem 
l^ians, rostroque cruentans. Jam satiata animos, jam duros ulta 
dolores, Abjicit efi^ntem, et laceratum affligit in undas, Seque obitu 
a solis nitidos convertit ad ortus." Voltaire has reproduced and 
[in his own way] considerably embellished Cicero's translation, in 
^e Preface to JRime iouvis : 

** Tel 00 voit cet oiseau qui porte le tonneire 
Bless^ par un serpent ^lanc^ de la terre. 
II s'envole, il entraine au s^jour azur^ 
L'ennemi tortueux dent il est entour^. 
Le sang tombe des airs. II d^chire, il d^vore 
Le reptile acharn^ qui le combat encore. 
II le perce, il le tient sous ses ongles vainqueurs ; 
Par cent coups redoubles il venge ses douleurs. 
Le monstre en expirant se d^bat, se replie ; 
II exhale en poisons les restes de sa vie ; 
Et I'aigle tout sanglant, fier et victorieux, 
Le rejette en fureur, et plane au haut des deux.*' 

~~^1. Iw &purrcpd must be connected with i«rqfX0e, the eagle 
Jfrived on their left side, which was a bad omen, and thereby \abv 
^^Pytc, arrested the movement of the troops. — 202. ^oiviJKii«, 
^^« same as 8a(poiv6g, 2, 308. — 203 Xi^Orro, the serpent. — 206. 
Twisting itself backwards. — 206. Macrobius observes that Virg. has 
^^glected this trait of the eagle forced to let go his prey. It is more- 



334 M. [208—229. 

208 Tpwsg S' ipplyriaav, oira»c t^v otoXov offnv, 
Kcf/uevov iv nhaoim^ Aioc ripaq aiyioxoio. 
Arj TOTE TlovXvSafxaQ Opatrvv ^Eicropa iIttc wapa" 
arag' 
*'EicTop* aei fxiv ircic /^o* iinTr\r)9<TZiq ayopymVf 

212 J(r0Xa ^pal^oiiivt^' hrti ovSe /lev ovSc eoiicfv 
Sfijuoy eoyra Traps^ ayopevifiev, ovt Ivl jSovX^ 
oSre TTor' iv iroXifK^t, aov Si Kparog allv ai^HV' 
vvv S' avT i^Epiuf, &c poi Soku elvai apiara. 

216 My| to/LiEV Aayaoco-c fiaxnfTOfiivoi irepi vqOtv. 
*£!& 7ap CKriXlcerflai oiofiaif il mov ye 
Tpctiaiv oS^ opi/ic CTT^XOc Trepiifrifiivai fiifiauKTiv, 
aecToc tnpnrlTfiQf lir apiarepa Xaov hipyofVy 

220 0otv?}£vra Spaicovra (^ipayv bv{j\e<T<n ircXoipov, 
Z(a}6v' a^p S* ai^iriKEy irapog ^(Xa oiKf cicladaCy 
ovS^ £r£Xc(7(F€ tpiputv SofAivat TEKhdtriv koitJiv* 
*Qc i^juctCj ctTTcp re jrvXac Kai tcT^^oc 'A^^atwp 

224 pri^ofieOa xrBivu fiByaXi^, cc^&kti 8' ^Axaiol, 

oif KiicTfjidJ irapa vavt^iv iXevertt/ued* avra K(XevOa' 
TToXXovc yap Tpwwv KoraXd^popEVy ovg kbv ^A\ai6t 
^aXicc^ SyuKTovaiVy apvvopevot irept vtjcliv. 

228 ^ilSi \ viroKpivaiTO OBoirpSiroQy 8q oia^a Ovpt^ 
clSc/i) Tipawv Kai oi rretOo/aro XaoL 

over a peculiarity faithfully pourtrayed after nature. Pliny says of 
this kind of combat, often fatal to the eagle (Hitt, NaL x. ch. 5), 
'*' Acrior est (aquilae) cum dracone pugna, multoque magia ancepe, 
etiamsi in aere. Ova hie consectatur aquilse : at ilia ob hoc rapit 
ubicumque visum. lUe multiplici nexu alas ligat, ita se implicans^ 
ut simul decidat." Here the eagle lets go the serpent before she is 
reduced to that extremity. — 208. Hipp6nax has also used o^ic i^ ft 
trochee, the first long. They probably pronounced it dTr^cc, in the 
same way that we find okvtt^oq for okv^oq, and some other like words. 
— 211. liriirXijovciv rivt, to reproach, reprimand any one. {iv) Ayi^ 
pdvf . — 218. 8ii|u>v = SrifiOTrjVy lit. '* being people," for a man of the 
people. Horace has said in the same way, ** (if thy possessions 
amount not to such a sum) pUla eris, they will reckon you among the 
plebs." On the person of the sage Polydamas, see 18, 249, sqq. 
irapii : l^cn rov ^kovroe, Seh, Lit. : athwart, across. — 216. = iuf/(ev« 
— 222. ovK ir^coY may be translated by, '* did not succeed in, 
accomplish his object." — 224. Aia/tpri^wfiev, Sch, — 225. = xapA t&v 
vtuv (in separating ourselves) from the ships, quitting them to retrace 
our steps, avra = rd aird, eadem, the same road, already traversed 
in coming. — 229. cC ol8a, with the gen. here and 24, 412, is an 
anomalous construction, which doubtless derives its origin from that 
of the partcp. iHuq, In this sentence the verb is neat, ifiirccpd^ 



230 — 255.] 1 2. 335 

230 Tov S* ap^ xnroSpa iSwv irpogiff>fi icopvdatoXog 
"EtcTwp* 
UovXvSajuLa, av ptlv ovKir Ifioi (f>(Xa raur ayopcvctc* 
232 oi<rOa Koi aAAov fivOov afuivova rovie vorjaau 
( o £r£ov oi| roi/rov airo otrovdifc ajoptvug, 
l^ apa Sri roi eireira 06ol ^pivaQ wXetrav airolj 
Sc kIAcqc Zf}v6c /ucv f/t>i7Souiroto XaQioOai 
236 j3ovXloii/, acr£ /uot avroQ \nri<r\iro koi Karivivaiv* 
rvmi S* oiatvolat Tavwmpvyeatn KtXivug 
TrsiOetrOaf tCjv ovti pLirarpivrofi oiS' aAc'yfSai, 
At Irri St^f teucw irpoc 'Hw r' ^H/Aiov r€, 
240 At hr apiirrepa TolyB irorl Z6^ov ifcpocvra. 
Hfisig Sc /ue7aAoio Acoc irtiOdfiiOa fiovXy^ 
Sc TTacrc OvriToim Koi aOavaTOt<nv ava<T<Ttt. 
£7c oiwvoQ apioTog, afivvifrOai irtpl irarpiyc* 
244 TCttte <fu ScfSotfcac irJAc/uov tcai SriioTfJTa ; 
€i7r€(> yap T aAAo£ ye iripX KTtivwfieOa iravrec 
VT|U(Tiv Itt' ^ApyAwv, aoi 8* oi 8toc £<Tr' aTToAicrOat* 
oi) yap Toi KpaSiri fiiveSriiog ovSl /xa\i7/U(iiv. 
248 El cl trv ?ijiOTfjroc in^iK^ai, rii tlv aXXov 
vaptpafievog iirUfraiv airo<npiyf/UQ iroXifioio, 
avTiK Ifiio tnro Sovpl rvirdc cnro Ov/jlov oXia<THQ» 
Qc opo^ <tiO}vri<rag riyriaaTO' toi S' afi lirovro 
252 i]^p Oe<nrs<TiTr IttI Si Zcuc TBpiriKipavvog 
Sipaev air* ^loaitov 6p((jjv avlpoto OueXXav, 
V /o' lOifg vijwv Kovtfiv f^ipeV avrap 'Axatwv 
OiXye voovy Tptjaiv Si ical "EKropi kvSoc OTra^cv. 

((/U) fmtttt sum. On kcu qc (in fHno§e ra2 f ), see 1, 218. [The change 

from the relatwe pron. to the dimongtratite is not uncommon even in 

proee.]-.233. = ffrrovdaiwt.serio, as 7, 359.-234. See Und., n. on 360. 

7286. See 8, 175, sqq.— 238. See 1, 160.— 839. i. e. wpbs ^«> re Kal 

ifXtov avaroXac (Hdt's words, I.,ch. 201), or cat ijXiov dvariWovra 

Ich. 204). — 843. '< We find in H. a host of these sayings full of 

'netting, which by the lively turn of the expression engrave them- 

selves deeply on the mind. Aristotle (B/iet, ii. ch. 21) points out 

tVuftlane as one of those sentences so jast, that they are immediately 

Approved and received by all. Thus Epaminondas employed it very 

!>Appily to dissipate the effects of an ill omen. Pyrrhus parodied it 

>& his own favour the night before a decisive battle, by substituting 

Uvfpov for ararpiyg." Dugat M<nUb.'-2^1, Mcvwv roiiQ dijtovc, rovg 

^fwtfiiovg^ iv ry h^XVf 9roXcfuic6c» Sek. OU)erwise /ifs^crroXcfcoC* 

¥*nxdpiiiiQ, — 856. 9&j€w answers to our English to diarm, in its 

P'oper sense, *' to paralyse by a charm, a supernatural power." In 

^ Od., GiroS, by her potions^ BiKft^t fascinates, stupefies the faeul- 



336 M. [356— «1« 

256 Tovirep Srj rtpa^ffm ircirocOorec ^Sc |3f p^cv, 
priyvvtrOai fxiya TH\og ^A\aiu}v ircipi/rc^ov. 
Kpo(T(7ac fxlv TTVpywv tpvov, kqi ipuwov hraX^iUQ, 
arriXaQ rt irpofiXrirag (/io^^Xeov, ag ap* 'A\aiol 

260 irpwraq Iv ya(y Oiaav tfxptvai i\fiaTa wvpywv. 
Tac o?7' avipvov, iXwovro Si TU\og 'Axaiwv 
(O^^etv. OvSi vv ircii Aavaoi xa^oin-o kcAcvOou* 
aXX^ 017E pivoifTi jiotov ij^pa^avTBQ liraX^fic 

264 /3aXXoi; ott' avratov Siitovg viro tu^oq iovrac* 

The two Ajaces inspirit the Greeks. The fight commences afresh ; 
but Zeus sends against them his son Sarpedon, who engages Ghneos 
to follow him, and both of them, followed by Uie LycianSy attadc tbe 
tower commanded by Menestheusy who calls Ajax and Teaoer to h« 
aid. 

'A/ti^ortpoi S' Atavrc KeXevriotovr iirl vvpywv 
wavTO(Te ^otr/jTijv, /xivoQ orpvvovrtQ ^A\auov' 
aXXoy /tictXtx^oiC) aXXov (rrepioig lirietraiv 

268 vtlKBOVy ovTiva iray\v /tia'xijc fxtOiivra ISoitv' 

'*Qi (t>t\oiy ^Apyklwv 6g r eSovoc, Bg rt /[i€<ri/c<C> 
5c Te xepHOTfpog' btth ovttqi iravreg ofioioi 
avipeg ev iroXifx^)' vvv IttXcto ipyov airatriv' 

272 Koi 8' avrol roSc wov yiyvdxrKvrV firing 6irl<r<rv 
TiTpd(f>d(jj irpoTt vijac, ofxoKXriTripog aKOvaag' 
aXXa irpotKTto tevOc, Koi a\\i]Xoi(n tclXco-Oc^ 
at fee Zkvg Swymv 'OXu/uttioc a(TTipoirriTrig 

276 vcTkoc awu}<Tainivovg Sriiovg irpOTi aorv SUaOai' 
^Qg Twyt irpofiodjvTB na\'nv torpvvov ^A\awv* 
TcJv S*, Sjgre vKpaSfg \i6vog Trlirrovai Oa^ual 
flfiaTi ^tifxepit^, &Ti r topsro fitiTUra Zevg 

280 vi<t»ifievy avOowvoiai iri^avaKOUivog ra a KqXa* 
KOifiridag S* avipovg \Ui ip.Treoov, o^pa Koki^V 

ties. — 268. Hdi (ii. ch. 125) explains Kpootrat by dvaPaOfuif ' 
/3wfii Jf Ct projecting stones, which formed, aa it were, steps (beDC^i 
no doubt, the false explanation of the Scholiasts by cXi|iaccc). ^ 
lower rows projected to give more solidity to the upper parts of t^ 
towers. The 444th line confirms this explanation. The imptff^ 
must be understood (as the Grammarians say) de eonaim. — S60. hi 
prose, ipiiofAara, — 261. See 1, 450. 

265. = Kt\fV9TidM, frequentative of rcXi vw. — 268. vcCictor, a ^ 
specially adapted to the second member instead of a more gcBf* 
verb, such aa drpvvuv^ which might also have agreed with fu JtX^' 
— 976. See 304. — 279. Aor. of oprnffti, more frequently ayneoptt'' 
&pro, — 280. ^avtpowowv, ifi^avtZ^fuvoQf SciL We see here^ 



82—305.] 12. 337 

KoX ireSia Xwrtvvra Koi avSpwv nlova tfyyoy 
284 KOI T* ifpi" aXoQ iroXcqc Ki\VTai \ifxiaiv rf koX aicracC) 
icv/ia Si fuv Trpo^irXaZov IpvKcrcu* aXAa r€ travra 
uXvarai KaOvirtpO^, or liri/3p((7y Aioc o/i/3poc* 
a>c TGiv a^^orcpoKTC XfOoi vciiraivro OafAuaif 
288 a| fi€v ap* Ic TpciiaCy a{ S* Ik Tpcuciii; sc 'Axafoi;c> 
paXXofjiviMMv' TO Si TH\OQ vrrep rrav SoDiroc optipu* 

OiS* av irw roT€ yc Tpwcc 'ca^ ^alStfio^ ^ExTtap 
Tst-xjEog Ippri^avTO irvAac fcai /xaKpov ox^a, 
292 cl jxri ap vlov iov SapiriySova fitirUra Zsvc 
wpfffv lir' ^Apyc/ocac; Xlov0' wc jSouaiv SXt&v* 
Avriica S' a<nr/Sa /iii; lepoaff t9\tro vavroa Ittniv^ 
KuiXriVf -xaXKeiiiVf f^^Xarov* ^v apa \aXKfv^ 
296 lyXacrcv^ ivroaOtv Si /Socfac fiai/^c Oafinaq^ 
Xpvaeiyc pafiSoiai SinivtiUaiv ircpc kvkXoi;' 
ri)v ap^ oyc irprfffOc a\6fAtvoqf Svo Sovpe TivaffUbtv^ 
pii p^ f/icvj &ci'E Xloiv opf(r/rpo^oc9 Sc^^ iviSivric 
300 oiipov ey Kpeicliv) xiXerai SI I Ovfiog ayijvtopf 
fJiriXfov ireipTitrovra, kuX ig ttvkivqv So/iov cXOcii;* 
ecTrep yap x^ tvpyai vap avro^i fiutropaq avSpag 
frifv icv<yi koI Sovpeam iftvXaaaovraQ ircpl /iiiXay 
304 ov pa T* aTrdprjTog juifAOv^ (naOfioio SUvdcUj 
aXX* oy' op^ 1} ^pira^e jUfraX/xcvoc? ^i ical avroc 

c^Xa Aioc is not said of the thunderbolts alone. — 28L Here H. 
j^ painting calm weather, the snow falling in large flakes, which end 
by coTering every thing. Above, at 166, &e distance was greater, and 
^<)Be who hurled the stones less numerous ; this is the reason of 
^e difference with which the same comparison is there presented. — 
288. =z Xurotvra, Aristarchus preferred the ordinary contraction, 
WoBvra.— 286. |ttv, sc. r^v vt^dSa (collectively). The surf dis- 
solves, defiles, and drives back the snow ; but all beyond the 
''B^h of the surf remains covered with it Hit. enveloped, ilXw 
^J^)* ~- 286. Fm 2/i/3poc come imber and umkra (an obscuration of 
the air). This suffices to show that anciently the sense of oji^poQ 
*»8 wider than that of mm.— 298. = itq Xkovra (liri) fiovaiv tkiliv 
>^2,466). — 296. Aristarchus wvote l^riKarovt sex laminis inductam. 
8CtXavveiv was used as well as IXavvtiv for malUo dueere, as we 
^y see in Hdt. I. ch. 60 and 68, § 4.-296. pocCoi, subst. ; see 11, 
r^ — 297. These rods prevented the leather frum sinking or bend- 
'^t-SeS. See 3, 18, sqq.— 801. TMpavXti^Sfjuvov, Sch. The same 
''^ m Lat tentare = aggredi, with a shade of uncertainty as to the 
^J>ie88.-^02. [vap* aM^ = vap' avroXc, sc /i^Xoic]— 804. ov • 
^^ • . . |U|fcovc [apodosis : haud Ua mU. C], see 24, 667. 8U<r6ai 
[m iUfuu) is here passivei *' to be driven away :" SuaxOfivai {8ch,)» 



338 M. [306—333. 

306 tpXriT iv irpwrOKFl OoijC «^o X^^P^ oKOvrC 
wg pa TOT airrlOsov Sa()7r»j8opa Ovfibg ov^kev 

308 Tuxog iTrat^ai Sia re priKa<j0ai CTrdX^sic- 

Avrfica Si TXqvkov 7rpoc^0»?> vacS' 'IttttoXoxoW 

rXavice, T£ij 8^ va»t TBTifArifiBaOa /uaAicrra 
?8py r£ Kpiatflv tb iSl irXdoig SeTraB<r(Tiv, 

312 6V Auic«p, Travrcc Sc flcouc ^c flgopowaiv ; 

Km rifjiBvoq vBfid/HBtrOa fxiya SavOoio trap' o'xj^t 
KoAov ^vraXi^c ^o\ apovpric irvpotpopoto ; 
Ttf vvv xpn AvKloiai fiBTa wpiDTouriv iovTag 

316 Eora/ucv, riSl fiaxVi: Kav<TTtiprig avrt/SoXnccu* 
o^/Da Tig US' tiiry AvKitov nvKa OtopriKTawv' 
Ov fiav aKXriBig AvkItiv Kara KOipaviov<nv 
rifjiiTBpoi jia<TiXrieg, iSov<tl tb niova /u^Xa, 

320 ocyoi/ T IKaiTOVy pBXmiSia' aXX apa koi ?c 
iadXrij bitbI AvKtottrt fiBTa wpdjTOiai pa\ovTat. 
"^O iritrov, bI filv yap ttoXb/iov tte/oi tovSb ^uyovn 
aUl Sri piXXoi/xBv ay-fipia t aOavaTU) re 

324 b<t(tb(tO\ ovtb kbv avTog ivi TrpdjToiai fjia\otpiiVj 
ovTB KB ah ariXXoifii paxnv bq KvSiavBtpav' 
vvv S* — l/tiTTijC yap Kf/pec B^Boraaiv OavaToio 
fivpiai, ag ouk boti ^vyBiv ppOTov oiS' {nraXv^ai — 

328 lo/usv, rii Tt^ €v\og opi^OfXBVy rji Tig fipiv, 

"^Gc BfpaT' ovSk rXaOKOc awBTpawBT oiS' iir(- 

Ti) S* lOvg (iriTiiv Ai/kcqiv fiiya Wvog ayovTB. 
Tovg Se eSwv piytia" vlog YlBTtwo MBVBadBvg' 
332 row yap Sfj irpog wvpyov iaav, KaKori}ra ^ipovTtg. 
UaiTTrivBv 8' ovo wvpyov ^A\aiu)Vy bX tiv* Jooiro 

Above, 276, it is middle, abigere. — 806, sqq. ** Hoc est iUad qood 
Yulgo dici Btilet, aut mneere, aut mofi." Bth. — 809. On GUaeiSi 
see the grand episode of 6, 119, sqq. — 810. [rli\ 8i{ ; eur tandemi] 
— 81t Upoidpiif, Sch. Kpiaaxv, see 7, 321. —818, 814. See 6, 194, 
195. — 816. See 4, 342. — 818. = acXdi tc, fm drXf^c- — <^- 
If^airot (fm i^aivvfiat^ synon. of l^acpovfiat), in prose i^aipfrod o*" 
tnius, — 822. See 6, 55.-826. vvv 84 is used in Greek when we pas 
from a supposition to a reality. l|&irt|S, prortiu, Yirg. makes Zen 
say (iEii. X. 457), '* Stat sua cuique dies ; breve et irreparabile tein- 
pus Omnibus est vitse : sed famam extendere factis, Hoc virtntii 
opus." — 828. = ccu/ifv. — 888. I see no otlier way of taking «>pt^ 
*Axciittv here than as these words are to be taken 4, 334 and ^t 
** He fixed his eyes on the body of the Achasan^* (sc the body neareit 
to him). Sptz. [who with H. translates : per vmni^na Aokkorm 



334—352.] 12. 339 

334 Tiytfxovwvj i^riQ ol o(>i|v €rapo«r<v ap&vaC 
€g S" iv6ii<T Atayr€ Suoi, voXifiov aKop>}r«i^ 

336 iaraoTagy TiVKpov re, viov fcAc(r/i|0€V lovra, 
lyyvOkv' aXX oxfUiaiQ ol ir\v jiioaavri yeyfovttt^ 
roao-oc J^P ktvitoq i}€v, avrrj S* ovpavbv Ikcv 
j3aXAo)U€vciiv aafcloiv re koc iirTTOico/iciiv rpv^aXccoiV) 

340 Koi TTvXifiJv' vaaai yap tnuf\aTO* rol Si tear avrac 
itrra^svoi TreipCjvTO ^ip o/i^avrec cccA0c7v. 
Al\pa S* lir Aiavra vpoiH KripVKa Qowriiv* 
"Ep^iOj SiB Gooiro, Oiwv Acovra KoX€<r(rov' 

344 afAiftoTipu fuv fiaXXov' o yap k ox ipurrov airavrufu 
£<!}, £irel Ta\a rySc rerev^crat aeirvc oAcOpoc* 
ClSe yap ijipiaav AvkI^ov ayoi, oi to vapof VBp 
Ka\prittg reXWovfrt Kara Kparepag vafxiva^> 

348 £l Oc (r^£V Kol KClOl VOVOQ Koi VBlKOg opioptVt 

aXXa wep olog ?rcii TtXa/ucivcoc aXicc/uoc AiaCf 
KOI Ol Tcufcpoc a/1* iairiaOwy ro^oiv cv eeSa>c* 

Ajax answers the appeal of Menesthens. Leaying Ajax, the bob 
of Oileus, and Lycomdd^ to defend his post, ha eharges, with Teuoer, 
against the Lycians. £picle8 is slain. GUueus, wounded by Teucer, 
is fortfed to quit the fight. Sarpdddn at last tears down a battlement 
and breaches the rampart. 

^QiQ i<l>aT' ovS" apa ol ic^pu^ avidriatv OKOvaac* 
352 pfj Se Oieiv irapa Tti\og ^A\ai(ov xaXKO)(jLTwvtJv' 

penpanl'l says, ^'Vix probabile est poetam yersibus duobns sibi 

proximis unum idemque nomen ita variasse nt ambiguitatia et 

obscaritatis jure argueretnr.*' We must protest against this jure. 

If the poet had written avd icvpyovQ 'Axat&v, there might hate 

heen something equivocal. But one totoer of all the Adusans did not 

exist Hvpyoc 'Axaitiiv then can only have the meaning elsewhere 

attached to this oouple of words. The Greek phrase is no more 

ambi^ous, than it would be to say, in speaking of a review, 

"From the Duke of York's eolumni he followed with his eyes 

the ooJumn of the guards.'' — 884. BXdpriv, 8eh, ot Irdpoit, tuii 

Kwitt. — 337. Ohdirna aifttp ijv dvvarbv Qoij9avri &Kov<r0^vai, 8ch, 

y^yw9k (no present), to make oneself heard by crying aloud. See 7^ 

227. — 389. Twv s5 (TTTrcitiii/ rpix^v KOfiwvrac rove XS^ovg i%ot;(rcSv, 

ApoU,-~Z40. *' hrw%aro is thus explained : dx^vg, the boU, comes fm 

^Xf* ' inixta [to hold on (the door-post, fastened to the door-post), 

^ &)751], to hold f cut t a meaning again found in lirix^tv rd Ihra, 

l^m the perf. act. 5kwx« Is formed the pass. &yiiai, the same as 

97ftai &n ayiioxa. '£irwx«^ (hnaxvro) is the Ionian form of the 

^d pU plupf. pass, of lirfix«>>*" Buttm, vourai (says Aristarchus) is 

put for 5Xa<, as there is only question of one gate ; as in Lat. (otta 

<'0Kni.^347. 'Ayap jScaioi Kai luydXoi, Sch. See 5, 525. 

Q2 



340 M. [353—386. 

353 orii Sk Trap* Alavntrai KuLvy uOap Si irpoci]v&i* 
Aiavr', 'Apyc/ftiv fiyriTopE \aXKO\ir(ljvwVf 

rivurfu IlfrfcJo Aior/oc^loc (ftiXog viog 
356 KHtr c/bccv^ o^/oa irovoio filvvvOa wep avriatrifrov' 

ifiiftoTipfa fuv fiaXXov' & yap k o)^ apiarov ixnav 

«ii, hrCi ra\a khOi Tenv^erat alirvg oXe9poc* 
^QSe yap i^pttrav Avicfcuv ayo(, di to irapoQ mg 

360 ZaYoriUQ reXiOovai Kara icparcpac v(Tfilvag> 
£1 & icai evOaSi irtp ttoXc/ioc icai veTicoc opoipEv, 
ak\a irep olog crcii TcXa/itaivtoc aAKt/ioc Acao 
KOI oc TevKpoc afjL IcnricrOoi, ro^ctiv £i; eiSclic* 

364 ^Oc c^ot'* oiS' airWij(T€ fiiyag TtXafniviog Aiof. 
AvTiK 'OtAiaSiiv lirca irrcpdcvra TrpociyvSa* 

Aiav, (T^cJc filv avOif trv Koi Kparepbg AvKOfirf 

iaraoTeq Aavaovg orpvv^ov 7<lii fxtj-)(e<rOaL 
368 Avrap £70) iccicr* cl/it, Kai avrioo) 7roAe/Lto<o* 

alxpa c IXivaofiai avriQ, iir^v £u roic €ira/Livyii>* 
^ilc ^P<i (^wviicTaQ airl/3f7 TcAaiicuvioc A<ac> 

ica/ 01 TtvKpog ifi ye KaaiyvrtroQ xal oirarpoQ' 
372 rote S" afia HavSiiDv Tcvk^ov f>ep£ KapirvXa r^f^ 

Evrc MiviaOfiog fisyaOvpov irvpyov IkovtOj 

rdyeog Ivroc toiT£Ci itTHyofxivoKTi S* tKovro* 

01 o ev IwaX^ug /SaTvov, ipE/ui/y AaiAaTrt I(roi} 
376 itjidifxoi Auk/ciii; iiyriTopig ijSe p-iBovng 

aifv S' £/3aAovro fAd)(€aOai ivavTiov, wpro S* avni* 
Aiac Si irpcJroc TfAa/uaiviOc avSpa Karlicra^ 

SapTT^Sovroc irdipovy '£9rcicAi)a ptyaOvfioVi 
380 fxapfxdpt^ oicpeocvri fiaXutVy & pa rei^jEog ci/roc 

•cftro fxiyag Trap £7raA^iv VTrlpraroc' ouSt icI fitv pw 

Xdpeaa afx^^oripyg i\ot avrip, oi/Sl judX ii/3(Jv; 

oToi vvvBpOTol M' 6 S' ap' ixpodev ifijiaA a«'p«C' 
384 OAaatrf o£ r£r/9a^aAoi; kvv£i)v, o-vv S* oorr a/DCi&v 

iravr^ afxvdig icf^aAqc* ^ S' ap* apvfivr^pc lo<Kb^ 

Karnrcff^ atfi* vxpuXov vvpyovy Xlm S' oorea tfuftoc* 



856. * AvavrriVfiTt, furdvxfirtf Seh, To take part, with geo.,** 
1, 67.-866. See 1, 84. — 374. On ^i after fdrc (riMM^, wbeD),«^ 
7* 149. The repetition of the verb ucovto lays all the strcas op* 
kiruyofikvoiSf laboroiUibui, affliOis.—dTt. See 181.— 388. See 6,9(N' 



387—414.] 12. 841 

387 TiVKpoc Sc TXavKOVf Kpartpbv votS* *lirwo\6\oiOf 

388 Iw iire<T<rvfji€vov (iaXe Til\fog ixptiXoiOj 

y p iSe yv^vtoOivra fipa\(ova* vavat Si \apfiiig, 
^'A'ip S' airo TH\iog aXro XaOutVf tva firi rig *A)(aiQv 
/3X?^/Ltevov aOpriatie^ Koi tv\troiifT iwhamv. 

392 SopiriiSovri 8' a\og jiviTOy FXaiKOv airiovrogf 
airriK ItTBi t |yoi}(7£v* 8/uo)c 8' ov XriOiTO X^PflC 
aXX* oye Gcarop^Sqv *AAic/iciova Sovpi Tv\ri<rag 
v{f^\ Ik S^ {(nracrci; tyx^Q' & 8* laTro/icvoc irl(7€ Sovpi 

396 7r(>i|y7}C) afi0i Se ol ppaxi T€v\Ba voiKiXa \aXKtf, 
2apirt|Swv S* ap^ evaX^iv IXcov Xtp<Ti trrijiapymv 
iX^', 1^ S' i<nrtTo traaa SiapwtpiQ' avrap viripdiv 
TH\og eyvpvdtOriy voXUaai Si dtJKe iclXcuOov. 

Ajaz and Teucer force Sarpedon to retire. He gtres up pene- 
trating single-handed into the entrenchments. A violent struggle is 
BQstained the whole extent of the ramparts. At last Zeus crowns 
Hector with glory. He animates the Trojans to run to the ships of 
the Greeks ; and himself clears them a passage. The Greeks in 
consternation flee to their ships. 

400 Tov S* Aiac Koi TBVKpoQ 6papTri<Tav9^' 6 plv Icfl 
pcjSXriKCi TiXaniijva irepl arr^Qtam i^a^ivov 
atnriSog apf^ifipoTffg' aXXa ZeifQ Kijpac apvviv 
vaibog eovy pri vnivtriv liri vpvpvyai Sapeitf' 
404 Aiag S' a<nr(Sa vw^cv iiraXp^vOQ* ovSl Siairph 
^Xi;0£y iyx'^trii ffrv^lXt^c Si piv pepaiora, 
Xcupiyercv S apa tvtOov IttoX^ioq* oi/S* oye vapirav 
X&Z^Ty evil oi Oupog clXircro kvSoq apittuau 
^OS KlicXfro S' avTiOioiaiv IXc^a/uevoc AvkIokjiv' 

O Avjccot, ri r ap* S)Si peOUre 0o6piSoQ oXk^C > 
o/oyaXloy Si poi eari, koi l^0f/Lf(|i VBp lovri^ 
poifvt^ pri^apivt^ dicrOai irapa viivdi kAsi/Oov* 
*12 aXX* i^o/uaprc7r€* ttXeovoiv Si te tpyov ap€ivov> 

Qc c^a0'' pi Si avaicTog ifiroSSd<ravTBQ 6/xokXy}i; 
/uaXXov inifipKTav /3ot;Xi)^opov a/i^i ovaKra. 

-^ See ibid., 743.-886. &pirflvr{p, unnaiar, diver. —388. (U) 
^%ovc.-^05. CeddU teontva hattam (the spear drawn hack hy Sar- 
P^OQ, who was placed far helow). — 896. Ifppaxov (no present), to 
^h) ring, resound (elsewhere apafiijos), a verb which has nothing 
^ common with (Spixtiv, to wet 

^. See 6, 198, 199.— 408. &m6^ot«, " epitheton qualia heroum 
^ Solent, non gentium ; eoc^ue magis honorificum Lyciis.'' Btk. 
j|<lt relates a remarkable trait of heroism in the Lycians, I. ch. 176. 
*^4^H<vot9 turning (towards them), itriorpaftiQ, Sdi. — 409. See 4, 

Q 3 



342 M. [415—434. 

416 'Apyctot 8' irlptjOev BKaprvvavTO iftaXayyag 

416 rdx'^og ivrooBiVy fiiya ci a^iae ^aivcro epyov. 
OJjTE yap itjidtfxoi Avkiol AavaCjv iSvvavTO 
rH\og /oij^o/ucvoi OiarOat Trapa viivat KtXevOov' 
ovTt TTor aixfxrtTal Aavaoi AvKiovg iSvvavro 

420 rd\eog axjj tjrrafrOai, cTTct ra irpiHtTa iriXaaOiv. 
'AXA^ S)gr a/u^* ovpoiai dv* avipe SripiaatrOov, 
fiirp Iv \itpa\v i\ovTig^ hri^vvi^ Iv apovpn, 
WT oAiyt^ Ei;{ Xfopi^ epi^iirov vtpl ktijc 

424 &C opa rove Siiepyov kiraX^ieQ' oi S" virlp avrlvv 
Syovv aXX^Awv a/x^i (rrriOBtrai jioeiac 
innriSag evKVKXovg Xaitrfiia re irrBpoivra. 
IIoAAoi S* ovraZovTo Kara Xpoa vriXi'i \aXK^y 

428 riiiilv OTE(^ (TTpBipOivTl /xBTOL^peva yv/ivutOeirii 

fiapvapevwv, ttoAAoi SI Sia/nnplg atnriSog ovrjc* 
Ilavrti Sfj 7ri;()'yoi icai iwaX^ug aifiari ipwrQv 
ippaSar afi^oripw^d^v aTTO Tp&wv Koi ^A\aii»iv> 

432 'AAA' ou8' wc iSvvavro ^o/3ov TTOi^aai 'Axaiwv, 
oAA' £X^*'» &C€ raAavra yvvii X^P^'^^^C aAifOflCj 
^r£ araOfwv i\ov(ra koX upiov afuflg aviXiui 

234. — 416. o-c^Co-i t^aCvcro, a6 tis exhibdxxtur, was manifested by them 
(the two parties). — 420. = IviKatrBtioav (Trpoc^XOov). — 48L = 
«rcp2 8/ocuv, cftf ^i6t(S (a^^rorum). — 422. 'Eirucocvy rai OMOpf a 
X^P^V9 ^^' {vv^s is the Ionian form of koivoq. — 423. fai|Ct k. 
fioipag, or rather we must ref^^ard laij as a subst : de cequOf of whtt 
accrued to each. — 426. Xaunfta relates to the Lycians ; see 5, 453. 
— 428. = ifirivi, "^laiv, usually followed by if^c, is here followed bj 
Ss only, because the construction dependent on the relative (ocrtc), is 
abandoned. — 48L Ip^aZaro comes fm ^ppafffiai, a partcp. fonned 
fm paivta, atpergOf like KSKafffiaif fm (xaivia) naivvfiai (see 2, 530); 
ippadfiai (like KiKOpvOiikvoi, r.r.X.), plupf. Srd pL {fppadvro) i^- 
8aro. There is no need to suppose a form pdZut. — 482. Havrax'^ 
'irapd rtf TTOitiry ^ofioQ rijp ^vyi^v erijuaiveifArigtarch. — 488. iXX 
clxov, as in English, *' they held on," for '* held their ground." Tb« 
same 13, 679 : aXV ix^v (Hector) y isaXro^ ae nutinuU (tk) di 
iruUierai. In this last passage and elsewhere, €x<u, iutrans., is. fol- 
lowed by an adv., or another modifying word, which is here con- 
founded and absorbed in the comparison immediately iotrodoced. 
As we have seen more than once already, this comparison bretki 
the thread of the construction for which it is substituted. As to the 
point on which the simile bears, it is thus pointed out by the Scbolitft ' 
t6 iVoiraXic ''wv fiaxofuvutv irapk^aXe ry Zvytf' ovdkv ydp oinK 
dxpi^kc trpbc iaSrrira. iXifi^, just, honest, exact A beaotifBl 
passage of Virg. (iEn. viii. 408, sqq.) has often been put onapsFtUd 
with Uiis. It presents however only one, and that a sufficiently remote 
resemblance ; for the object of the poet is quite different from tint to 



435—457.] 12. 343 

435 laaZovtT, Tva vaitAv aiiKia fuaOov apffrai* 

436 wc fi^v Toiv tirl laa fia\ri riraro jTToXtfiog t€, 
irplv y* ore St) Ztvg kvSoc VTriprtpov 'EicTopi SCtiCBv 
UpiafJLlSy, og irpwrog IgiiXaro th\oq 'AxoicJv. 
"Hi/fftv 81 Siawpvaiov Tpw^ffai yeyiiivwc' 

440 *O/ovua0', £7riroSa/ioi T()a>€C' ptiyvvaOi Si ru\og 
^ApyBiwv Koi viivalv cvierc OeoircSalc 7rv(>. 

^^C ^OT-' e7ror(>i;v(i;v* oi S' ovaeri irovrcc okovov, 
iOvaav S" hr\ TU\og doWhg' oi filv CTTCcra 
444 Kpotraaijjv iirifiaivovy aKa-)^iva Sovpar t\ovTtQ. 
*'£icriii/D S' apna^ag Xaav ^ipiVy og pa Trvkatav 
itrrriKH irpoaOty Trpvfivog va\vQy ahrap virtpftev 
o^vg Eifv* TOP S" ov ICC Sv avipt Srifxov dploTkf 
448 pjjiiibjQ Iw* apa^av air' ovScoc 6\X((T9€iaVf 

oloi vvv (ipoTot H(T' 6 Si piv pin iroXXc Koi o7oc« 
[T<Jv Oi l\a(^pov c0T|K£ K()ovov iraig ayicvXo/uiVfw.] 
Oc S' ore TTotjLfiiv /oc7a ^l()ct ttokov aperevoc oioc, 
452 X^'P* Xa/3wv irlpyy oXiyov ri piv a^og iwiiyW 
cue Efcrw^ IduC aaviSuiv fipi Xaav ddpagf 
al pa irvXag upvvTO irvKa arifiapwg dpapviag, 
StJcX(Sac5 {f^viXag' Soioi 8' IvToadev oxtiig 
456 cl^ov Ivnpoifiol, pia Si kXijic lirapTjpft. 

2r^ Si juoX' C77VC ceiv; ical ipu<Taptvog jSaXc 
/ue(T(raC} 

^VichH.'s comparison tends. — 484. &|i(^tc &vAicci, because she 

nises 6ot& scales, 8, 72 : Zeus k'Xicc fiitra Xaptuv (rd rcfXavra), taking 

the balance by the middle. — 485. &ciK^a ^mMv, iniquam mercedem^ 

& stipend fixed iniqnitously, a miserable stipend. This significant 

^pithet has offended the taste of certain grammarianSi who have 

found it more logical to wiite d v c i c c a /lurdov, *' the workwoman 

Weighs exactly, in order to gain undisputed wages, about which there 

could be no dispute (i/«jcoc)." — 480. 'laoppovog cac d/Aoia ^v ^ 

/^a'xij airoTc, Sch. Fm rfivu. See 11,336.-487. Until . . .—489. See 

B,227. — 444. See n. on 258. &icax|&., see 10, 135. — 446. Uax^S 

wrd rd irpv/ivd, Kard rb iaxarov ftkpog, KarwOtv, Sch. — 447, sqq. 

^ 5, 302. In imitating these two passages, Yirg. attributes a 

ptodigious progress to the degeneracy of the human race, *• Vix illud 

(saxum) lecti bis sex cervice subirent, Qualia nunc hominum producit 

corpora tellus." JEn. xii. 899. — 448. Properly, <• to Hft with the 

lever" (6;^X€vc or ftox^offi verb /ioxXevw). — 450. Rejected by the 

ancient critics. — 464. See 1, 239. — 466. ctxov (rdc <ravidai:\ held 

tbem, Were fastened to them. These bars or bolts went from the 

^vo side-posts and met in the middle, where the extremity of the 

one over-lapped that of the other ; which is expressed by i7ri}/<ocj3oc. 

^t their junction they were fastened to one another by a bolt, 

q4 



344 M. " [458—471. 

458 £u Seaj3ac9 tva fif) oi dtjtavpoTspov /3Aoc hi* 

'Pij^c 8' air dfx<tfOT(povg Ompoi^' iritre Si Xidoc uam 
460 jipiOo<Tvvyy fiiya S' d/i^l ttvXoi fiVKOv' ovS op* 



> — 



eaxcdlriivy aavfSec Si Siir/xayBv aXkvSig aXXq 
Xaoc VTTO /oiTTiic* 'O 8* op* igOope ^aiSifiog ^'KterwQf 
vvKTi 0op araXavTog virtiiria* Xafiire Si \aXK^ 
464 afiepSaXit^y tov ttaro irepl \poi' Soia Si \epaiv 

Sovp* £X^^* ^^ '^^^ '''^^ t^^^ spvKQKOi dvTifioXrivag, 
v6(x<f>t Oediv, OT egaXro irvXag' irvpl S' o<r9€ ScSpct* 
KeicXcro Si Tpdjtaffiv IXi^o/xcvoc fca0^ 5/ifXov; 
468 raxoc vTrepfiaivHV' to\ 8' orpiJvovri Trfflowo* 
ovrffca 8* Oi /ucv mxoc inripfiaaavy oi Si kot ainag 
TTOityrac igix^^'''^ irt;Xoc* Aavaol 8* £^o/3i}9£v 
vqac ava yXa^vpac* S)Lia8oc 8* dX/aoroc £ri;x9i|« 

cXflif (cXecc). — 458. cC Sva^ds, having put his legs well aptrt; 
planting himself firmly. Tyrteeus in his war-songs says it is tfans 
the enemy must be awaited : dWd tiq e^ Biapdg fitvirut, " This 
picture of Hector breaking down the gates, and precipitating himself 
into the heart of the ramparts, is of a poetic richness and moTemflOt 
of expression which have not been sufficiently remarked." Di^ 
MorUb. — 459. 6«u.po(, the hinges, fixed to the gate itself, otherwise 
<n-po0ac.— 460. See 5, 749. — 461. See 1, 531. — [468. Xoo«, Ap^ 
II.] — 468. eoj, see 10, 394. rk W^ia, the part of the fikee 
under the eyes, or near the eyes. Of terrific aspect, like the nigbt 
— 464. Ov rifi<l>U9ro, Sch, — 467. See 408. — 470. voivrrAi, see 5, 
198. Or simply, manufaeUu, — 471. 'Awavarog, Sch, ; fin Xuilo/uh 
to bend, yield, give way ; see 2, 797* 



OMHPOT IAIAAO:S 



PA^QAIA N. 



Zeos tiims his attention from the field of battle. Poseiddn seizes 
the occasion to assist the Greeks. Under a human form he inflames 
the coinage of the two Ajaces, and excites the chiefs of the Greeks 
to the fight. 

Zcvc S* iirei ovv Tpwa^ re koX ''Eicropa viival 

. Towc filv ia irapa r^m irovov r B\ijuiev Koi oiZvv 
vctiXc/ilbi^' avTog Si TraAcv rpiiriv ocro'c (^anvfiy 

4 voa^iv c^' £7r7ro7roXaiy GppKOjy Kadoputfievog alav, 
Mvo-Jiv T ay\ifia\wv Ka\ ayavutv iTTTTti/uoXycUv, 
7XaicTo^ciyciii;, 'A/3(((iv re, StKcaorarfov avOpiiwufv* 

^ Mkavw, admomtj had caused (enabled) them to approach.-— 4. 

Thrace produced excellent horses. The inhabitants had gained the 

Reputation of skilful horsemen from the remotest ages (witness tiie 

hones of king Diomfidfis in the Mythology), ep^tcwv i X c ir ir o v 

/ v*' "^^ Buripides, Hecuba, v. 9. — 6. H. speaks here of the Mysians 

^f Europe, a Thracian tribe, which conquered the part of Asia Minor 

^hich bears their name. Under the Romans they re-appear in history 

by the Dame of Moeti, whence Mcena, the country watered by the 

^ube. iyy^nyL^.xttv rStv ffvaraitiv koI Ik row irXijaiov ftaxo- 

^**^Vi Sdk, Cominut pugnantium. What follows relates to the 

^^y^^uaos, a name common to different races of people of the North, 

?Lr^^? HdL has left us an admirable description. linn||ioXYe( 

^ ^/'^^yAfy to milk), who milk mares (qui equino lacte aluntury 

"^7)*— u. 7(a)XaKTo^Ypi has been taken by some for the proper 

^e of anodier Scythian nation, and Hesiod appears to have so used 

>& one of his lost poems. It is more natural to consider it only an 

J^J^^tive apposition of *Iirirtifio\yoi, Hippemolgi, who live on milk. 

, ^°fy drink mares* milk, and eat the cheese made of it (called 

^^t(uri)» gi^yg Hippocrates. &pio« is said of any one who lives 

^^ poorly ; but since iEschyluB, many authors having used 'A/3ioi 

*^ A proper name (see Quint. Curt vii. ch. 26)» and since this use 

'S'ceg better with the construction of the entire sentence than dpiiav, 

q6 



346 N. [7-J5. 

7 £c Tpocifv o ov wafiwav en Tptwev ocro'c ^ocivw' 

8 ov yap &y* aOavartav riv ieXircro ov Kara Ov/iiov 
iXdoirr* ri Tpweaaiv aptiK^fiBv $ Aavoo7<rcv. 

OvS* aXao<nccnr£i}V €!;^£ Kpiiwv *£vo<rcx^ta»v* 
ml Ya(> 6 Oavfta^fiiv Jioro utoXe/uov re ftaXQV ^^ 
12 v^ov Iw aKpoTanig Kopv^ric Sa/iou vXiiecraiic 
0(>i|Ik(]|C* cvOcv yap l^o/vcro vava ftev 'iSq^ 
^aivtro Sc Ilpiafioio voAic mtt v^cc *A;^a£€!fv. 

16 TpAMriv Sa/uvafiivovc5 Ail Sc Kpartpwg ivefiiffaa. 
AirrlKa S* 1^ o/o€oc KorcjSivcrcro iraiiraXocvroc 
Kpcuvva voal vpofiifiag' rpifu S" oSpca /uoicpa Km 

vAi| 
woiToiv irw aOavaroiai HoattSawvOQ lovrog* 

20 Tpic fiiv opi^ar liivy to Sc rirparov iiccro rUfi^h 
Alyag' ivOa rl ol icXvra Sutfiara fiivOkoi Xlfxv^q, 
'\pv(TUL^ fiapfkaipovra Tfxiv\aTai, a^Oira ahL 
"Evff iXdwv VJT oxitrfi rirvaKero \a\K6iroS' Imih 

24 iKvwira, •^^vai^aiv iueipiffaiv KOftowrre. 

Xpvabv S^ aifTog tSvve ir£(>i "xpot' yivro S* IfiaaOhiv 

taken u an adj., I have written 'Apimv, with Aristardras. Sm» 
moieoTer, the paange of JEachiflaa, from PromdkemM Ddiotnd (• 
lost piece) : 

'Bircira ^ ^oc 'v/mv ly^iCMrarov 
Ov^rwi' airavrwv cai ^iXo(<v<tfraroy, 
'Afiiovst iv' ovr' dporpoy ovre yvrofioc 
riuvti iUtKK' apovpaVf AXX* ain-otnropoi 
yvag ^pown fiiorov apOovov PporoXe, 

These fines leave no donbt abont the explanation of onr paasagei LH 
ns here remark how ancient an opinion it is, that dvilizatioo and tiie 
increase of prosperity deprave mankind. In mentioning these No* 
made tribes, H. cannot refrain from adding, " the most jost of nen*" 
We read, in the first chapters of Jnstin, an amplification of thtf 
idea. — 10. See 10, 615. — 12. 2a|MC B^Xtdq, the isUnd of Suih>> 
thrace, still Samcihtxiki, — 16. Puseid6n loved the Greeks, vko 
honoured his temples with rich offerings ; see 8, 201, sqq. .^ 18 tnd 
19. Longinus {On the Suhlifne, eh. 9) praises these lines as a perfeet 
expression of Divine Majesty. — 20. 6p^{aT0* Uirttve, ^ci/Sf, S(k. 
He extended his legs (as indicated by uiv) : he made three ^ep<; 
at the fourth he set his foot upon ^gse, a town of Achais («M 
8, 203). Strabo, however, and with him modem editors, tUnl^ 
there is here question of another town of the same name, in EoboSi 
and not less celebrated for its temple of Poseid6n. — ^23, sqq. See 4 
41, sqq. Yirg., who has imitated a part of this passage, ^n, i. M 
also aarigns horses to Poeeiddn. Later poets, such as Statitfy •i' 



26—45.] 13. 347 

26 ypvftdnv, iuTUKTOv, iov S' mjS^erero S/^pov' 
prj S' iXaav tin KVfAar' araAAe Si icqre* vir* avrov 

28 iravToOev he Ksvd/Ufaii;, oirS* ityvoiiiaiv oyoicra* 
yifie^vtrn Se OaXaa<Ta Sdtnaro' to\ S* lirlrovro 
/o^/u^a puaX\ ovS' iwm^^ Sm/vero x^^coc a^te>v* 
rov S' £c 'Axoifafv vqoc lv(nca/90^oi ^Ipov imroc. 

32 "EoTi Si Ti aririoc cvpir /3a0cii|C fiivOiai Xifivqc* 
fiBffirtfyuQ TEviSoio Koi "IfA^pov rraiiraXoiaffiiic' 

Xvaac €^ oxiwv, irapia S* ifi^aaiov /3aAcv cISop 
36 cS/icvar a/i^i £i voaai niSac iBake Yoi/aciac* 
appriKTovc^ aXvTOVQf o<6p* c/uircSov audi /livoccv 
voor/fffavra ovoicra* 6 o cc vrparov <MX^^* ^Axoibiv. 
Tpu^Ec Se, ^Xo^l laoi, aoXX^cc> Vii OuiXXy, 
40 "Eicropi ripio/uf Sy o/iorov fUfiaOrt^ IvovrOf 
i^pofAOi, aifia\oi' iXvovro Si viiag ^Axatwv 
aipricTUv, KTivUtv St vap aifro^i vairrag 'A\a<oi;c* 
*AXXd UoatiSaiJV yaifioxoQ, ivvovlyaiog, 
44 ^Apytiovg &rpiii/c, /3a0£(i|C cS aXoc IX0uiv, 
tlacLfiBvog KaX\avri Sifiag icai artipia ^(ovriv* 

artists, harness to his car sea-horses, hippoecmpi, — 27. IvtaXXc* 
bnpra cai exatpev, i6«A. Eirndtabant, Vtr a^rrov, see i, 248. — - 
29. To(, cjui. — 80. ** And the axle-tree was not wetted by the spray 
of the waves,** a trait intended to give an idea of the extreme swift- 
ness of Poseidda's car. We shall see a similar trait, 20, 226, sqq., 
imitated by Yirg., J^a. vii. 807. The whole of this admirable pas- 
l^e has been quoted by Longinus, On the Sublime, ch. 7 ; Boileau 
has translated it into French verse : 

*' II attelle son char, et, montant fi^rement, 
Lui fait fendre les flots de l*humide ^l^ment ; 
Bes qu'on le voit marcher sur ces liquides plaines, 
B'aise on entend sauter les pesantes baleines. 
L'eau fr^mit sous le dieu qui lui donne la loi, 
£t semble avec plalsir reconn^tre son roi, 
dependant le char vole." 

--81 Derived fm aicaipw. See 2, 814.— 83. See 1, 38. The isle of 
JybroB, on the coast of Thrace, in the gulf of Melas. See 24, 79.— 
^' Manen aliquemy to wait for. — 4L aPpo|ioi (fm j9psfi<u, itrepo), 
(tvtaxoi with a change of the digamma into v, =: d(v)iaxoi. ** The 
^e explanation of these words appears to me to be uniL ttrepente$, 
I'M tonaiUety crying all together. This signification of itfia or bfio- 
w placed beyond a doubt by the words aXo^oc (fm X«xoff), ukoitiq 
vOi Koiri}), eottjuXf dSih^i (fm SiX^vg, utems: qui sunt uniut et <ju»^ 
^ ifferi)| and others." Bui;tm. — 42» In prose ahrov, ihi ; see 12, 

<i6 



848 N. [46-75. 

i6 AiavTf irpbfTtD irpoc^^ij, fiefiawrs kol auri' 
AlavTBy a^<i» filv rt aautaBTB Xaov 'A^^aetliv, 

48 aXfc^c fivri<Taiuiiv(t), /xyjSI Kpvepoio ^o/3o£o, 
"AXXp filv yap cywy' ov Setoia x"p<»C aanrowc 
TptljwVf ot ju^ya wixoc vTripKari^riaav ofitXtf' 
i^ovaiv yap arravrag cvicv^jutSEC ^Axaiol' 

52 ry S^ Sfj aivorarov TTCptSc^Sta, /lct? ri waOtofiev 
y p oy' 6 AvffcrwSijc ^Xoyi eticcXoc iiycjuovivt*, 

56 avril} S" kfrrafievai Kpanptjjg, ical avwyiptv aXXovc' 
Tf^ KC fcai Bcavfisvov ircp ipwY^ffoer airo vi|«Jv 
ijKViropwVf H Kai fitv 'OXvjLiirioc aitrog fyctpcc. 
*H, icai aicijiravfc^ yairio\og *Evvoaiyatoc 

60 aiK^oripM KSKOwijg TrX^acv fiiveog KparepoXo' 
yvXa 8' eOrjKEV IXa^^io, ttoSoC) koI ^eipag vircpOcv* 
Airoc 8\ wcT"' ?/E>tj^ ijKVWTepog &pTO irmadaiy 
8c /t>o T aw* aiyiXirroQ Trlrpfig irepifiriKeog apBdCf 

64 opprirry wtShio StwKHv opveov aXXo* 
&g airo rcJv fi'i^i IloaBiddtov ivoai\d(Dv, 
ToTiv 8' iyvit) irpOfrOev 'OitX^oc Ta\vg Aeac> 
. alxpa S* ap Acovra vpogifjui TeXafitiviov vlov' 

68 A7ai;* linl rig vtoi O^i^Vj ot "OXu/iirov Ivovffiv, 
fxavrei eISo/ievoc fclXErai Trapa vi)ii<re fia\iEa9aC — 
ou8' oyE KaX^ac Eorf, deoirpoTrog oliovitrrtig* 
?Xvta yap /uEr^TTiaOc ttoScJv ^SI ici;Y}/uaa>v 

72 lOEe* £yv(uv a7rcoi;roc' aplyvu)Toi Si Otol ir€/>— 
fcat S' E/uoi aurcii Ovpog ivl arriOearai <pi\oi<riv 
/ioXXov ItjiopjuaTai rroXefitZtiv riSl fi&xtaOaif 

/HaifiWUXTl S* EVE/90C IToScC Kol X^^P^^ VITtpdiV* 

302.— 47. Fat. for imperat.— 48. l^po?.— 49. 'AXXaxov, car* «^ 
fAspoQ, Sch. — 51. '£0l|ov(n, KcuX^crovori, ^ncA. — 56. Oj}<roi c(C ^^ 
Ewtath. — 57. kpfaita has, in this passage only, the act. Bigni^ w 
rqmmere, to cause to recoil, repulse. — 59. Diviners carried a win<i» 
VKtiiraviov or trKtivTpov (Chryses in the first book, t. 15), as avgo'' 
the litutts. — 68. See 9, 15. — 84. Acd rov rrtSiov, Sch. See 8, i 7 
88. alav is pronounced with a gesture, meaning, ^'Ut tu ctttack;*' i^ 
IB to this idea that InBi, tince, relates. — ^71. txvia does not mesn iff* 
vetHgia ; the sense is more general, the gait, tneemcf, as Vn^* 
says (J^fi. i. 405), Et tera ineettu patuit dea, of AphrodiU, vb^ 
she retires from JSneas. It is with a profound sense that tbepoc^ 
reveal the gods only at the moment of their disappearance^ — 7X. =^ 



76 — 109.] 13. 349 

76 Tov S' airafmP6fi€voc irpocl^ii TeXaficuvtoc Acac* 
OvTU) vvv Koi IfioX TTcpi SovpoTi X^^P^^ iaWTOl 
ftaifiwoiv, Kal fjLOi /ucvoc &pop€* viput Si voaaiv 
iaravfJLai ajuK^oripoKTi' fievoiviikf dl Koi o7oc 

80 "filer o/Di npiafiloy SfAorov fxifiawTt fia\fta6au 

^£2c 0^ ft^i' roiai)ra irpoc aAXTjXovc ayoQtvovj 
Xag^ig yifiofjvvoi, t{}v a^iv OAq ipfiaXe Ov/icc^. 
T6<j>pa Sc rove oiriOev Fat^o^oc aip<7€v ^Axaioic^ 

84 oi irapa vi|V<rl 9oy(riv avi\pv\ov ((tlXov ilrop* 

rfaiv p' a/ia r^ apyaXliit ica/uari{» iftiXa jvia XiXvvrOf 
Kai a^iv a\OQ Kara Ovfiov lylyv^ro SepKOfxivoi9iv 
Tpfaiocy Toi fiiya rci^oc vircpicarij3»i<7av 6plX<^* 

88 Tovc oiy* £icopoaivr£c inr* b^pvai iaKpva XcT/Sov* 
ov yap itf^av t^iv^itrOai vwIk Kaicov. *AXX* *£voa(- 

pua fiireiaaiiitvo^ jcparepoc wrpvyt ^aXoyyac* 
TcuKpov Itti irpCjTov koi Ai^crov >SX0€ KcXci/oiv, 

92 ni}V£Xc<6v 0' ^poia Goavru r£ Aijiiri/pov re, 

Mi9/9£Ovi}v re Kol 'Avr/Xo^ov, prianopag ai/r^c* '^ 

rove oy' EiTorpvvciiv cirta irr«(>0€i/ra irpogrivSa* 
AiStljg, ^ApyiXoi, Kovpoc vtoi* vpfiiv iy(jjye 

96 fiapvaplvoKTi iriiroiOa aawaiptvai viaq afiag* 
A 0* vfxeig ttoXe/uoco /u£0/)(rEr€ XcvyaXcoio^ 
vvv Srj liSerai J^fiap viro Tparcorcrc Sa/invae. 
£2 TToirot, j( /lcIyq Oavpa roS^ ot^OaXiuioicriv opwiaaiy ] 

100 Setvov; 8 oi/TTor' l^wyg TiXiVTYi<TecrOai l^aaKOV* 
TpCjag £^* 'qiiiripaq iivai via^' ot to iripog ircp 
6v^aKcvpc aXa^oicriv lotfccaav, aire Ka6* vXi}v 
Bufiov rrapSaXiujv tb Xvkivv t fi'ia nlXovrai, 

104 avrojc ^Xaaicovaai, avaXfciScc? ovS^ £iri xapfiy* 
SfQ TpwtQ TO vplv ye plvoQ Koi Xfipac ^ k\ai.(a)v 
fiifiveiv ovK iOiXaaKOv ivavriov^ ovb^ rifiaiov. 
Nvv 8' IkoOev iroXioc ico/Xpc ctI vi)V(ti /Lcaxovroi 

108 "^yefiovog KaKorrtri p.BOrifioavvy(Tl t€ Xawv, 
oi fcEtvc^ iphavreg afJLvvifiev oiric lOiXovoiv 

p^ditifC. — 84. 'AvtKTwvro, iivkvavov, 8ch. ; lefreshed, re-animated. — 
89. I^av, see 2, 37. — 90. Jlpbg aJbro^Q i^iKopLtvoQ^ furtXOmf, 8eh. 
Fm <2/ii. — 96. = ^furkpaQ, see 6, 414.— 97. Intrans., like remjiten 
for rcmunim eue. — 98. ^aivtrai, Sek. — 102. ^evcrccaZc {fitgambut)^ 
d<iXaic»<Si6A« — 103. 4{ia* fipiaiiara, ov rd iv oIk^, dXAd rd kv oif, 
i^6iuiy iSb^.— 104. See 2, 470. oW (od<rai or yivoptvai) M X^f^V* 



350 N. [no— 130. 

• 

110 vriwv oiicviro/oaiv, aXXa terkivovrai av avrag. 
'AAX' £1 Bfj KoX wafiirav eriiTVfiov airiog eariv 

112 ^pwg ^ArpiiSrig BvpvKQBitov ^ Ayafiifivatv, 
ovvcK airi)rr/LfT}0'£ 7roS(6icca TLviXdwva' 
rifiiac y^ ovnotg iari fxeOUfUvai iroXifAoio* 
^AXA' aKewfitOa Ocuraov' aKBtrral rot i^pivtg iaffXuiv. 

116 'T/icic S' ovfclrc KoXa fieOUre Oo{fpiSog aXic^Cy 

irai/TCc apioTOi tovrcc ava (rrparov. OiS* ov tynryi 
avSpi fiaxBtraaifi^Vf 6gTiQ iroXifioto fiiOsffij 
XvypOQ Bwv' Vfiiv Si VBfiBaobjfAai iripi laipi. 

120 ^O wiirovBgy Ta\a St/ r£ kqkov Troc^acre fXuZov 
rgSi fieOfffioavvy' aXX^ Iv ^pevl 0^(t9e iKacrroc 
aiSij Koi vifiMiv* S^ yap fiiya vuKog 6pa}ptv, 
"EicTutp S?7 vapa vt|u<rl poi/v ayaOoc TToXefiiZu 

124 Kaprepoc? c/i/oti^sv Si Tri/Xac Kal jiaKpbv oxtja* 

The Greeks form around Ajax, and arrest the charge of Hectiff. 
Hector arouses the courage of the Trojans. Imbrius falb by the 
hand of Teucer ; Amphimachos is slain by Hector, who is repolKd 
by Ajax. 

^Qg pa KsXiVTiowv Tairio\og &ptrtv *A^a<ovc* 
'A/Lf^l 8' ap AiavTag Soiovg lorai/ro iftaXayysg 
KtipTBpaiy ag ovt av ksv "Apijc 6v6aaiTO /jLiTsXOifV 
128 ovTB K *A0rivairi Xao<r<T6oQ» 01 yap apifrroi 
KpivOivreg Tpwag r€ ical *'Eicropo SZov ifxifivov, 
i^paliavTtg Sopv dovpi, aaKog aatcti npoOeXvfUff' 

not (made) for the battle. — 109. AjttSvciv (Tp&as) ynfiv, a eonstmctioii 
which we have seen 4, 11. — 113. &ri.|id«i (1, 11), streagtbeoad by 
dTr6, This preposition strengthens the meaning of verbs expr e s Bin g 
separation, abandonment, repulsion. — 116. 'laoufitda Jtd raxovQ ri 
yiyovbQ d/Aapri}/ia, r^v tiiurkpav d/iiXttav, 8ch, Aimot^ verivi 
adj., tanabUis.—n'B, Xvyp^, miser, vipt. See 4, 46. — 1S2. These 
words are very well explained by the Scholiast : rt^ oUtiav aisyp' 
vriv (pudorem animi), Kai r^v i^ dXKiap irpocyivo^lviyv fil/i^iv. 

125. See 12, 266. — 128. *H roi>c Xao^t <r6ov9a, b i<rri w^^ 
Kai kvl iroXtfiov 6pfi&(ra, ApcU, ViroB ecoitoiM. — 180. In the t«o 
passages where we have seen irpodcXv/ivoc* 9, 641 ; JO, 15, this 
word has often been explained by trpSppiZoQ, * torn up by the loota' 
But this explanation is contradicted by the line which now engaged 
our attention. Moreover, the three passages lend themadves oatii* 
rally to the explanation of Aridarckiu : Up. dffXtH rb mnnxk <*' 
.oXXo in* dXXy, otherwise )rvcv6v, dose, in compact ranks. Tb« 
^ntactical form employed in these two lines has been often imitslsd. 
Foiius of Andum (a poet mentioned by Horace) : PtemUur peit f^t 
mucTQ nmarone^ tiro vir. Virg. (x. 361) : Htrnt peie pet, fa«wg"< 



131—141.] 13. 351 

131 atnrlg ap* acnrcS' tpnSsy Kopvg ico(>ui;, avtpa ^ ay^p* 

132 xfjavov S' iinroKOfioi KOpvOiq XafjLWpoivt i^aXoiaiv 
vivovTwv' &c irvKvoX l<^i(rraaav iWriXotaiW 
iyX^^ ^' iffTvrraovTO Opatniawv avo \tipwv 
frttofitv' oi ^ (due ^povtovy fAifiatrav Si iAa\i^frOai, 

336 TpcJec 8e vpovrv^ffav aoXAIcc* ijpx* ^' ap'^Eic- 

dvTiKpv fitfiabjg, 6\ooiTpo\og &g awo Trirprig^ 
ovrc Kara arei^avvig irora/ioc xsifiappoog &<rg, 
pv^ag a(Tiriri^ o/Lij3p(() ai^afScoc ex/"**^** wirprig' 
140 Sr/^c S' ava 0pcL»aicci)v wirirai, KTviriH Si 0* vir* airov 
vXri' 6 S' a(r^aXl(i>c dice tfnr^Sov, iiog liciirai 

inro vir. See Statias^ Utebaid, yiiL 398. Again I cite the imitation 
of Tyrtaeus : 

'AXXa Tig syyi>Q iatv aifroffViBbp iyxti lUtKpf 

ri ^(^ec ovrdl^iav, Sriiov avig kXtna' 
Koi TToSa irdp irodl deicj Kai iir' dffrriSoQ dvwi^ kpU<rag, 

iv Sk \6^ov Tt \6^f Kai wve^v Kvvey, 
Kai orkpvov ffrkpvtf, ^f irXq^voc dvdpl ^ax^ffOw. 

And these lines of Voltaire, which M. Boissonade has pointed ont : 

** Pied centre pied, aigrette centre aigrette, 
Mam centre main, oeil centre oeil, corps k corps, 
• • . . . I'un sur Pautre se jette." 

— ^18S. Ik|rai«av, touched each other, came in contact. Though this 
reflexive meaning is not found elsewhere, there can be no doubt 
about it here. The place which these transitive verbs occupy in the 
sequence of the discourse, causes them often to affect a neut. signif. 
Sometimes too, but more rarely, it lends them a reflexive meaning. 
We must construe KopvOee {avdp&v) vtvovnav ^aXoi£, nvtantiumerit' 
<w, because it is the crests which are principally agitated by the move- 
ment of the head, and render it more visible. Another explanation, 
which makes viv6vtmv depend on ^ai;ov, offers many inconveniences. 
That of Passow is more natural, '* the helmets touched the crests of 
those who stooped," ^aXoKrt governed by "^tavov, a construction 
hardly justified by this line of Quintus of Smyrna, viii. 349 : av(a 8* 
e^ane vk^tovi Otfftriffifi rpu^dXcco.— 184. lirhNnrovro, the spears 
heni, can only be understood of the devuxtion they made from the 
direction given by those who hurled them ; they met in the air, and 
deviated from their line. — 135. See 12, 124. — 186. IIpoc/3aXov, 9rpo- 
ktpovfrav, Sck. — 187. 6Xoo£rpoxo«, in prose hXoirpoxoQ, a block de- 
tached from a rock, which rolls from on high ; a block more or less 
round (say the grammarians) ; in opposition to a stone worked and 
squared, which does not roll. — 138. Karjk otc^vt|«* air axpov rov 
opovc, Aritt. Virg. has imitated this passage, xii. 684, sqq. — 189. 
imi84o«, see 4, 521. fxjMiTa, see 12, 260. ~ 141. &(r4»aX^<»«, in its 
etymological sense, fii) (r^oXX^ftcvop tviq rov Bkiiv a^oSpdrijros 



352 N. [142—171. 

142 IdOTTtSovy TOTS S^ ovTi KvklvdiTai, iffavfievoQ irkp* 
WQ "Eicrtop ctoic A*cv dntiXti, f^^XP*- OaXaaatig 

144 p(a SiiXevtrEtrOat KXtcrtac fcai vriag ^Axaiwv, 

KT€Lvu)v' dXX on Srj nvKiv^g iveKVptn fftaXay^iv, 
arrj pa fxaX ly\pifji(tideig. 01 8* dvrioi vhg 'AxaicJi/, 
vvtraovTig ^(^£ff/y re Koi tyxjEGiv aiK^iyvounv^ 

148 waav aTTO o-^etcuv* 6 £e yatTtrdfiivog weXifii^dSii* 
*'Huo'cv 8e SiaTTpiKTiov Tpwaatri yaywrig' 

TpcJcc K<x^ Aufc<o< KOI AdpSavoc ay xifAaxtirai^ 
irapiiivtr' ovtol Sripov Ifik <rxv<rov<Tiv ^A\aiol 

152 fcoi /iaXa irvpynBov G^iag avTohg aprvvavrtg' 
aXX\ otw, \a<r<rovTai in iyx^^Cy '* treov /uc 
cLpffE flcwi/ wpitTTog^ ipiySovTTog Trocrtc "Hprjc- 
^Oc ((7ra>v Strpvve fiivog Kai Ovjulov licaoToi;* 

156 Ai)t0o/3oc S' £v roco't /ilya ^povloiv ijiejiriKeif 

npiafiiSrigi vpoaOiv 8' Ixcv acnrfSa irairocr' ecaijv, 
Kou^a TToai 7r()OJ3(j3ac Kal vnaairlSia TrpoiroSlZtov, 
Mnpidvrjg S* avroio riTVGKiTO Sovpi (jtativi^, 

160 KOI /3aA€i/, ou8' df^afiapTiy kot dtririSa iravroa 

raupefrjv' tiJc 8' oun diriXaaev, dXXa iroXu irplv 
cv KavXtij^ idyri SoXi\ov SopV Ariif^oBog 81 
dtnriSa ravpdtiv <T\iB* dirb to, Stitn ol Ovfi^} 

164 £7X^C Mripiovao 8at0povoc' avrdp 6y^ ^pci>C 
a^ erapo)!/ ££c ^"vog e\ac,iTOf xtoaaro c aivtog 
dfii^oTkpoVy viKrig Tk Km tyxEog, o ^vvia^ev. 
Brj 8' livai wapd r£ KXitrlag Kal viiag ^A^aiCtVy 

168 o2(TOjU£i/oc Sopv fAOKpOV, 6 ol fcXcffti^^c XlXsfTTro. 

Oi 8' aXXot |L(a(>i;ai'ro, j3o^ 8^ aaSearog optljpei, 
TiVKpog Bl vptoTog TeXafitLviog avcpa icarlicra, 
^'I/KjSptov atXM'J^^/i'j voXviwirov Mivropog vlov. 

(8ch,)f without its course beinz impeded, hug (cIoc)» see n. on 1, 
193. — 142. (EIq) laiafiaXov roirov, Sch. ; the plain. — 148. Ic^ = 
rlwct up to that time, thus far. — 144. Read as pa.— 147. i^^YVO%f 
adj. of doubtful signif. It is usually explained, ' two^edsed' ; or armed 
with iron in two places, at the point, and at the ffavtuartip (10, 163). — 
162. AiKtiv irvpyoVf Sch. ; see n. on 4, 334. — 1A8. Fut. of x''^^* — ^* 
See 11, 288. —168. 'Yirb Tt)v Affwida riOiiQ Toi)Q jroiac gal oSrinc 
irpoPaiviitv TroBqpitQ yap rjffav al aairidtQ, ApoU, — 169. See 3, 80, 
and 4, 100.— 161. tifi depends on Sid in diriXafftv. — 162. Fm dywfUm 
—168. Prooul a te UnuU,—lW. Gen. of the cause. The same at 203. 
—168. Kofiivatv, Aia^pii dk rb oi<ruv feat t6 oitrofitvoQ' olffwv 



172—201.] 13. 353 

172 Naic Se Ili^Safoi/, npXv i\duv viae ^Axattivf 
Kov/oifv Si npiafioio voOriv i\£9 Mf^ScaiKacrrifv* 
ahrap iirei Aavautv vUq i^XvOov ifufniXtaaai^ 
a\p cic "iXiov JlXdc, fitriwptir^ hi TpunatriV 

176 vdiB Se Trap Ufjiafit^' 6 Ss fiiv tUv Jaa riKiamv* 
Tov p vioQ TsAa/Ltoivoc vir* ovarog iyx^ fiOKpi} 
vv^y £K S' i<nraatv €7 yoc* 6 8' avr lireacv /lccA/i} &c» 
ijT opeoc KOpvfjty BKauiv wepitfiaivofiivoio 

180 X^^KcJ rafcvo/ili;i| Hpiva x^^^^^ ^vAAa ircXavo^* 
b»C irl(rev' a/ti^i Sc o! fipa\B Tiv\ia iroiKlXa xoAkcJ. 
Tcvicpoc S* ^pfJ^vOiiy /Lcc/iacoc atto rcuxca Suaai* 
£icr(t>p S* b^fiiftkVTOQ aKOVTifTB SovpX <^auvi^. 

184 'AAA' 6 /aIv avra iSwv riXevaro \aXKeov tyxog 
Tvrdov' 6 S' *A/Lt0f/Lta\ov, Krcarov vl* 'Aicro(>(a»voCf 
VKTtrofjievov woXipovSe, Kara arfjOoQ jSaAe SovpL 
^ovirtiacv Si irccruiv^ apaj3i|9c Si rivx^ cir' avrc^. 

188'£icrciip S* itpfiriOti KOpvOa Kporatftoig apapvXav 
Kparog a<pap7rn%ai ptyaXriropoQ ^ Afulnfiaxoio' 
Acac S* bpurfiivTOQ ogi^aro Sovpl 6aiivw 
CiKropoc* <>Aa oi;irt} xpooc Htraro^ vac o apa 
XaAicc^ 
192 trpepSaXii^ KCxaAv^O'* 6 S' ap* atrirlSog ofc^aXov 



ovra, 



ciicrc Sc ^ti/ aOivii fieyaXi^' o Si x^^^°^' oirtwcu 
VEfcpojv ain^oriptav' rovq S' e^etpvo'aav ^Ax^'ofi 
^kpi^ifiaxov plv apa Snx^oc Stoc « MivttrOtvc, 

196apvot 'AOijvafoiv, fco/iiaai; ftcra Xaov 'Avaiwv' 
"l/uppioi; our' Aiavrc, pifiaore OovpiSoc oXicnc* 
'Ocr€ 8u' alya Xiovrt Kvvutv viro Kapxf^poSovrtjJV 
apira^avTC ^ipriTOv ava panrriia wvKva^ 

200 vxl^ov iirlp yalrig pera 'ya/i^ijAnacv ix'^^^^' 
&C pa rov v\pov ixovre Svoi Afai/rc KOpvora 

M*v ydp eripv, oi<r6/i«voc ^i Javry, iScA. — 172. Hi^Saiot, the only 
river in Cyprus. The land on the bank of a river is sometimes 
designated simply by the name of the river. — 181. See 12, t396. — 
IW. See 4, 100. — 191. «^in| (nusquam) xpo^ ctoxiTo^ (fm «7^i), 
it nowhere came or went to the skin ; as in prose i^iKvtioBai tivoq, 
to reach any thing. — 107. See 6, 732. — 198. Above 6, 666. H. 
*|>o represents two lions going together to the chase. In a lost 
piece of iEschylus it is two wolves : 

ElXvov S' avia XvKtiSov, wc« SivXSoi 
XifKot vippbv ^ipovoi. 



354 N. [202—227. 

202 revx^CL (TvX7]ri)v* ice^aXi}!/ S* airakiJQ airo Seipqc 

204 j}K6 Se /iiv (T0a<pi}Soy eXi^a/itcvoc Si* OfjLiXoVf 
''EKTOpi il nponapoiOi irodiSjv irecrev ci/ KOi/fyrriv. 

Poseiddn, irritated at the death of Amphimaehas, excites Idome- 
neus against the Trojans. Idomeneus goes to put on his arms ; he 
finds Merion near his tent, and hoth rush to defend the left of the 
fleet, whilst the two Ajaxes protect the centre. 

Kai TOTB Sri wipi Kfjpi UotTeiSaojv ixoXdjOri, 
vlwvoto ireoovTog iv alvy SijVotJJti* 

208 /3^ S' Uvat irapa re KXidiag Kal vrjag ^A\aiCfVf 
OTpvviwv Aavaovg, Tpwevtri 8e KriSe irev\iv» 
^iSofxeviifg S' apa oi SovpiKXvTog ai/Tc/3oA»j<T€V, 
ipXOfiBvog trap iraipoVf o. ol viov Ik woXifioio 

212 ^XOsf KQT lyvlfriv /3ej3X?i/Ltcvoc oK^i x<iXk((). 
Tov fJLtv haipOL iveiicav, 6 8' Irirpoig eirirdXaQ 
ti'Uv Ic kXktihv' in yap noXifioio fiivotva 
avTiaav, Toy Se Trpogi<ftr\ Kpdti>v ^ Evo(t( )(j9u>Vf 

216 eltrafievog <pOoyy riv ^ AvSpalfJLOvog vli QoavTiy 
Sc iroKTy liXevpiovi kol alneivy KaXvSutvi 
AiTwXoiaiv avao-ffc, 6c6c 8* wc tIbto Siifxt^' 

^iSofi^v.iVy Kpijro)!/ jSouXii^opc, irov rot aiTHXaX 

220 oixovrai, rag Tpuxriv airciXcoi/ vice ^A\aiwv ; 

Toy S* avT ^iSo/jLiveig, Kptiraiy 070^9 ayrfoy 
* rivSa' 

^Q Qoavy ovTig avrjp vvv omoc» ocrcroy iyu>ye 
ytyv(Mi(TK(o' travreg yap £iri<rra/iC0a irroXcfit^ciy* 

224 ovTE Tiva Hog i^rxei aKripioVy oSrc rig oicvt^ 
UKWv avSviTcu iroXc/uoy icaicoy* aXXa irov oSroi 
piXXei St) 0fXoy elvai yire/o/i£ya Kpovlatvt^ 
vijvvfivovg avoXltrOai air "Apyeog ivOaS^ ^Axaiovg* 

On vvro, see 9, 248. — 204. Fm ci^fu, to hurl IXi{d|ttvo«, making a 
circular movement, such as one makes to throw a ball (a<paipav). 
[H. Stephens translates it volteru ; and so C, he rolled and tent U ; 
= he sent it rolling.'} *' Immane factum frustra excusant gramma- 
tici. Sane id alienum est a generosa Telamonii virtute, sed dignis- 
simum persona ejus, qui Cassandram ab ara abstrahere sostinuit, 
ipsosque deos conviciis iacessivit." Heyne, 

207. According to the fable, Gtefttus, father of AmphimjtchuB, 
passed for the sou of Act6r, but was, in reality, the son of Poseidon. 
See 11, 750, 761.— 218. Fm ^cpa>.— 816. See 2, 791 and 280. — 217. 
Pleurdn, an old town in iEtolia, on the river Ev^nus ; see 2, 639. — 
224. See 5^ 812. — 226. 'Yirf yicXtvct, fiira^opiKw^ dv6 ruv d^ifvia- 



228— -256.] 13. 355 

228 *AAAa^ Ooay' Koi yap to irapoc /ueveS^Voc i^Oa, 
OTpvveig Sk Koi aWovy &Bi fjieOiivTa iSqcu* 
Tc^ vvv ar\T airoAiiycy iceXeul re 0airt cicacrrc^, 
Tov o' TifAufitr ivHTa notruSatov ivo<rl\Btov' 

232 'iSo^evcv, /jlyj icetyoc av^p m voor^ffsicv 

Ik Tpo/i|Ct aXA* audi icuv(iiJv filXwiidpa yivoiroy 

OQTig in* ^/uari rc^Ss licci^v fiiOigai fxa\iadai. 

'AAA' aye, reu^ca Scvpo AajSwv c0i* ravra S* afxa 

236 oTTtvSeiVy ai k o^cAoc ri yBvwfuOa ical Si/^ €ovr€« 
2v/u(6epr?i S' aperi7 iriAct avSpuiv Km fiaXa XvypHv* 
vhii ce Kai k ayaQoXoiv iiriaraifiBfrOa fxa\(9Bai, 
&2c ciiruiv o /Kcv avTig epif veoc a/i ttovov av- 
Spcov* 

240 ^lSo/Ll€V£VC 8' 8t6 0^ kA£0-(||V tWTVKTOV ?Kai/€y, 

8u(T€To TewYco KoAci 7r€f>l XP®*J yivTO Si SovpV 
pit S' e/u€i/ aoTcpoirp iyaAfyKiocy ^yrc Kpovicuv 
Y€((>i Aa/3ciiiv £r(va^£V ajr' alyAiJcvTOC 'OAu/uirow, 

244 ociKvvc (TiJ/ia ppoToimv' apiZfiXoi Si ol avyai' 
<wc Tov ^qAkoc fiAo/iire rrtpi arriOeaai Oiovrog' 
Mijpiovfyc S' apa oi, Ospanwv ivQy avrej3oAt)o-€v 
^yyifQ in KAttrtijC' fJLtra yap Sopv xaXniov yei 

^48 ol<fo/Ltcvoc* I'ov 8^ 7rpogi<lni frOivog *l8o/i€v5oc' 

MifptJviiy MoAov v2e, iroSag taxv, ^iAra0* Irai- 

/OClIVy 

TiiTT JSA06C iroAe/Ltov T€ AfiToiv Kttl Sijtorijra ; 

^^ n fiifiXriai, jSlAeoc SI as re/p€i aKioKt) ; 
252 ijl Tcu ayyeXtriQ fiiT ifx ^AuOcc 5 oiSi roi avTog 

{a0ae Ivi KXiaiym XiXaiofiai, aXXa fxaxeaOau 
Tov S" av MiipioviiQ imrvvinivoQ avrlov i|SSa' 

t'So/Lcevcu, Kpijrwv /3ovAf)^({p€ xaAKOxtrwi/wv,] 
256 ep)^ofiaiy tX Ti Toi iyxog Ivi KAta^pai AlAciTrrot, 

^vrwv vTroCvyiwv cai o6 0f Xovrwt^, Hetyek, — 227. See 12, 70. — 
^ sqq. For the construction, see 7> 328. — 238. Fm /ilXTrciv, to 
play.^ *EfAiraiyfiaTa, vaiyvia' iitaOatri ydp ol vvvcf copc<ri9fivrcc rolp 
ACt^avoiff Iftirac^civ, Sci. — 236. koC, as elsewhere cain-fp, though 



were but two. — 237. Aristarchus points out the sense of this 
^tence with a remarkable precision : cat a^68pa KaKbSv (i. e. Sd- 
w) ayOpunTkiv iic ravrbv ovvikOovrtav yivirai tiq dpir^, — 241. 
^ 8, 43.-862. Ttv (= Tivos) depends on dyytXiriQ (gen. of cause), 
^ *unHum de aliqua re; see 3, 206. a^r^, of myself, without their 



366 N. [257— iSl. 

257 ottrofiivog' to vv yap Karca^a/xey, o vpiv ix^oKOv, 
atrirlSa Af)'i^dj3oco j3aXa»i/ vTrcpijvoplovroc* 

Toi/ 8' awr U8o/kcv£Uc> Kptirdiv ayocj ovriw 

260 ^ovpara S\ al k cdeXyerda, Koi ev Koi citcoae S^ac 
iaraoT iv Kkiaiy irpbg Ivujiria itaiK^avowvra, 
TpdjiGi Ta KTafiivwv inroaivvfjiau Ov yap otto 
avSpwv SvQfieviwv cicac Itrrafievog noXiimlZuv. 

264 T(i> fioi Sovpara r tan koi atnriSsg Ofi^aXoeafKU, 
Kol fcopv0ec Kai OwpriK^g Xafxirpov yavoufvrag^ 

Tov 8' o5 Mripiovric irtirwfiivog avrtov i|v8a* 
Koi roi Ifioi irapd re Kkiai-g kcli vi\i fjLfXalvy 

268 TToXX' iifopa Tptiwv' aXX' oi trxeSov loriv iXIcrfliu. 
OJrSe 7ap oifd^ Ifii 0i|/ic XeXacr/usvoi/ ifijuLtvai aXnrC} 
aXXa /uera Trpciroim /uax>|v ava KvSiavtipav 
l.<rTafjLaiy oTTTToVe veticoc opwpnrai iroXI/LtO£0. 

272 "AXXov ttou Tiva /loXXov 'Axo«wv x^'^^X'^^''^'^ 
X^0a> fiapvafievog, ak Si cS/iEvoi avrov otto, 

Tov 8' aur* 'iSo/ieycvC) K/)i|twv dyog, dvTiO¥ 
iju8a* 
Ol8' dpeTYjv oloc £0'<T4* t£ al ^pij rovra XiyavOat ; 

276 £1 Ya(> vOy irapa vi)uai XeyolfnOa vavreg ipiaroi 
€C Xo^oy, ivOa fiaXi<rT aperfj StadStrai dvopiav, 
ivO^ 6 re 8€<Xoc dvi)p, og r aXKifiog^ £^€^aav0i|-^ 
TOV ij.lv yap r£ KaKOv rpiirsrai xpijg aXXvSic oXXy' 

280 ovSl oi drpijULag JiaOai epiirver Iv ^psal Ovfiog, 
oXXa /i£roicXa^£i icat iv dpt^oripovg voSag iZw 

sending to seek me. — 255. Omitted in several good MSS. — 257. TIm 
Scholiast cites, as an example of the same change of numb^, thiapss* 
sage of Euripides (Ton, 391): UpbQ tov Oiov KwXvofuoOa fu) fie^uvi 
/SovXo/iai.— [260. 8i{w = inr^jiiam.]— 261. See 8, 435. Tkert^pakM 
is spoken of; here, the same terms are applied to the tent. See, on thk 
subject, our remark on the last bk., 450.— 262. ovk Mm, it does not 
enter into my thoughts, I never dream of. — 269. See 11, 31S.— 27^. 
Epic = XavOavoi.— 275. olo«, with the first short, is found again 18, 
105. Xfyc(r6ai, middle for Sia\iyt<r9ai,U} say in conversation. SoatttS. 
In the next line it is for UXtyoifAtOa, Ugeremurf di^eremur.^-Sfn* 4ia* 
^Ivirai, diiKvvraif iScA. — 280. (&sTt) 4Tp. forOoi. As we see inliM 
285, where the thought is completed, H. speaks of an ambush, Xox^* 
Tkere the warriors must remam still, in order not to be disoovend. 
The coward betrays himself by frequent changes of posture. — W* 
ittk&litWt to bend the knee, resting on the heels, which project be* 
hind ; the position, in fact, in which warriors in ambush are TVf*^ 
sented on ancient vases. The coward, thus stoopingi oumot rewB 



282 — 308.] 1 3. 367 

282 Iv Si re oi icpaStif /uryoXa arlpvoitn trarafraUf 
Kifpac oiofxivi^^ trarayoQ Si re ylyver oSovraiv* 

284 Tov 8* dyaOov ovt ap rplirerai XP*'C> ovt€ ti Xltiv 
Topfieiy eTTuSav wptorov lcf^i}rae X6\ov avSpCtv, 
iparai Si rax'^n'o fiiyflfiivai iv Sat Auypp— 
ohSi fc£v cvOa rc<iv yc /lcIvoc ical xupag ovoiro. 

288 EtTTfp yap Kc ^XcTo irovivfihvoc ril rwirtfiic, 

ovK av ev av\iv oiriaBi iriaoi j3lXoc oirS* eve vwri^, 
aWa icEv TV aripviov ^ vf)Suoc avrcaacicv, 
7rpo(r<7a» iefiivoto, /iccra irpo/uaxoiv oapferruv. 

292 'AXX' aycy firiKiri ravra Xcyoi/icOa, vnirvrtoc &c, 

aXXa <ruY€ KXc(r(i)i/S£ Kfoiv cXcu o8(>i/l(ov ey Y^C* 
^Q,^ ^aro" Mf)p<oyi|c 8i, floc^ araXavroQ Apriiy 
296 KapiraXl/iJiwg icX(ff/i)0cv avcfXcro x^Akcoi/ lyxoc* 
Pii Si jJLiT 'iSojucv^a, /ulya irroXc/itoio /Lte/ii)Xci)c* 
OIoc 8c /SpoToXoiyic "Apijc iroXc/Lioi/Se fiiriiatv^ 
Tuj Sc 4^o/3oc, 0(Xoc VC0C9 S/ia K(>arc(>oc ical aro/» 

300 €<nrero, 8cf' t^o/3i?o'€ raXa0f>ovo Trep TroXc/itoT^y' 
rco /i£v ap' BK QpyKng ^E^vpovg fiira OtopriaaeaOoVf 
lie /ucra ^Xcyvac /icyaX^ropac' ou8' apo ra/ye 
ckXvov kfK^oripwv, kripotai Si KvSog ISaiicav* 
304 roToi MyiP<ovi)C re icai 'iSo/ucvcvCf ayoi avSpbWf 
ifiaav Ic iroXe/uov^ KtKOpvdfiivoi aWoiri \a\K^. 
Tov ical MripiovriQ irporepog irpoc fcvOov IciTrev* 
AcvicaX£8i|, TT^ r ap fiifiovag KaraSivai o/icXov, 
308 1} lirl 8e^(o0(v iravroc <TTf>aTOu, fl ova fiiaaovgf 

tbe same position. He shifts (keepi dufiing) his postare, fi c rocXa- 

Cei. The force of the preposition is here fally retained, and must 

not be neglected. — 882. Jn. KpaSiri oi war, iv arkpvoiQ. — 288. 

^avarov -npo^doK&vTif 8eh, — 287. Svo|tai, to blame. — 288. pXcto, 

2 aor. optat. formation in fu (jSX^fu, aor. ?/3Xifv) = /3Xi)0fii)c* — 

^^ AopioTvt is properly said of a peaceful conversation, an intimate 

*^«ty. There is, then, a figure employed here, and at \T, 228. — 

^< ^^Pot, Terrour, which causes the flight (pofiov) of the enemy. 

"^301. Thrace, inhabited by a very warlike nation, is regarded by 

^ poet as the reddence of ArSs. The Ephyreans (distinct from 

^ Ephyr6 mentioned in bk 6, 152) lived in Thessaly, near the Pe- 

nens, in the vale of Tempd. They were afterwards called Kpavvutviot. 

I^hephlegyans are those who lived near 6yrt6n (2, 738) in Thessaly ; 

not thoae in Boeotia. — 808. Both parties implore the aid of Arls, 

who bean bnt one of them. — 807. = AcvkoXiwvc^ii, see 450, sqq. — 



358 N. [309-339. 

309 V ^TT^ apiaT€p6<^tv ; inti ov voOi tXirofiai ovroi 
iemaOai troXifioio KapiiKOfiowvrag *A\aiovg* 
Tov 8' air 'iSo/icvcvc^ Kpiiriov oyocj iiTfov 

312 Nf)ii<ri fdv iv fii<tfrg<nv afivvuv cicri icai aXXot, 
Aiovrec tb 8i/iii, TtvKpog ©\ oc ipitrrog 'A x*"^*' 
TO^uertivp, ayaOog Si icac iv oraSiy va/titvy' 
ot /icv aof)v lAobKriy icai hamffifvov iroXc/ioiOy 

316 "fiicropa IlptafiiStjv, Koi u fiaXa icaprcpoc c<n'iv. 
Alvv oc iffacTraCy /icaXa Trep fUfiaHrri fia\taBai^ 
Khivwv iHKYiaavTi fiivoQ kg) \upaq aaTrrouCy 
v^ac £V(7r/9^(rac, Src /ui| avroc 7£ Kpoi^iwv 

320 ifA^aXot alOofievov SaXov vi^caai Ooytriv. 

^AvSpi Si K ovK ec^cce fiiyaq TeXa/jnovtoc Atac? 
oc 0vi}roc r* £ci} ical cSot Af|/Lti^rcpoc aicrriVy 
XaXKiif re piiKToc fJLByaXoiai re xtpfiaSioimv' 

324 ovS' av *Ax(XX^V pri^rivopi \wpri(ieuv 

iv y* aifToaraSiy irooX S* oviraic t<mv IpiZeiv* 

(•>cv o a>o eir apcorcp e^c crrparov^ o^pa ro)^£<nti 
€<SojLt€v, 17I r((i (vxoc opi^ofiBVy rii rig •qfitv. 

328 ^Oc ^aro* Mi|peovi|C Se, do((» araXavrog^Apifij 
^9X 'A*^^' ^^p' a^cKOvro kotcl arparov, 9 ft<y 
avci^cc. 
01 S' oic *lSo/Li€vfia tSov, ^Xo^l ciiceXov aXic^) 
avrov icat OhpavovrcLy crvv Ivrcirc SaiSoXeoiacvy 

332 ic€icXojuevo< Kaff BfuXov iv avrc^ iravr^g e/3i|(niv. 
Toil; S^ 6/uov iaraTo vcTkoc ctti irpvfxvyfn vita<rtv> 
'Oc 8' 00^ viro Xcycctfv avifXiav ejripxwmv atXXai 
fjpari r(^, 5re r£ irXcccrrii icovcc a/i^f iccXev0ovc» 

336 oir* afivSig Kovlrig fiiyaXiiv laraatv Ofjti'xXtiv' 
wg apa riijv ofioa HXue fia\riy fiifiaaav S* Ivt Ovpif 
aXX^Xouc KuB* OfjLiXov lvaipifi€v o^ii \aXKt^. 
"Ei^pi^iv Si pa\Tn ((tBtaipPpOTog eyxefyaiv 

810. They will not want wiir ; i. e. they will see a great combat ina 
•814. See 7, 241.--815. ikimn = ik&ffi [the ao-caUed Attic fat ftr 
IXdvowi] : tatii tuperqu€ wxabuni. [woX^imm, of. 6S0, and O^t 
App. v.] — 817. olihi, (Mrduum, arduous, difficult. — 819. In proM 
d f<i7 . . . — 888. See 12, 861. — - 885. =7roSwKi^ ~ 896. ^ 
tmrow, to direct the horses towards . . . ; and intrans. ixV> ^ 
direct oneself, hold one's way (jStSt, hue\ — 897. = fUaj^fy. — tSfc 
Virg. applies to summer the epithet pulvervltnta. — 886. ^vtncri- 
mv, Seh, — 889. 'Evvkv^ dk 17 /taxv rf rwv Sopantp dtmrittt 



340 — 357.] 13. 359 

340 fiaKpyg, ag bI\ov ra/usfff^^poac* o<r(n S' SfxtpSiv 
avyri x^Akc^i} KopiOwv airo Xafiwofitvawv, 
' OwpTiKiMfv r£ vBOfFfiriKTOfv, (Taiclaiv re ^auvCjv, 
Ip^ofii^wv afivStC fiaXa icev 0pa<rvKapSiog etijy 

344 oc ro7-€ yriOfi<THiv iSwv Tr6vov ovS' oica^ofro. 

The sport by turns of the opposite designs of Zeus and Poseiddn, 
both armies suffer loss. Idomeneus distinguishes himself on one 
side, and Deiphobos on the other. 

T(u S* a/u0(c fffpoviovTE Sito Kp6vov vie Kparaiio 
avBpaaiv riptieamv er£u^£roi/ aXyta \vypa, 
Z£vc /u£i/ apa Tpweaai koI "EicTopi jSovXero vtKriVy 

348 KvSaivwv ^AYikfia ttoSoc Ta\vv' ovSl ri Tra/nTrav 
TiOiXc \aov oXicrOai ^A\aiiKOv 'iXiofli irpo, 
aXAa GIrty KuSaiyE fcai vUa KaprepoOvfjiov* 
^ApyeiovQ Se Ilo<niid(ov opoOvve pBTeXOiov 

352 XaO/oi} uire^avaSuc TroXttJc aXog' fi\06TO yap pa 
Tptoaiv Sapvapivov^y Ail Si Kparepiog IvBplofra. 
'H pav aptjtoTipoiaiv opov yivoq i]S' (a iraTprif 
aWa ZiVQ TTpoTfpog yeyovti Koi irXdova ySri' 

^S6 Tiij pa Ka\ aptba^lriv plv aXi^iptvai aXUiveVf 

aupri auv iyeipt Kara arparovy avopi toiKtog* 



^ptVo'ci V yiip rb 6p0ov<r9ai irvKvio^, 8eh. In Lat. horrere. Virg. : 
FerreuM hattis horret ager, and with a double metaphor, vii. 525 : 
Atraque late Horrescit strictis seges ensibns, the arms, bristling and 
close, compared to the ears of a field. — 840. &|i^p8» is very proba- 
l>ly a form of dfjidpia (derived fm fupo^y with & priv.), expertem facto, 
On the subject of these two forms of the same verb, we may recal 
the analogy between Kiipfa and clp^oc. Elsewhere dfiipSuv means 
in H. simply to deprive, to fittttrate, with gen. Here the context 
ii^es it the sense of, *' to deprive of their lustre, to weaken, to blind." 
We read, in like manner, Od. 19, 18 : 'Evrea trarpbQ icaXd, rd ol 
Kairvb^ dfiipSiit which the smoke tarnishes. — 841. Lucretius says 
in the same way ftdgor ab auro, which paints better than auri 
Mgor, 

846. See 2, 13.-849. See 3, 3.-852. Pay attention to each of the 
^positions in the composition of viriJiava^vQ. "AxOofiai with 
&0CI18. is al»o found 5, 361 : Xiqv ax^ofiai eXcoc, as in Lat indignari 
<diqwd. — 854. = fiia, I believe Bth. is right in saying : dediu tan- 
^fli de homnibus loquitur poeta, and that there is here no allusion 
to the places to which Fable assigns the birth of these gods. — 855. 
*Xi(ova xfiji\ (fm olda), as older, and having consequently greater 
experience. Uomplete anthropomorphism. — 856. See 7, 196, Else- 
where dva^vBov. — 857. Sycipc without accus., because in this 
general phraseology the government is necessarily undetermined. — 



360 N. [358— 38«. 

358 Toi S* £(>iSoc icparcpSic koi 6/uouou iroXl/ioto 
ir£7(>ap £7roXXa£avTec ^ir' afifporipoiat ravvtraav, 

360 appriKTOv r aXurov re, to iroAXwv yot/var' lAvoiv. 
"£1/00, /UEiraciroXcoc ircp ec^y, Aovaoccri KcXevooc 
'iSofici/euc TpfiGeao-t yL^rakyLkvoq \v 0o/3ov &patv. 
Ile^i/c 7ap 'O0pi;oi;;Qa^ Ko/3i)<ro0€y li^Sov eoyra, 

364 oc /oa vlov ttoXI/uoio /usra icXeoc EiXiiXovOct* 
^r€£ S^ IIptajLioio OvyaTpCJv tiSog apiarfiv^ 
KaatrdvdpnVi avaeSvov' v'n'i(r\eTo Si fJtiya ipyov^ 
BK Tpoiijc aeKOvrag airoxre/isv vTag ^Axaiwv. 

368 T(f S" 6 yiptjjv Uptafioq iiro t e(i';^€ro xal wit- 
ivivtrev 
dwaifitvaC 6 Si fiapvaO\ vTroa^Beiyai vriOritraq* 
*lSo/u£V£i)c S* avroto tltv<tkbto Sovpl ^accvcp, 
ical /3aX£v v\pi (dijiavra rux<<>v' ovS' ^picecrc Owpnl 

372 x<>Xk£oc 01/ 0O(>l£(7K£, /Lclap S' £v yaorlpi tt^^cv. 
Aot/TTTjaEv Si iTfacuv* 6 8' hrtv^aro ijxljvTitriv r£* 

'O0puov£D, TTfpl Sri (T£ jSporoii/ alviZofi airavrtaVf 
A ereov Sfj iravra teXevt^cteic Sff vvifrrrig 

376 AapSai/iSy npcafic^* 6 S' wriaxtro Ovyaripa r)v. 
Kal kI toi i7/i£7c rowra y* virodxofXBvot rfXIaoififv' 
Soifiev 8' 'Arpf^Sao OvyarpHjv dSog apiarriv, 
"Apyfioc £^aya7oyr£C9 oirviifjiBv, h k€ (tuv afifiiv 

380 ^lX(ou £fcirlp(Tpc £vvoio/i£vov TrroXffOpov. 

'AXX' £7r£ii, o^p* £irt vnvo^i <rvvwfitOa wovrowopoitriv 
apffi yafxt^' eireX ovtoi hSvtJTal kqkoI u/xtv» 

868. See 4, 315.— 869, 860. We have already seen 12, 336, aoakvov 
terms : 'EpOa tf^iv Karoi laa fidxriv lravv<r<rt Kpoviatv, conUiiUDg* 
metaphor borrowed from the use of cables. The words Hffr^Kri^ t 
HXvrov Tt render, m this passage, the use of this metaphor still more 
evident But it is a great mistake to think that irHpap means cdUt 
as has been said. ircipa,p, rrtipaQf or irkpaQ means an end and no- 
thing else. Lit, " having interlaced ( JiraXXa^avrcc) the ends of tb0 
fight (the two hostile fronts ; as we say in prose, crvvdirrfty it»X^** 
mitcere pugnam), they stretched them indissolubly on both sidtt :" 
i. e. by the inspiration of the two gods the Greeks and Trojaas 
fought without intermission. — 861. iMcraiir^Xios found only her^ 
<< half-white, greyish." — 868. Cabtous, a town of Thrace, on the 
Hellespont. IvSov, in Troy.'-866. See 3, 146. « Othryoneus does pre- 
cisely what David does, 1 Kings xviii. 25, who, not being rich tPfftff^ 
to marry Saul's daughter by making her the ordinary picseoliy 
wishes to merit her by sla^dng a hundred Philistines.*' M^ 
Doner, — 874. 'ZvawSt, Seh. Some texts had the fut atViiofi'. " 
874. See 2, 286. — 881. Arist wrote avvii/Aiea, because that wnt^ 



383—413.] 13. 361 

383 Qc ^lirwv, TToSoc £^K€ Kara Kpanpfiv iafitviiv 

384 ^pa>c ^iSofULivtvg, Tif S' *'Ao'ioc ^A©€v afivpTU>p, 
ire^oc irpoaff cTriraiv' r«j Si irvcfoyr€ fcar* &fiwv 
ally i^ rivio^Q Otpcnnov' o Bl uro Ov/tic^ 
'iSo/iev^a /SoXciv* 6 SI /iiv i^BafiBvog /3aA6 Sov(>l 

388 Aot/ioi/ VTT avOtpiutva^ Stavpb Si x^^*^^^ iXaamv, 
Hpiirc 8', d»c o''« '''C Spvc ^(>*ir€v, ^ ^X^P^^^' 
rie iriTVQ /3Aw0/i>y}, T?/vr' ovpcffc TtKrov€c avSpcc 
t^lra/iov ircX^Kcaffc vE^Ksat^ vrfiov clvai' 
392 wc 6 TTpocrfl' tTTTrciiv ical Bi<f>pov KcTro ravveOtigf 
P^fipv^iitg, Koviog SiSpayfiivog ac/Ltarolao-ijc* 
Eic Si ot i^vtoYOc irA»i7i| ibpivag, ag irapoc tlx'^'* 
ovo oy iTOAfin(TiVf ofiiwv uTTo \upag aXv^agy 
396 a\p iTTirouc (TTpixj^au Tbv S' 'Avt/Xoxoc iitvixapurig 
oovpi fxiaov ircpovt^o'e rvx(<iv* ovS^ ^pfc£a€ Otopri^ 
XqAkeoc, ov 0o/ol£aK£, /ulay S^ ev yaorlot tt^^ev. 
Airap 07' aadfialviov Bvspyiog CKTreac c(<^pov' 
400 (irirovc S* 'AvTiAovoc, fityadufiov Nearopog vlog^ 
I^IAaae Tpcieui; /K£r liiicvij^tSoc 'Axatovc* 

Ai)ii^o/3oc Si /LcaAa ^x^^^^ ^Ai;0€i/ 'lSo/ievr/oc> 
Aa(ou axvvjiievogy kol aKomriae Sovpl ^acci/cji. 
404 AAA' 6 /i€v avra iScuv i^Atvaro x^Ak(ov f^x**^' 
loo/Licv£J;c* KpiftpOri yap vir a<nriSi wavroa iiay, 
Triv ap' 5ye pivoim (iotjv icai v<!tponi x^'^'^'i^ 
hivurrfiv 0opl£O'fC£, Svo) Kav6vi<r<r apapviav' 
408 Tp vTTo irac laAtj, ro S' virlpirroro x^^^i^^ov Jyx®^* 
Kop^aAloi; SI ol oaTTtc c^rtdpl^avroc aiifffv 
«7X*®C' oiS' aAioy oa jSapffqc X'*P^^ ci^^icfiv, 
oAA' £J3aA' 'lirirairfoijv 'Yxpfivopa^ iroifjilva Aaoiv, 
412 iiffap VTTO vpairiSwvy tWap S' wo yovvar eXvatv^ 
^Qit^ofiog S' IfCTrayAov ivtv^aro^ fxaKpov avaag' 

ooweg fin evvitiiatf fHteitei, to set themselves at one. — 88JJ. IIpoiKo- 
SST *' ^•— 8®fi- On ^«"8> 8e« 2, 837.-887. See 1, 107, or 6, 9. — 
A^ ^X*P«ts, poptUus cUba, Linn. — 890. Pinuspinea, Linn. pX«- 
*R^, fm ^KdaffKHv {fioXtXv, see 4, 11), which shouts up high, rj di 
^POff aidfp' •((«av«v, as H. says 14, 288.— 891. Ntwari ^icovijfilvoic, 
"A. — 898, MugierUf 2 perf. fm )3pv%ao/iai, just as we find f<(fiu- 
1^) Mc/ti|iciuf , formed from the analogous verbs fivKdofiai, fitiKdofiai, 
r^94. 'E^grXayi) jcai tK^pktv lyiviro 6 ai'Tov r)vioxoCt Seh, — 406. 
«&6 7,220. — 407. See 8, 193. — 408. SwytiX^dij, avviffrdXti, Sch. 
^ ^1 823. Virg., who has imitated this passage, xii. 490, sqq., 
^y^ *• et Be coUegit tit arma, — 409. Kaf^aXiov = ingov and avov. 



352 N. [U2— 171. 

142 laoTTiSoVf Tora S^ ovri KvXivSsrai, iaavfievo^ vip' 
wg "Ektwp aoic ft£V dntlXii, fiixQi BaXaaari^ 

144 pia SuXiviTiaOai icXiaiag kol vfiag ^AxcuwVf 

KTiivwv' dXy ore Srj irvKivyg iveKvpaB <paXay%iVy 
arfi pa pLoK tyxpt/u^Oac- Oi 8* dvrioi vug ^Axcuc^V) 
vvaaoi/rec ^t^£<r/y re ical iy\i£<nv afJL<piyvoiaiv, 

148 ciio'ai; aTTO (r^ctcuv* 6 £e xaacra/iEvoc neX^pixOii* 
*'Hi)<r€v Si SiairpvcTcov Tptitstrtri yeytovwg' 

TpcJcc KOi Auic<o( fcat AdpSavoi dy\tiJLaxiiTalf 
vapfjiivtT' ovTOt Sripov c/il <r\ri(rov<Tiv 'Axaiol 

152 Km /laXa irvpyriSov aifflag airovg dprvvavreg' 
dXXf oiw, \daaovTai im iyxsoQy ti Irtov fu 
wpcre Oi(i)v &pi<rTog^ iplydovirog ir6<riQ "'Hpiic* 
^Oc ct^<^i^ S)Tpvve ptvOQ KOL Ovfiiov Ikciotov* 

156 Ai)i^o/3oc S' ev rotm fiiya f^povitov c/SejS^KCiy 
npiafjLiSrtQi vpoaOiv S" l^cv dcnriSo Trdiroa' «<n|V9 
KoG^a TToai ir(>oj3(j3ac icai vvatrirtSia wpoTroSiZ^v* 
Mripioviig S* avroXo riTvaiciTo Sovpl <^auvtfy 

160 icai /3dX£v, ovS" df^dpapny kqt d<nriSa vavroa 

Tavpdriv' rrig S* ovri diriXaaeVf dXXa voXv vplv 
Iv icauA(j> idyti SoXi\ov SopV Ai]t^o3oc Sc 
dtnriSa ravpiitiv axiO* dirb to, Sntn ok 0u/u(p 
164 eyvoc Mripiovao Sai<j>povog' avrap oy' t^pa»C 
axp erapwv tig tuvog exa^cro^ xoicraro o acycuc 

B^ £^ ((va< vapd r£ fcXi(r(ac kqi vijac ^AxoiwVy 
168 0(aojU£i/oc Sopti fiOKpov, 6 ot icXtffti^^i XIXcctito. 

Oi S^ aXXoi judpvavro, jSoi^ S* aaSetTrog opwpU' 
TiVKpog Si irpcJroc TeXa/Ltoii/toc avcpa Kariicraf 
''Ipfipiov alxj^riT'fiv, iroXvtinrov Mivropog vlov. 

(Sch.)f without its coarse being impeded, hug (eloc)* see n. on It 
193. — 142. (Ei'c) laiafiaXov rovov, ScL ; the plain. — 14S. Ihi = 
ritaQ, up to tliat time, thus far. — 144. Read as pa.— 147. ^^u^j9t$t 
adj. of doubtful signif. It is usually explained, ' two-edged' ; or anned 
with iron in two places, at the point, and at the (ravpwnip (10, ISS)." 
168. Aicifv irvpyov, Sch. ; see n. on 4, 334.— 168. Fut. of xaCw.— 1^ 
See 11, 288. —168. 'Yir6 Tt)v iff'xida riOtic ro^c ^oiag gai a8r«C 
frpoPaiviaV jroSriptic ydp rjaav at iamSfCf ApoU, — 169. See 3, 80) 
and 4, 100.— 161. tifi depends on did in ^iqXacrcv. — 168. Fm ayyv/u. 
— ^168. ProaU ate UnuiL—lSQ. Gen. of the cause. The 8aineat203> 
-*168. Kofiurutv. Ata^pei dk rh oloatv ^ai rb oiffoficyof* olvwc 



172 — 201.] 13. 353 

172 'Nati dl UriSatovy vpiv iXOeiv viae ^Axatutv^ 
Kovpfiv Sk UpiafioiO voOriv i\Ey MiySscrticacrrfyv* 
avTap lirtl Aavavjv vUg $Xv0ov afi<lniXi<T<rai, 
aip etc "iXiov iSX0£, fiirivpitrt de Tponamv' 

176 vale Si trap npiafjn^' 6 Si fiiv tUv laa TiKi<r<nv» 
Toi; p viog TkXafiCtvog vk ovotoq tyxu fiaKptij^ 
vvK'y £»c S* i<nra<Tev €7 yoc' 6 8' o5r' iiretnv ptXtii &c> 

180 \aXK(Jji Tafivofiivri ripeva x^<^^^ ((tvXXa irtXaaay' 
&g irirrev' afxifi Si ol ^pa^s TBv\€a voiKiXa \aXK(]3, 
TevKpog S' ufpfiiiiOriy pepawg airo rtvxea Svaai' 
^KKTU}p S^ 6p/Lci}0£i/roc aK6vTi<re Soupl ^aeiyc^. 
184 'AXA' 6 plv avra iSwv riXevaro ^aAiceov iyxoQ 
tvt66v' b 8' *Afi((ilfiaxovy Kriarov vV 'AicropfcuvoCf 
vKTaofievov iroXepovSe, Kara arfjOoQ jSaXc Sovpl, 
Aov7rf)(7£v Si ireaioVf apafititn Si revx£* iv airrt^, 
188 ''Eicraip S' i)pfxr\dr\ KOpvOa KpOTatftoig apapvlav 
Kparog cK^apirn^ai ptyaXriTopog ^ Aptpipaxoio' 
Atac S* bpfirfiivTOQ bpi^aro SovpX tpaBivt^ 
"EicTopoc' aXX ovTTn XP^^^ ttaaro, irac 8' a/oa 
^aXicc^ 
192 (TfAepSaXiv^ K€KaXu00*' 6 S* ap aaitlSoq o/u^aXov 

OVTtt, 

Sxri Si fiiv (rOivti ptyaXi^' o Si X'^f^^^'''^ oiritTiru) 
vEKpwv a/u^orcpoii;' Tovg 8' l^ct/ouaffav 'Axo'oR 
^ Apf^ijULaxov plv apa Sn^toc 8Toc tb MiVB<r0BvCy 

196 apYOi 'A&ijvafwv, KOfiiaav fxera Xaov 'A^acwv* 
"Ifjippiov avT AlavTE, /Lcs/uaore 0oi;p<8oc aXicijc- 
"Clgre Sv alya Xlovre icvvaiv vtto Kapx<>po^^vr(i)V 
apira^avrs jiipriTOv ava pwvriia irvicva, 

200 V1//0V VTTcp yalrig /Ltera ya/i^ijX^ffiv exovi'c* 
&C /t>a Tov u^ov c^o *''''£ S^*^ AlavTB KOpvfrra 

ftkp yAp irkfHfi, oiaofitvoQ dk iavrf, Soh, — 178. IIi{8aios, the only 
riyer in Cyprus. The land on the bank of a river is sometimes 
designated simply by the name of the river. — 181. See 12, 396. — 
US. See 4, 100. — 191. ouirn (nusquam) xpo^ tto-aro^ (fm c7/it), 
it nowhere came or went to the skin ; as in prose i^iKvtlaOai rcvoc, 
to reach any thmg. — 197. See 6, 732. — 198. Above 6, 666. H. 
also represents two lions going together to the chase. In a lost 
piece of JSschylus it is two wolves : 

ElXvov ^ av(o XvKti^oVf &ct€ Siir\6oi 
MKOi vtPpbv ^ipovoi. 



354 N. [202— M7. 

202 Tev\ia <Tv\{iTriv' KC^aXi^v S* airaX^c airo Sei(>qc 
Koxfjev ^OitXiaSijC) Ki\oXb)^avo^ *A/Lt0c/ia)(oio* 

204 tJkc Si fJLiv (r0a<pi)S6v lAc^a/Ltcvoc Si' ofiiXoVf 
"Eicropi Ss irpoirapot0€ iroSoiv vitrev iv Koviymv. 

Poseiddn, irritated at the death of Amphimachns, excites Idome- 
neus against the Trojans. Idomeneus goes to put on his arms ; lie 
finds Merion near bis tent, and both rush to defend the left of tlie 
fleet, whilst the two Ajaxes protect the centre. 

Kal TOTe Sri vepi K^pi Ilo(TeiSa(i)v IxoXctidi}, 
viujvoio TreaovTog Iv alvy SijiOT^rr 

208 /3^ S* iivai irapd r£ KXitrlag Kal vnag ^A\aitiiv^ 
oTpvviwv AavaovQy Tptoivm Se ktiSb iTev\ev^ 
^iSofxevivg 8' apa oi oovpiKkvrhg avrefioXriaaVf 
epxofiivog icap haipoVf o. 01 viov Ik rroXifioio 

212 ijXSc, icdr' \^yvv^v jScjSXtj/icvoc o£a xaXKi^. 
Tov filv BToipoL tveiicav, o S* Irirpoig liriTtiXaQ 
li'Uv ig KXiairiv' tri yap noXifioio fiivoiva 
avTiaav* Tov Si vpogiibi} Kpeiti>v ^EvodixOutVf 

216 tlcranevog tjtOoyyriv ^AvSpalfjtovog vli Qoavri, 
og iraay IlXevpiovi Kal alireivy KaXvSwvi 
AlrtoXoicriv avafrae, Oeog S' wg tUto Sr//if|>* 

^iSofiiveVf Kpijrwv jSovXiy^ope, irov roi aTrctXoi 

220 oi\ovTai, Tag Tptvalv awdXeov vice *A\aiC)v; 

Tov 8' avT ^lSofJL£VBigf Kpijraiv ayog^ avrlov 
* fjvSo* 

'*Q QoaVf ovTig avrjp vvv atrtoCf Scjcjov iywye 
yiyv(Mi(TK(o' navTeg yap lir«rra/iC0a TrroXc/ut^ecv* 

224 ovrc Tiva Siog 1.(T\ei ciKripiov, ours rig okv(|I 
ecKcuv ivSviTcu iroXc/uov kgicov* aXXa ttou ovrw 
piXXfi St) 0(Xov ilvai virepfJiiVH Kpoviatvi^ 
vwvvfivovg airoXitrOat av ^ApyBog ivOaS^ 'Ax***°^^* 

On vvo, see 9, 248. — 204. Fm tij^tt, to hnrl IXi£a|ttvo«, makiiv * 
circalar movement, such as one makes to throw a ball ((r^aTpav)* 
[H. Stephens translates it valteru ; and so C, he rolled andte^ ^'* 
= he sent it rolling.'} ^ Immane factum frustra excusant granmtt* 
tici. Sane id alienum est a generosa Telamonii virtute, sed digs** 
simum persona ejus, qui Cassandram ab ara abstraheie sostisoiti 
ipsosque deos conviciis iacessivit." Heyne, 

207. According to the fable, Cte&tus, father of AmphimXehait 
passed for the sou of Actor, but was, in reality, the son of PoseiiMo. 
See 11, 750, 751.— 213. Fm ^ipbi.~216. See 2, 791 and 280. — S^^. 
Pleurdn, an old town in iEtoiia, on the river EvSnus ; see 2, 639." 
224. See 5^ 812. — 226. 'rntyKXivn, fAirafopiKu^ dvb r«Jv ifn^' 



228 — 256.] 13. 355 

228 ^AAAa, Goav' Koi yap to wapo^ /uevcSijcoc itrOa, 
OTpvvHg il Koi aWoVf o0i fitdiivra iSifiai' 
Ti^ vvv ur\T airoAii'yc, iclXcul ri ^wri CKa<rr(|». 
Tov o TifidfitT iiruTa Hoaeidaufv lvoai\Ou)v' 

232 ^iSo^aviVy firi Kccvoc avrip in voernamv 

ifc TpoltiQf aXA* avOt kvvwv fAiXvriOpa yivoiro, 
OQTiQ in fifiari ri^Se ckoiv fii6ig<n fAa\%aOai, 
*AAX^ aye, Tev\fta Stvpo XajSwv Wc ravra S* afia 

236 arrevSHVy ai k o^cXoc ti y€vtifuBa icai Sv ioi/rc. 
'Stv/A^iprri S' aptrrj iriXci avSpuv koL fxaka XvypCtv' 
vCdii ol Kai K ayadoitriv iTn<rraifii<jOa fia\fa0ai, 
^OLg ecircuv 6 fclv avrig c/3i| dfoc o/i ttovov av 
Spiov' 
240 *lSo/ucv€vc S* 5r€ S^ icXto-fi|V cSrvicroi/ ikqi/ev, 
Sucrcro reuYca KoXa ir€p2 XP^*» yivro 8c SoOpe* 
/3i} S* "ifi^v aoTCpoiry eyaXfyiceocj ^i^c Kpov/euv 
Y€cpi Xaj3cuv crcva^cv air' aiyXijcvToc 'OXu/littov, 
244 octfcvvc (T^/tia (ipoToimv' apiZriXoi Si oi avyai' 
wc Tou xaXicoc ?Xa/i7r€ Trcpl ariiOicrai Oiovrog* 
Mfipioviic S' opa oi, OspaTTiov ivQ, avrcj3oXt)o-€v 
tyywc c''* Kkiairig' fitra yap Sopu ^aXwov yn 
248 oiaoficyoc* rov S^ 7rpoc^0i| vOlvog *ISo/l(ci/^oc* 

Mi|piai/t}, MoXov v!e, ird&ic raxv, <l>l\Ta9* irai- 
pwv, 
TivT JlXdec voXtfxov rs Xtirctiv icai Si|(orQra ; 
^£ Ti (5efiXriai, /3lXeoc Sc ac nlpii afccuK^ ; 
252 ijl rev ayy eXirig fxtT ifi iJXuOcc 5 ovSi tol avrog 
iifrOai £Vi KXiaiytri XiXaiofjLai, aXXa fia\jtaBai, 

Tov 8' au MiipiovYjc ireiri/v/ilvoc avrlov lyvSa* 
['iSo/uevfiw, Kpijrwv jSovXi^^opc xaXicoxtrwi/eiiv,] 
256 ip^ofJLaiy ti tI tol iyxoQ ivX KXiaii^ai XiX^nsrai^ 



lovTiav viroZvyitav Kai oi OiXSvruv, Hetych, — 287. See 12, 70. — 
228, sqq. For the coiiBtruction, see 7> 328. — 283. Fm /leXTrciv, to 
play. 'E/tiraiyfiaTaf xoiyvia* vu>9a<Ti ydp ol Kvvie KoptffBkvriQ toTq 
Xciif^a voiff l^irai^ctv, Sch. — 236. koL, as elsewhere Kaiirtp, though 
they were bat two. — 237. Aristarchus points out the sense of this 
sentence with a remarkable precision : Kai a^odpa KaKiiSv (i. e. dti- 
X(»v) av9pu>irktv et£ rairbv ffvvi\96vr<ay yivirai rig dpirri, — 241. 
^ 8, 43.— S62. Ttv (= twoq) depends on d^ycXiijc (gen. of cause), 
0^ snxttiMi de aliqua re; see 3, 206. a^r^, of myself^ without their 



366 N. [525—555. 

525 aOavaroi 0€ol fi<Tav, hpyofi^voi voXifioio. 

Oi 8' ojti^' 'A<TicaXa^({i avroir^iSbv i)pfiriBi\aav* 
Ai}ii^oj3oc fxlv arr 'AoricaXa^ov vriXtiKa ^aai/iiv 

528 {ipiratre* Mi}/oiovtfc 81, floe^ araXavroc "Aptfi^ 

Sovpi Ppa\iova rixf^^v inaXfiivog, Ik 8' apa \upio^ 
aifXutTTig TpvifioXtia \afial /3o/u)3t}(r€ vetrovtra, 
M>}p£Ovi)C 8' i^avric £7raA^€V0C) aiyvirihg &C9 

632 i^ipvae TrpvfjLvoio (ipaxiovog o^tfxov tyxoq' 
a\p 8' erapwv iig Wvog ex^^^cro. Tov 8i r[oX{riic> 
auTOKaaiyviiTog^ irepl piffaw XupB rir^imgy 

l^Tiiyev iroXifioio 8uc»JX^®^> ^♦p' *'^*®' JTTirovc 

536 oiiciac, 01 0£ oirc(r0€ paxqg ri& irroXipaio 

Soraaav, rivtoxov re kqI appara voikIX^ Ixovng' 
oi Tovyz TTpoTi atrrv i^ipov (iapia arevaxovrcL, 
retpopevov' Kara 8* alpa vcourorov ippf£ xce/ooc* 

540 Oi 8' aXXoi papvavTOf fiori 8' atrfiefrroQ oputQiu 
"EvG* Alvlag 'A^op^a KaA7)ropi8i)i/ irropovaag 
Xaipov Tvxj/, lirl 61 rerpappivov, 6£a Sovpi' 
iKXivOfi 8' iripwae Kapn^ inl 8' a<nric id^Otlf 

544 ical icopvc* a/ti^t Si ot Oavarog X^^o dvpopalaTfig* 
^AvTiXoxog 81 Oo(i>va ixirafrrp^^ivra 8oicev<rac 
oSracr^ CTrai^ac' otto Sc t^Xi^a vaGav liccpircv, 
^r* ava voira diovtra dtapTTiplg aux^v* iicavci* 

548 r?)t/ OTTO TTciffav cicc/oocy* 6 C virriog iv icovcyatv 
KaTTTTCcrfy, a/u(6a» X^'P^ ^(Xoic Irapocffi ircracraac* 
'AvTiXoxoc 8* ciropoiKra, koi acvtiro tcwx^' *^''* 

Trairracvoiv* Tpo>EC 81 n'€/9c<rra86v oXXoOcv aXXoc 
552 ovTaZov <yaKog,Bvpv iravaioXov' ovS" eSvvavro 
Bi<f<jj iTTiypdfpaL ripiva XP^a pqXIii xoXic<^ 
'AvrtXoxov* ircpi 7ap pa lioauSawv kvo<rixOwv 
tiioTopog viov ipvro^ koL ci/ iroXXoXm jiiXevtriv^ 

RepresttUf retetUtu, — 525. Ecpyoficvoi, KuXvSfuvot^ Seh. — 5S0. See 5^ 
182. — 634. Ilepc rd fiioa aifTOv rd^ x^^P'^t diareivac Kai vvXXapiv, 
Sch, The hands which seize him by the middle are here called them* 
selves fiiobi, medioB (placed in the middle). '— 689. Jftorptn-ow, SdL 
From ovrdfii.— 64L Aly^, in two syllables. — 648. =: ^^Oif (if iff^ 
aifTtfi, ofta, alligata erat eapiti). The helmet and shield were fas- 
tened to the neck (see 3, 3G9, sqq., and Hdt. I. ch. I7I, § 4) : the 
head consequently bent to the side to which they both shifted in 
fikUing. — 644. Aia^BapriKOi rrj^ ^wx^C» AjpdUon, Fm paX9ai,/ra»- 
gerc^MR, 647. The veinous cavity — 663. See 4, 139, and «, 40O.- 



56— 584.J 13. 867 

56 Ov fjilv yap TTOT* avw Siitu^v {i/y aXXa icar* ourouc 






<rEtofi€t/ov (XiXiicro* rcrv^fccro S2 ^€<rcy y«'4i'> 
ri rev aKOVTiaaaif ril <t\bSov opjuqSqvoe* 
S60 'AXX* ou X^0* ^AoifiavTa rirvtrKOfiBvog KaS' 

Amao-qvy oc 0£ ovra fcccrov aaicoc o^ci X^^*^* 
i7760€v opfLjffitLg' afjLivnviMxrav Si ol al)(fiyiv 
Kvavo\aira UotntjBatjjVy /Sioroio /ucyvipac* 
564 Kol TO fxev avTOv intiv\ wore aicilaXoc TrvpiKavarog, 
Iv aaKU ^AvTikoxoio, to 8* fifit<TV kht IttI ya/ijc' 
ai^ S' BTapatv etc c^voc €X<^»€^09 Kqp* aXcetvitii'* 
Mripi6viiig S* iariovTa fAtTafrwofiivog (iaXe 8ovpl 
568 aiSoiwv re fjieanyv teat o/i^aXov, ev0a /uaXt<rra 
7i7ver' "Apng oXe7€ivoc oiZvpdiai jSporoTcrcl/* 
£v0a oi €7Xoc eirti^ey* 6 S* iairofuvog inpl SovpX 
T|<yiraip', wc S'"* jSoiic, r<^vr' ovpeae /SotiKoXoi avBpeg 
572 IXXao'tv ovK &0eXovra fiiy Stftravng ayovmv' 
(og 6 TVTTiig ^<nraipE fxivvvOd irip^ ovti fiaXa Sqv, 
o0pa o! eic xpoog ^7X^ avecnraffor^ e77v0€i/ 6X04uv 
^pctic Mt}ptoi/i}C* ^01^ 8l (Ticoroc 6^96 icaXvi/'Ci/. 
576 ^rjfiwpov 8' "EXcvoc £t^« 0"X^^^*' ^Xaat Kopcriiv 
Bpiiiid(jf}f peyaX(^9 airo 8^ rpv^oXeiav apa^cy' 
Tj filv airoirXa7x0€t<ra X^^^^ iritrB* kqI Tig ^A\aiu}v 
fxapvafiivwv ^ira Trocful KvXivSofxivriv iKOfUKraiv' 
580 Tov 8c KaT o^daXfitov £pej3£i/vi? vh^ IfcaXu^/^cv. 

'Arpff8>jv fivoc cTXc, j3o^v a7a0ov MeveXaov* 
Pi £7ra7r££AT7(rac LAcyc^ ijpcui avQKTi, 
o^v 8opv icpa8aa>y* 6 8l ro^ov tt^x^*' avcXiccy. 
584 Tw 8' ap' ofiapTriTriv, 6 filv ijx^^ o^voevTi 

^ 565. Poseiddn was venerated by the house of Nestor as the first 
author of the family. See the opening of Od., bk 3. — 561. See 4, 
525.— 563. 4f9ovii9ac 'AWftavrt, /ii) rbv fiiov 'Avrikoxov St^kXtirai, 
»<^- Inffidena (ei) ifUam (AntUochi), See 4, 64. — 564. A stake 
Durnt, or hardened in the fire, to preserve it against wet, and to hin- 
wi it from rotting when driven into the ground. — 569. MoH<dibu» 
«9n», Virg.— 570. See 12, 3»6.~578. Talc i^ i/ioVrwv trupaiQ- «Zpi|- 
^^ ik irapA r^v ti\ri<nv (fm cX\a», cIXw) ruv ff^oiviwv ^ ifiavnav, 
^ — 577. Si^og Op^Ktov, a kind of long straight sword (not curved) 
^lled pon^aXai, Thrcieum rhomphceoB (8aysLivy),iii^0»^ longUudinis. 
^8. 'An-ocpovffOciffo, i8b&.--588. See 11, 375.-684. See 5, 50. — 

B 4 



368 N. [585— €10, 

585 ler^ aKovrtatrai, o S^ oiro vcvp^^cv. oi<rri^' 
UpiafiiSrig fxiv iireiTa Kara arriBog /3aAcv ii^ 
9(jjpr\Koq yvaXov, otto 8' CTrraro wiKpog oiarog* 

588 'Oc 8' St' airo wXariog tttvo^iv /ucyaXifv wir' 
aXof^v 
OpuxTKiotnv KvafJLOi piXavoxpoegy fj ipifiivOoij 
irvoiy VTTO Xiyvp^ kclI XiKpfiTrjpog Ipw^' 
&g airo OwpriKog McveXaoi; KvSaXipoio 

592 TToXXov airowXay^Bslg, iKcig aTrraro iriKpog oiarog, 
'ArpciSijc 8' ap€L X"P"> fiorjv ayaOog MtviXaog, 
rfjv fiaXtVy y p e\£ to^ov ei^oov* iv S' apa to^*^ 
avTiKpif Sia x^ipog iXriXaro vaXiccov iyxog. 

596 ^Ai// S' irapwv elg eOvog s^a^cro, K^i/ aXeeivutv, 
X^^P^ vapaKpepatrag' ro 8' c^cXiccro puXtvov syx^^* 
Kat ro /ucy Ik x^^P^^ ipvatv peyaOvfiog ^Ayrivi^ 
aiir?7V o€ ^vvcoT)(r£i/ tvarpofpu^ oiog acurc^, 

600 (T^evSovy, fjv apa oi Oepairtov ixe Troifiivi Xawv* 
UelaavSpog 8' iOvg McvcXaou KvSaXt/ioco 
ri'iB' Tov 8' ayt MoXpa Katcrj Oavaroio riXogSey 
aol, MevcXoe^ Saprjvai kv alvj Siiiorrtri. 

604 01 8' 5r£ Sfj <r\iSov tH^av ctt* aXX/jXoccrtv lovrtg, 
'At()c/8jjc A'«>' apapTB, irapal Si oi hpairer iyxog' 
IlBitravSpog Se <raKOC McveXaov Kv8aXfftoio 
oi!ra(rct/, ovSl Siairpb Svvfiaaro yoXkov cXaaaat* 

608 i(r)(jE0e yap aaKog evpv, Kar£KXaj0t} 8' (i;l icavXf^ 
lyX^^' ^ ^^ i>pB<nv y<ri X^P*? "^"^ tlXTrcro v(ici|v* 
* At pdSrig 8l Iptiffffaftcvoc ^t^oc a/oyvpoi|Xov, 

588. tPTvoy, a winnowing shovel, and not what they generally oiXi 
the van. Here is Columella's description (II. ch. 10): *' Q,uum aoer- 
▼us paleis granisaue mixtus in unum fuerit conjectns, paulatim ex 
eo Tentilabris (irrvoic) per longius spatium jactetur : quo facto pales, 
quae levior est, citra decidet ; faba, quse longius emittetur, pora eo 
perveniet, quo ventilator (Xiic/ii]r^p) earn jaculabitur." This com- 
parison has been cited as an example of the power of genios to 
ennoble whatever it touches. H. is full of these examples. — W> 
Imitated by Virg., ix. 576.-699. See 9, 661. This •< plaited wool" 
is a sling, tr^ivcovri. See below 716. In later times they made 
slings of sinews or leather. — 600. The attendant had a sling aboot 
him, and they used it to bandage the wound. We must not suppose 
that there is question here of that kind of bandage which Hippoentes 
calls o^ivSovri, That bandage served to place broken arms in a 
sling, Ate, and, doubtless, owed its name to its form. — 608. See 1% 
184. The words fm ovSk 3iavp6 to lyx<>C must be considered sa in 
a parenthesis : the sequel, 6 Sk x&pti cat ikKntro vixfiv, bekngs to 



»ii — 639.] 13. 369 

311 SXr iirl TlHaavSpt^' 6 8' vw a<nr/Soc tlXiro icaXi|v 

312 a^iviiv iVxaXKOVy fXdtw^ ifufii VkXiKKt^^ 
fiUKpif, ivK^^rrt^' afia S* aXkriXwv c^ficovro. 
"Htoi 6 filv KOpvOoQ <^a\ov riXamv tiriroSatrc/iic 
axpov inro \6<ftov avroV 6 Si vpogiovra fiirwvoVf 

Cl6 /oivoc vwtp wvfiariig' Xoics S* iariof rw Si ol &<r<r€ 
irap irocrcv aiiJiaT6ivTQ xafiai iri<rov tv Koviij^aiW 

rcux^a T e^ivapiK^ Koi evxofuvoQ iiroQ tivSa* 

620 Ad^pivi 01) y ovrto yi viag ^avaC>v TaxwniXwVf 
Tpfaicc vircp^faXoi, Scivqc aicopjfroi avrrig* 
"AXXiic ft€V Xcu/3t}C ^€ fcal ator^ioc oiic CTrcScvetCy 
i|v €/ul Xwliri<ra<rOt, KaKoi Kvvtg' oiSi ri Ov/i^p 

624 Ziivoc ipippifiirew \aXirrriv iSBelaatB fArjviv 
^eiviov, ocrc iror vfifii Sia<pOip<TU ttoXii; aciriiv* 
Ol /icu KOvpiSiiiv aXo\ov Koi icrrifiaTa iroXXa 
fiaxlf OLX'tuff' avayovreg^ Ittci (^iXhaOe Trap' avrg' 

628 yvv aSr' iv viivtnv fieveaivirt vovrovopoimv 
TTvp oXobv ^aXUiVf KTHvai 8' liptoag ^Axotovg* 
aXXa TTofli <rxv<f^<f0^9 koi iaavf^evol wep, "Apriog* 
Ztv varepi i} te ai (jtam trepl ijtpivag ippivai aXX(0Vf 

632 avSpwv riSl deutV <rlo 8' Ik raSe iravra iriXovrau 
Olov Sri civSptaai X'^P^K^^f- vppKrrgtriVy 
Tpto<rivy ro>i/ pivog allv araaOaXov^ oiSl Svvavrai 
(^vXoTriSog KOpi(raa9ai ofiouov voXlpoto. 
636 Havrtov plv Kopog iori, koi virvov kol ^cXorf)roc> 
poXwfig re yXvKipTfjg koi apvpovog 6pxi)0/coToy 
Twv Trip Ttg koi paXXov UXSiTcu iK tpov elvai 
ri TToXipov' Tpweg Si /la^^iic aicopi)roi iaaiv, 

ovTUfftv, — 612. The handle was fixed into the brass of the axe, 
hence the expression aCivif dfA^i v(\kKK<f». — Ci6,'R\lf6^ri(riv,Avolhn, 
Fracta crepuerunt, — 822. 'AXXi}^ DjSpcw^ ovk MuIq^ dXXd irAiypf i£ 
l<nk 8^ptw£, Soh. — 623. The feminine here is a consequence of the 
frequent use of 19 cvcuv. Eustath. has remarked this, but he wrongly 
adds : IcitiQ Ih uq Sid rb TpaiVcov itrtdfiXvofAkvov olJraic ^^XIM^' 
rtffrai.— 625. In the Od., 1, 270, it is said of 2^us : 

Zti}Q lirtri/i^riup Iccrawv n Iccvwv re, 
(ccvcoc, ^C (civoiffcv a/i' cddoiotffiv 6iri}^«T. 

—626. See 1, 114.— 627. Av^v., see 6, 292. "On ^cXo^poff^v^C icai 
^fviac frt»x«rc, jScA. — 630. Kos cokibebitit, here and 9, 235. — 63L 
viputroi, M/wrtorem e«s0. — 682. = Ic ffoD. — - 688. IlpocffOac (fm 
Tpoitiiu) Ttjv iiTiBvfiiav, KopcffO^vac, Soh, All thinga of which he 

B 5 



870 N, [640—658. 

640 ^Qc iitrwVf TCL fikv tvre^ airo x^ooc alfiaroivTa 
(TvXriaag, irapottri SlSov MtviXaog ifivjULiav^ 
avToc 8' avT k^avrig iijv trpOfiaxoKTiv lfii\B^* 
"EyOa ol vlhg iiFokro livXaiiiivtOQ jScKriA^ocs 

644 'ApTraXifov, & pa warpl ^cX(|» ewero irroXifii^tav 
ig TpoirfV oio auric a^lKsro TrarplSa yalav' 
6g pa TOT ^ATpeiSao fiioov crafcoc ovTaxr^ ^ovfA 
\yyvQiVy ovSi Sicnrpo ^vvqaaTo \akKov l\a€faaC 

648 S;/' S' erapciii/ dg Wvog exaZeTO, K$p' aXuivofVy 
iravroorc traiTTaivwv' pi) Tig ypoa vaXiccJ liravpn. 

r\piovr\g o aTrioi/roc (C< xaAiciypc OKrrov 
Kcu p i^aXi yXowqv Kara Se^ov' avrap oiarog 

652 avrtKpv fcara KVtmv wr dariov €^tiripri<yBv* 

'E^opivog Sk KOT avOi, ([flXwv Iv \epa\v tTatpiavy 

Ovpov airoTTVBiwVf SjgTe <TKwXri^9 Iwl yaiy 

keXto TaOtlg' cic S' aUpa piXav ph, Save c^ yalav. 

656 Tov plv na0Xa7<(v€c fcsyaXYfropcc ap^firivovro' 
Ig Sli^pov 8' ai/loravrfic ayov tt/ootI "iXiov iprfv, 
a)(yvptvoi' ficra £e (r^c rrariTp k/6> SaKpva Xc()3ii>v* 

wiflhes to satisfy his desire, rather than that of fightiDg. — 647. Pyl»- 
menes has been slain by Menelaus, 5, 676. — 649. See 11, 391.^650. 
In abeuntemf a use of the gen. which we have pointed out sevenl 
times. — 664. oic^Xi|(, lumbneus, an earth-worm. — 667. * Avafitfidoav' 
TiQf dvaQivTiQj 8ch, Fm avii^fit. The ancient critics have re- 
marked that this body is the only one which has been carried off 
thus during the fight ; that, moreover, the father, being dead, could 
not accompany and bewail his son. To get rid of these difficulties, 
some have effaced the three lines 6b^^65& ; others, to efface no- 
thing, have distinguished between dpx6g (a title given to Pykemenes 
6, 577), and fSaciXiVQ (643). They have translated the first hydkiff, 
eommandeTf general : so that there would be two Pylsemenes. 1 pass 
over in silence other attempts to make the two passages agree, e. g. 
the pleasant idea that Itare there is question of the K>tc2, of the Aade 
of the father coming to pay the last honours to his son. No doubt 
H. knew pretty exactly the events of the siege of Troy. He was 
informed of all the leading facts ; he knew what chiefs there fell, 
and nearly in what circumstances ; in a word, what chiefs saw their 
country again. But the precise details which we read in his poems, 
the painting which places before our eyes almost every one of his 
characters, this \b poetry, H. knew that king Pylsemenes and bis 
son had fallen under the spear of Menelaus. This fact he works up 
into his battle-pieces. Now he finds he has done it twice, and Id t 
vray to contradict himself by a kind of aoachroaism, provided always 
the compilers have properly placed these two parts of the poem. 
This suffices to give us to understand that such contradictions most, 
at the mosty be averred, but that every attempt to get rid of them 



159—684.] 13. 871 

)59 iroivii S' ovTig waiSoQ eyiyviro nOvfiutroc* 

360 Tov Sb ndpic fJioXa Ovfibv itoKrafJilvoio \o\(lj0ti* 
^iXvog yap 01 tuv iroXlaiv /itcra naipXayovuraiv* 
rov oyc \ia>6fLEvo^ irpciei ^aXic^pc* oiarov. 
^H.v Si Tig ^v^riviopy IloXuiSov fiavrioQ vlo^y 

664 aipvtioc r ayaOog re, Kopiv069i otKia valwVf 
oc p cS clSoic K^p^ oXoviv iwl vfioc c/3aci;€v. 
IToXXoKC yap oi aecirs yipwv iyaOog^ IloXvcSoCy 
vovaciy vtt' apyaXep ^OitrOai oig iv piyapoi<riVf 

668 1} fi€T ^A\aiwv vrivalv {nro TputBtrai SafAijvtu' 
T(o p afia T apyciAiriv uwjiv oAecivcv Axau»tv, 
voiuaov re orvyBpiiv, %va pii ttciOoi aXysa Ovfii^» 
Toy (iaX! inrb yvaOfidio kqI ovaroc' a»ica Si du/uoc 

672 cJ;(£t' oirb fieAlci>V| orirygpoc S' opa fwv otkotoc 
cIXcv. 

Ignorant that the Trojans are repulsed on the left of the fleet, 
Hector is fighting in the centre, with the Boeotians, Athenians, 
Locrians, Phthians, and Epeeans, who support the two Ajaoes. The 
Locrian arrows throw the Trojans into disorder. 

^Qq ol pilv iiapvavTO Sifiag trvpog alOopivoio' 
EicTwp S* OVK cttIttvoto Ati 0tXoc9 oifSi ri ySri, 
OTTi pa oc v7\Civ itr api<mpa Sf)coaivro 

676 Xaol \nr 'Apyciwv* Ta\a 8' fiv kq\ kDSoc 'A^aiwv 
cttXcto' toToc yap yairio\og ^Evvomyaiog 
S)Tpvv ^Apydovg^ trpbg Se (tOIvbl avTog afivvsv' 
aXX' tx^^9 V ''^ vptijTa irvXag Koi TEL\og ccaXro, 

680 pii^dfiivog ^avabjv rrvKivag <rr(\ag atnTKnatov' 
ivff ioav AXavTog te vUg koI UpwnaiXdoVf 
9iv iff aXoc TToXf^c dpvfdvaC avrap virep6ev 
TH\og iSiSfiriTO \0apaXwTaTOVy ivOa paXiara 

684 Zaxpriiig ylyvovro /xaxV ^^^^t ^£ 'co^ Irnroi. 

voold hare no other result than an alteration. ~ 660. See 1, 633. 
To understand this Unie, we must identify ourselves with the senti- 
ments of the ancients, and not think of an ordinary interest (see also 
<>Qr n. on 24, 594). The father followed weeping, and his grief must 
^^▼e been the greater, as he could not look to any ransom for the 
blood of his son ; no ransom could restore his scm to him. — 664. 
*>A^, Ko&i^M. On the diviner, Polyides, we diall fiod many details 
JQ ApoUon., iii. oh. 3, ink. — 660. Bii^, amends, penalty (^^ly/um), has 
^ere a figurative sense, '* the pain inflicted hy the Aehseans," i. e« 
ue reports they might have spread of his cowardice. 
^3. See 11^ 596.-676. icv8o«, as in Lat^ decut, for victory . — 679. 

B 6 



372 N. [685—712. 

685 ''EvOa Se Boioirol Koi ^idovig i\KB\iTtovBg, 
AoKpoi Koi <^Otoi ical (paiSijULoavreg ^Eiruoiy 
awovSg enatacTOVTa vbwv txov' ovS* iSvvavro 

688 &uai avo (r0efa>v ^Xoyt tiKcXov ^'RicTopa Stov" 
oi filv 'Adrivaliov vpoXeXtyfxlvoi' bv S" apa roXaiv 
tipY* vlog ricTtfaio, Mevifftfcuc' ol 8' a/x' Sirovro 
^Mag re 2r£)(foc re Biac t ivg' aifrap ^EvuQv 

692 ^vXcfSijc T€ MI711C9 *A/Li^t«i>v r£ ApoKlog re. 

n()6 <POltov Si, MeSftiv r£ /ucyeirroXc/tioc re Ho^ 

apiciic' 
^roi 6 /ulv VO0OC viog 'OcX^oc ObIoio 
laKB, MiSwVy AlavTog aSeX^coc* avTap ivaiev 

696 iv ^vXofcp, yaitjc a^ro TrarpiSoc? avSpa KaraKrag, 
yv(MfTov firirpvirig ^EpitinriSog^ fjv i\ 'OiiXci/c' 
avrap 6, 'J^ticXoio iraig rov ^uXaiciSoo* 
0£ fuv vpo ^Ol(jjv ptyaOviMov OtoprixOiimg, 

700 vavifnv aixwofiBvoif fccra Boici>r(uv ifJLa\ovTO. 
Aiag S' ovKiri trafiirav, 'OtXijoc Tct\vg viog, 
iorar' citt' Atavroc TcXa/LCWvfov, ou8' ri^aiov' 
aXX wgr \v veiw j3oc ocvoirc irtiKTov aporpov, 

704 I<Tov dvfiov ixovTB, TiTalvtTOV' dfULfln S' n/oo <r^tv 
irpvfivoimv KSpaifrm iroXvg avaKiiKiei iSpupg* 
Tw fjilv T€ Zvyov olov ii^oov a/u0cc «/>7C«> 
Ufiivto Kara wXxa' rijitL Sc re riXtrov apoipiig' 

708 oic ^(^ ?rap)3ej3ao>rc fcaX* coraaav ciXXi^Xoety. 
'A XX' fiToi TiXafKjJvtaSy iroXXoi re koi itrdXoL 

aoi iwovu crapoi, 0£ 0£ traKog ec^iOBXOvro, 
67r7ror£ /ucv KiifiaTog re ical iSpwc yovvaff ticoiro* 

712 OiS' ap* 'OiXmSp fieyaXriTopi Aoicpol tTTOvro* 

See 12, 433. — 684. See ibid. 347. — 685. These are the lonittf of 
Greece, particularly the Athenian^ whomH., however, calls nowhere 
else by this name. This whole passage to 700, offers matter for 
grave doubts, which cannot be treated of here. — 689. EUeU, enmii, 
pnEdanHsnmu — 697. yimrAt, brother. According to Colmnelbt 
they particularly esteemed red or hrwcn oz.en. — 705. Taic piZ^nc tA* 
KtpdrwVf Evutatk. The sweat comes from the efforts of the neck, 
and, on account of the yoke, can only show itself at the root of tb^ 
horns. — 706. Aic/pyci, x*^P*i^^ Soh, — ^707. In prose avXaco. Erery* 
where else H. says rafivec, but ripiti is attested by tlie grammarians 
The subject is aporpov, 703, and what follows from riraiverov miut 
be considered as parenthetical. — 710. frapoi defines more exactly 
what \aoi must be understood, ** those wno surrounded him most 
nearly." The same word is applied in the Od. to the oomxmdee of 



713—735.] 13, , 373 

713 ov yap <T^i araSty i<rfilvy fitfivB ^(Xov laip' 
ov yap exov KopvOac x^^'^^pcAC ivwoSafnlaCy 
ovS* cx^v atnrlca^ cvkvicXovc fcal /JiuXiva Sovpa* 

716 aXX^ apa ro^ottfiv Koi ivtrrpoiftfif olog atort^ 
"iXiov cic o/i' lirovTO iTiVOiOoTtg' olmv ivHta 
Tap^ia (iaXXovreg Tpdufv priyvvvro f^aXayyag* 
Ati pa ToG* oi fiev irpoaOe <rvv ivTs<yi SaiSaXloiaiv 

720 fiapvavTo Tpfo<ylv re koL "Eicropi xakKOKopvary* 
ol S* owiOev /3aXXoin-€c IXavOavov* ovSi rt \apfjirig 
TpwhQ fxifivritrKovTo' avvEKkoveov yap oiaroL 

Polydamas, perceiving the disorder of the Trojans, advises Hector 
to assemble the chiefs to take a decisive part Hector rushes 
throagh the fight, calling the warriors around Polydamas. He 
meets Parisy and reproaches him with having brought these calami- 
ties on his country. Paris appeases him, and they both rejoin the 
chiefs in van of the army ; when Hector, at their head, charges 
the Greeks. Ajax defies him. Hector proudly replies, and the strife 
is renewed with greater vigour. 

"EvOa KC \tvyakiwQ vi\ijv airo Ktti KKitfiioDV 
724 Tpwec lxiopy\(Tav trporX "iXiov Jiveiioiatravy 

€4 pri WovXviafiag upa<Tvv''EicTopa elite irapaarrag* 

"EicTOp, ap{]\av6q eom trapappnroim iriOeaOai, 
OvveKa Toi iripi SUtKe Oeog voXefiriia epya, 
728 TOvveKa koi fiovXy eOiXeig irepiiSpevai aXXtov' 
aXX' oSttoic Ojua iravra Svvrjaeai avrog eXetrOai, 
"AXXc^ fiev yap cSoiice deog voXeprfia epya' 
[SXXfj^ 8' 6p\ri(TTvVf ertpi^ Kidapiv kui aoiXijv'] 
732 aXXc^ S^ ev arriOeaai riueX voov evp{fO'ira Zevg 
etrOXov, Tov Si re voXXoX eiravpioKOvr avOptairoi' 
Kal re woXiag etrawtre, paXitrra Si k aitrog aviyvio* 
Aifrap eytov eplto, &g /loi SoKei elvai aptara, 

Ulysses. — 716. The sling. See n. on 699. — 72L He3me cites an 
English historian, who highly eulo^zes these tactics, reminding 
his readers that William the Conqueror g-dined the battle of Hastings 
by this means, a. d. 1066. 

728. XcvyoX^ug, miserably, in miserable plight [c. r. Xf vv, related 
to Xwy- in AwypwcJ. — ^726. Above, 9, 626, we saw TrapappffroQ in 
the masc In the neut. •jrapapptird, moniia, what has been said 
to reduce any one to reason. — 728. Fm ir€pioi8a : magiB sdentem 
€su. — 731. A line inappropriately added by Zenodotus or Crates. 
—784. Lviyvn is not put simply for iyvutf " but above all he him- 
self recognises" sc. the effects of wisdom ; he is the first to recognise 
them in himself. The ancient Scholiast has understood it in the 



374 N. [736—761. 

736 Uavrri yap <ye tteqI arif^avo^ rroXijuoio ScSiicv* 
TpQeg Si fieyaOvfioi, Ivd Kara rccyoc e/3i}aav, 
ol ficv a^€OTa(rtv aifv Tev\saiVy oi ok jxa\ovTaL 
Trauporcpot TrXcovco'crC) KcSaadivrec Kara v^ac< 

740 'AXA' avaxa(r(ra/U6voc icaXce IvfiaSs irayrcic opt- 

Iv0£v S^ av fiaXa iracrav itruppatKTaijJLtBa )3oi;X^V| 

^ iccv ivt vriitrai 7roXvKXiii(n viaw/niVy 

ai.K IdiXyiTL 9ebg So/nevai Kparog^ ^ k€v ifrura 

744 Trap vt)a>v IX0cii/u6v oTr/^/ioycc- ^H yap cyitryc 
SccSw, /ut) to \OiZov aTrooT^ffeDvrai 'Amatol 
ypiloQi £7ra 7ra/oa v>?uffiv aviyp aroc iroXifAOio 
fiifjLveij ov ovKtTi iray\v /ua^^c irxriaidOai dtai. 

748 *Gc ^aro IlouXvSaftoc' aSc 8' "Eicropi /ivAoc 

[airr£ica S' l£ oj^eoiv (tuv rcvx^^ti; aXro Yafia^C}] 
Kal pLiv ip(i)vr\aag ima irre/oocvra irpoovoa* 

HovXvSa/ia^ ov /xci/ avrov epvKaic£ iravrac ape- 

OTOVC* 

752 airrap iyia) Kila iliii Koi avridw iroXc/iioto* 

alxfja S" iXavaofxai avng, iirriv av roig iirvrdXta, 
'H pOy Kal d)pfxridri9 opc'e vttjtoevTi hoiKwg, 

KBKXrtyWQf SlcL Si TpOKtlV TTtTET 7)S' llTlKOVpWV* 

756 01 S' ec Ilavdo'/'Siv ayairrivopa IlouXvSa/iavra 
TravTcc iTTCffffcvovT', eircl ^Eicropoc cicXuov avSi/v. 
AifTCLp 6 A?}i^oj3ov T€, j3/»|v 6' 'EXivoto avoicroC) 
'A<r£a8ijv t' *A8a/xayra koi "Aacov, 'Yprojcou ucov, 

760 (ftoira ava 7rpofia\ovg, St^i^/icvoc, h ttov kibevpoL 
love o tvp ovK^Ti Trafinav amtfiovag ovo avoAf- 

dpOVQ' 

same way : 'E^acperaif ^^ cat avrbc lyvupifJi rb r^c ovveo'cwc ^7«- 
06v, — ^736. See 2, 92. — 745. We have already seen lardvai used of 
the balance {statera) for pendere: d^iordvai, to weigh completely, 
to make an end of it, rependere, repay. '' I fear lest to-moirow (ro 
X0((oi/) the Greeks completely repay us their debt (xP^^c) »" 1^ 
they take their revenge. — > 746. See 6, 203. — 747. See 630. —748. 
See 12, 80*: a passage from which the following line, which is here 
redundant, has been improperly transferred. — ^754. Greatly amplified 
by Virg. xii. 700 : 

** Horrendumque intonat armis : 

Quantus Athos, aut quantus Eryx, aut ipse oonisois 
Quum fremit ilicibus, quantus, gaudetque mitcdi 
Vertiee se attollens pater Apenninus ad auns." 



52 792.] ' 13. 376 

32 aXX* oi fuv Srj vi^valv tiri vpvfivyaiv AxoccSv 
')(jEpalv WW* 'Ap7€4a*v lecaro xpv^d^ oXitravre^' 
64 at S* €v r€cx^i itrav fiifiXrifiivoi ovrafiEvot re. 
Tov 8i Ta\ evpe fiix^Q t^r' apitrrBpa daKpvoiaari^y 
Slav ^AXi^avSpov, 'EXivrig irotnv rivKOfioio^ 
OapavvovQ^ krapovg koI iiroTpvvovra fia\€<rOai< 
68 'AyX®^ ^ tarajLievoc TrpoctV'' ol<fXPOi^ iwkatyiv' 
^vgiraQi, cTSoc aptorc, yvvatfiavigj i]7repo7rtvTa, 
iroi) roe Aifc^ofioc re, 3ii} 0* 'EXIpoco Svafcroc^ 
A<Tiaor\q T Aca/iac t)o AvcoCj TpraKOv moc; 
T2 TToD Sc Toi *O0(>voi;evc ; vvv &A€ro Trava icar aicpiic 
"lAioc aiiTfiv//' vwv Toi cwc oiirvg iX^QgoQ. 

Tov 8' avrc vpoqiivinv 'AXI?av8/t)oc fleoaiSZ/c' 
*'£icTop' iirc^ TOL dvfWQ avaiTiov alriaaaOai' 
776 aWoTB Sti irorc /uoAXov €pci>^<rai woXifioio 

fiiXXtMfy cirsi ov8' c/ui vafiirav avaXKiSa ydvaro 

*E^ ov 7a() Tra/oa vqifcrl M^^X*)^ fiyeipaQ iralpwVf 
Ik tovS* ivOaS" iovTEg ofiiXiofABv Aavadimv 
780 v<ft>Ac/ul<i>c* irapoi Si KareicraOcv, ovc <rv /uetoXX^C* 
Oicti Ai]i^o/3oc re /3ei} 0* 'EXIi/cico avaicroc 
* oi\B<T0ov^ fxaKpytn nrvfipivuf iyxBiymv 
afiiporipfDf Kara X^ipo: ^ovov S' fifivvB Kpovliov. 
784 NwM S* apx^ ^'''^'1 <^* KpaSiij Oufiog tc iceXevct* 
i7/i££C o Cfi/Lte/uactircc a/i £\pofJLfU , ovoe ri ff^ii 
aXicijc SEv^aecrOcu, o<ri| idvapig ye jrapianv. 
Hag Zvvafiiv S' ovic ttm^ ical Itravjuevov, TroXcjtx/Z^cey. 
788 ^i2c eiTTc^v vaphrtKihv aScX^ctoi) i^pivaq r^gtog. x 
Bai/ £* V^Vy Iv0a /uaXecrra fia\r\ kql ^vXottic t^cVf 
a/Li6i r€ K£J3piovi}v leal apipova TiovXviapavray 
^aXici|v 'Opaatov re Kai avrlOiov noXv^7)rt}v^ 
792 IlaX/ivv r' 'Acricaveov re, Mo/ovv 0\ vF iTTiroriwvoc' 

~769. See 3, 39. ^^ Conspicere Paridem, quamvis strenue aeentem, 
Hon potest severus Hector, quin ei insanomm iUius amorum in men* 
tem Yeniat, ex quibus bellum pemiciosiaainium exarsit.'' Bth, — 772. 
Suit aUo a cidmine Troja, Virg. — 778. (rv9 (<r6oc), safe and sound, 
inte^ ; hence, unalterable, sure, certain. — 776. What we have said 
?^ 7<>Pf It 328, applies also to iiriL — 776. The gen. expresses the 
ide&^of separation in all its force. Below, 16, 723, &ir6 is added. 
ifiKiv, to launch oneself, iroXi/iov, from the war, far from the war ; 
to retire from the fight — 777. In InA oW the two diphthongs are 
^"^ in one syllable. — 780. =: KariKTaJ^n^fay, fm xrcivw. -— 792. = 



376 N. [793—803. 

793 oe p l£ ^k<TKavlr\q Ipi^wXaKog tjiXOov afioifioi 
ijot ry irporlpp' totb 8c Zkvg wpae /ua^^caOoi. 
01 S" i<Tav, apyaXitov dvipwv araXavToi acAXyt 

796 ^ /oa 0* vwb /3povr^c 7rar(>oc Acoc c7(rc iriSovbiy 
OeiTWiali^ S* 6)LiaS(|> aXl fxitryerai, Iv Si re iroXXa 
Kvpara ira^Xa^oi/ra TroXu^Xo/crjSoio OaXaaoiiCy 
Kvpriy 0aXt}pio«i>yra, ir()6 /u|y r* aXX% ainap hr 

800 WQ TptiiBg irpo plv oXXoe apijporco airrap br 
aXXoiy 
XoXfcc^ pappatpovrtg ap •fiy€p6vi<r<riv twovro* 
"EicTwp 8' riytiTOf fipoToXoiyif^ laog "Aprfi, 
UpiapiSrig* irpb iOev 8' tx^^ dairiSa vavrotr Itmiv, 

804 pivoiaiv irvKivriV iroXXoc 8' circXi^Xaro yoXkoc* 
ap<ln Si oi icpora^oiffc ^acivi^ (rcccro 7r|Xi|C> 
Ilayril 8' a/i^l <l>aXayyag iireiparo irpOTroSiZwVy 
ce TTc^c oi u^iiav VTraatriSia wpofitfiCitvTi* 

808 aXX' ov crvy^ci Ovpbv cvi <rTr\9t9tnv *A\aiiaV0 
Aiag Si wputTog irpOKaXitTtraro, paKpa (itpatrOv¥' 

Aoc/iot/£€, (TxeSov iXOi' rtri SeiSiamai avrtog 
*Apyeiovg ; oirot ri pd\fig aSaripovig ec/icv, 

812 aXXa Acoc paariyi icaicp iSapiipsv ^Axaiot* 
^H 0^v TTov Toi dvpbg iiXvtrai i^aXmrd^uv 
vfjag' a^ap Si re X^^^^^ apvvuv AaX kvli iipiv* 
^H ICE iroXv f^Oair\ tvvaiopivri irdXig vp-q 

816 \€p<Tiv vif -fiptripyaiv aXovad re vBpOopivfi re. 
Sot 8' airdl^ i^Wi ^X^Sbv tppivai^ binroTi i^tbywf 
aprjtry Aa irarpl koI aXXocc aOavdrouriv, 
Bdfraovag IpyiKwv tpkvai KoXXlrpi'^^ag imrovcy 

820 01 <TB voXivS' olaovai Kovtovrig vsSioto^ 

^(2g apa oi BiTrovri liriirraTO 8£S{oc opvig^ 
ahrbg v^pLirirrig' lirl 8' lox* Xaoc 'Axaiwv, 
Odpavvog occuvc^* 6 8' apdfiero tf^alSipog "Ektoi/)* 

via, not = vXt, — 793. A town of Mysia, at a short distance fron 
Nicsea. &|iovpoC. AiaStKafitvot, (who had relieyed) ro^c ifurpooBvf 
irapayivofiivouQ iirccovpovcy 8<^» — 799. AtVKavBiZovra, Xcvcait^ 
fAtva ifwb a^poVf Sch. Scattering white foam, fm ^dkfipog = ^XoCi 
white, brilliant. M {Adv.),pott. — 804. Fm iXavvw, see ^, SSI— 
810. See 4, 184. — 817. on^rc, a particle of time, implied in the ides 
of catpoc : <roc oxtSbv ilvat {rbv Kaipov) birore . . . The moment 
is at hand when thou shalt make vows (ipijayy 2 pers. mid.). . . — * 
880. Kovtoprbv i/fipovrcc iv TndUf, Seh, See 6, 2.— S84. '0 fnys* 



24 — 837. J 13. 377 

124 Alav afiapTOiTrlQ, fiovj ais, voiov cccirsc I 
€1 yap cycuy ovrut ye Aeoc irate acyco^^oio 
€citv vf^iara iravTa, tIkoi Si /ic worvia ^Hpt}, 
rcoc/i If 1/ S\ a>c 7<£i'' 'A0i|va(i| koI 'AiroXXofv^ 

328 wg vvv rifiipfi fiSt kokov ^ipei ^Apydoimv 

TTacrc fiaX' iv Sk aif roitn irB<l>ri<raaif ai k€ raXafftryc 
fitivai ifiov Sopv fiOKpoVf & Toi X9^^ Xcipcocvra 
SAxf/eC arap Tpwwv Koping Kvvac "hB^ oIwvovq 

832 Si}/i<^ Koi (TapKk<T<Ti, ireaoiv £7ri vt}i;<r)v 'A^aicay. 
^Ctc «/t>a ^oiv^cjac iJyiJdaTO' rot S' a/t*' lirovro 

^Apyfloi 8' lre/oa>0cv l7r(a)(0v, oiS' IXaflovro 
836 oXk^Cv aXX' ifitvov Tpoftov BWiovrag apcurouc* 
'H^vf S' a/i^orepofv txer^ aiOipa Koi Acoc airyac* 



X<i»C Yavptwv, fib&. Fm yaut» (see 1, 405),y^oeire, and the insepa- 
rable particle /3ov, ** greatly, immensely/' — 885, sqq. See 8, 638, 
sqq. — 828. 4^pci. The present expresses a higher degree of 
assxuranee than the future reauired by the context. — 829. 'Avacpc- 
O^vy, Seh, See 6, 631. raXom, raXac, root of rX^/ii, syncopated.— 
88L 8d«|Mfc, figoratively : for properly Sdwruv and iapiattruv are 
said of stags and deer. Kopicif , fat. Ionic of copivvv/ii. 



OMHPOT IAIAA05 

PA^QAIA S. 



On hearing the noise of Hxe combatanCSy Nestor sallies forth &om 
his tent. He sees the camp invaded by the Trojans, and hastens 
towards Agamemnon. 

NtoTopa S' ovK tXaOev laxri nivovra wip ifiviiQf 
aXy ' A^rKXriTTiaSriv tir^a irrepoevra 9r/ooc>|vSo* 
^paZ^Oy STc Maxaovy ^inog tfrrai raiSe ipya' 

4 fjLeiZwv Srj irapa vrivai ^ori daXeputv ai^iidii/. 
'AXXa <Tv plv wv nlvs KadtifAeua^ aiOova dvov, 
dgoKE Oepfia Xocrpa ivirXoKafiog '£fca/Li^Si} 
OepfjLrivy^ Koi Xovay airo jSporoi/ aifiaroevra' 

8 airap lyiov eXOwv raxa Aaopai Iq TrBpiwirriv^ 
^Qig fiTTwv, aoKOc tlAe reTvypivov vlog loto, 
Keipevov ev KXidiy, QpacrvpriSeog iinroSapoio, 
XoXki^ iraptpdivov 6 8' ix aoTrtSa Trarpoc toto. 

12 EcAcTo 8' aXKLpov ijx^^t aKOXpivov o^i'i xoXicw" 
arij tKTog KAicrlrig, raxo o ecccocv epyoi; atiKi^j 
Tovg plv opivopivovgy Tovg Si KXoviovrag oTTioOiVf 
Tpioag ivrepdvpovg' ipipiirTo Se reixog *A;(aiwy. 

1. In most editions we find this line stopped thns : ow IkaBiv 
laxr^y vivovTCL vio ifJiirri^, " hibentem licet ;" as if ifiv^Q ▼c'* 
only there to give force to 7r£p. That particle relates to the vei^ 
ikaOev, and it ought to havf been written : oiiic iKaOtv iaxfi, irtvoyra 
wepf ifJtiTfjQy bibentem licet, non IcUuit or fefeUU tamen. The same re- 
mark applies to v. 98. Towards the end of bk xi. (804) we hwi 
left Nestor with Machaon. — 5, 6. 6cpf&ok Xorrpa 9cpf&i{Kg, an andent 
simplicity whiah a later style has rejected. The preparation of t&e 
bath was, in the heroic age, an occupation assigned to the women.' '^ 
6. See 7» 425. — 8. Tottov vyI/rjXov, i^ ov Trepiwiriffaffdai rat «"Jp*" 
/3\£i//ac tan rrdvra, Sch. — 9. Otherwise ivrvKTOVf as in Lai fa^f^ 
= affahre fatcttu, and sometimes in French '* travaill^,*' and io 
English « wrought." — 12. See 10, 135. —15. Fm Ipiiw, Att. 



-31.] 14. 379 

'Qg £* ore nop^vp'g iriXayog fxlya Kifiort KW^tff 
otTO'O/devov Xiyiwv avipLwv \aopiipa KlXtvOa 
avTfag^ oifS* apa re vpoKvXivSfrai ovSmpumi, 
irpiv Tiva KeKpifdvov fcara|3q/Licvoi Ik Aioc oupov* 

I Sfg & yripiov Sjpfiaivtf Sail^6fUvoQ Kara dvfMOV 
Si\0aoi3 fj fAiff ojJuXov coi Aavaiav ra^vircoXftiv, 
ril fULBT ^ArpiiSriv ^AjafiifAVOvaf woifdva Xaiav* 
^USe Si oc ^poviovTi Soaatraro xtpSiov elvaif 

I j3i}vai irr* 'Arp££Si}v. Ot S* iXXriXovc ivaptZoVj 
fiiapva/Aevoi' Xoicc Si <r^i V€pX XP^^ x^*^^ orupfiQf 
v^auoixivwv ^U^kftlv re ical tyx^mv afii^iyvotmv. 

DiomSd^, Ulysses, and Agamemnon, quitting their veflsels, meet 
^Btor, with whom they deliberate. Agamemnon speaks of quitting 
'oy. Ulysses rejects the idea. By the advioe of Diomklte the 
iefs march to the battle-field to reanimate the soldiers. Poseiddn, 
ider the form of an old warrior, raises the hopes of Agamemnon 
id inspires them all with courage. 

'Sitrropi Se Su/i/3Xf|vro Aior/0£^E£C (iamXrieg, 
28 Trap vriiov aviovrtg, iaoi /3£/3X^aro x^^Xkc^, 
TvdeiSriQ ^OSvaevg re kqI 'ArpacSijc 'Ayo/tcl/ivaiv. 
IloXXoi; yap pi* airavevOB ^a\rig flpvaro vrjiQ 
9lv 6^' aXog TToXirig* rag yap Tfpwrag veSiovSe 

phpiiTTo. — ^16. sqq. ** It Is impossible to render with greater truth 
hat moment of silence, precursor of the storm. Not only is the com- 
>arison here most just, but the description of the immobility of the 
^aves, of those mute billows which assume a more sombre hue at 
the moment of the storm, because at that time an imperceptible 
trembling ruffles the surface of the waters, presents an admirable 
picture of truth." Dugat MonU>,, who in the sequel of this note com- 
pares with this passage a similar passage o{ Virg. Mn. viii. 18, sqq. 
The frequent comparisons instituted by this trtmslator between the 
gemus of H. and Uiat of Virg. are always full of taste and penetra- 
tion. It is these which give the chief ralue to his commentary. 
'~-17. See 1, 106. K^cu^a* rag OakaacLovQ 6p/iaf, iScft. — 18. avrwt 
l^pp. lY.], no f t. e. remaining in its position, not yet agitated. — 
^0- Aiajcc^taipcffficvov, d^MpiOfiivov, 8eh. ; apart, by itself. — 20. See 
d| 8—88. See 13, 468.^86. See ibid, 616.--96. See ilnd, 147. 

^%. These chiefs were advancing with the same intention as Nestor. 
*~S0, sqq. Between the first ships {icp&rai), greatly advanced 
towards the plain, and the greater number arranged along shore 
Wt7uiX6;), were the places for the assemblies, the division of the 
hooty and the provisions, the altars, the tents, the stables, &c. Thus, 
although the battle was fought up to the very wall, H. might say 
^■''Q.vivBt fidxni ttpvvro v^ig, sc. the mass of the fleet. We 
^^t be careful to remember this disposition. Many passages from 
tnis to the 16th Bk would be unintelligibie, did we not take it into 



380 a [32—57. 

32 tipvaav, ahrap rec^oc c^^ rrpvfivymv iS&fiav. 
OvSe yap ovS\ ev^vg vep iiov, lEvvriaaTO iraaac 
ai7t€iA6c vfjac X^^"**'' orc/povro Se Xaoi' 
Tw pa irpoKp6(r<rag ipvaavy Koi irXriaav inramiQ 

36 ri'iovog arofxa fiaKpbv, oaov (rvviipyaOov ixpau 
Tc{) p Oiy' 6^pe(ovT$g avrrig Ka\ ttoXI/lcoio, 
iyX^^ JpEiSo/ucvoi, Kioy aOpooC a\vuTO Si at^iv 
OvfJLog ivl (rrriOitTatv* *0 Se ^vppXrjTO yipmoCf 

40 NfiWoi/o, TTT^^E Se Oiijuov £vi oT^OefTfTiv 'Axatwv. 
Tov icai <li(M)vri<Tag Trpoc^^i} Kpelwv ^ Ay apiiJivtav' 
"d NcffTop Nt}Xf)iaSi}9 fe£7a icDSoc 'A^o^^^v, 
rfirrc Xiirwv iroAe/LCOv (jfOi(rrivopa Sivp* a^tKavug ; 

44 Sc/Soi /UTi S// poi reXitry tirog ojipifiog "'Eicrci^p, 
&g TTOT iTTijTTt/XijffEv €vi TpcSccff' ayooevtov, 
pfj wplv Trap vriu)v irpoTL "lAiov avovhtrOai^ 
irp\v vvpl vrjag iviirpfifTaiy KTUvai Se koi avroig* 

48 Ke7t;oc rijg ayoptve' ra Sfj vvv iravra rcXeerai* 
^O iroTTOi, i} pa Koi aXXoc ivKvripiSig ^Axacol 
Iv dvpijj (iaXXovTai ifiol x<5Xov, Stgirep 'Ax^XXeuc* 
oiS^ WlXovtri fiaxjEfrBai ivl wpvpvytn veWo'cv. 

62 Tov 8* fipdfier cTTCcra Tepriviog iTrtrora Nfarwp* 
*H Sri ravra'y^ irotfia Tcrcvxarat, ouSi k€V oXXwc 
Zcvc vxpifipefiirrig avrog Tra/oarcicriivatro. 
TcTyoc /ucv 7ap S17 KorepYjpiircv^ c^ iwiTriOfAiv 

56 app-qTov viiiijv rs jcai avroiv fIXa/o co'CcrOar 
oe S* Itti i/ijufft dopcri pa\riv aXiacrrov i')^ov<nv 

account — 84. 'Emtvox^povvTo iiA rb irX^Ooc, Sek, — 85. Mfi oBp^ 
oxuty advancing or extending in the form of salient battlemeiitt 
(Kpoffffac).— 86. It was the part of the shore contained (<rvvf tpyMUvoi') 
between two promontories {&Kpat)y *Pocrc(ov and Slyt toy. Tnis es> 
plains the metaphor of arhfta iftdvoc. — 87. A^U*, a desidefttiTC 
form, as in Latin those in -«rto. The gen. partitiye is well pbce^ 
here : wishing to see (what it was possible to see) of the fight— 40. 
nnfcnrtiv has every where else in H. an intransitive sense. Here 
it would mean, to quell the conrage of the Greeks ; to frighten them : 
krairtivdtaiv ^ ^n-r^ifirfv, acoox^ding to Aristarchus. The apjwir> 
ance of Nestor will show them the immensity of the danger. Ho«' 
ever, the reasons which several critics, ancient as well as inoden^ 
have assigned for the suppression of this line seem decisive. — 4^ i^* 
See 8, 182, 183, 636, sqq.~5L The regukr style would require «ec 
IBkXovrtQ. — 58. ^avipOf Seh. As in Latin we may say inpnmfi* «^ 
for mamtfettum est, — 54. vapaTtrrotvciv, to work timber, to bmld I7 
the side, or utherwise, to transform. — 55. Fm cartpciirw, 2 perf. witk 
antrans. sense, the same as itrimOfAtv (see 2, 341).— 56. See 7| 338." 



—85. J ] 4. 381 

i vcuXc/icc* oifS* av in yvofijCj fiaXa WBp (TKOiriaZfjttv, 

oTTTroripioOev 'A^^aioi opivofievoi xXoviovraC 
3 tog kiripu^ Kreivovrai, avrri S' ovpavoi/ 7ic«. 
'Hjuieig Se tppai^wfjiiO* &wwg itrrai tclSe ipya, 
ti Ti voog piK^t* TToXc/Lioi; S* ovk ap^B KeXevto 
dvpsvaC ov yap ttoic /3*)3Xijjucvov tort /uaxc^^dac* 
•4 Tov 8' awTt 7r/ooc££(7rf V ava$ avS/oiiiv ^Ayapipvwv* 
NIcTTop, IttccSi) vijvffii/ tTTC iTpvpvgm pa')(ovraij 
Te'i\og 8' owic cxpacvftc TiTvypivov^ ovSi ti ra^poQj 
p eirt TToXX^ C7ra0ov Aavaot, cArrovro 8c 0vfcc^ 
33 appfiKTov vr\hiv re icai avrdiv cT Aap tattrOaC 
ovTia nov Ad /ulXXct imtpptvii ^iXov dvai, 
vwvvfjivovQ arroXiddai inr *'Ap7€oc ivdaS^ ^Axoiovg. 
H.o£a piv yap 6r£ vpotftpwv Aavadlmv apvvBV 
72 oloa 8c vvv, 6t€ rovg piv 6pQ)g paKOpBaai OioXaiv 
fcvSavEt, ripirepov Se pivog Ka\ ^kipag ISi|<Tev. 
AXX' aytO\ (jjg av iywv ttTrw, irHdwpeOa iravng, 
N^EQ ocrat 7rp(I>rac ctpvarae ay\i OaXaaarig, 
76 eXKai/i£y^ Tracrac Si ipvaaoptv tig aXa S^av' 
y^i 8' kiT^ evvawv 6ppla(TOpevy BigoKev tXOg 
vv^ a/Sport), rjv icai rp aTrocr^^aivrat iroXipoio 
Tpioeg' ineira Si iccv epvaaiptOa vrjag atrdfrag. 
80 Oi; 'yap tic vipeaig (fkvyiuv KaKOv, ovS* ava vvKra* 
BlXrcpov og (jttvytjjv irpofltvyy fcaKOv, ril aXtiy. 
Tov 8' ap" irrroSpa i8aiv irpogitpri voXvpr]Tig 
^OSvtraivg' 
Arp€f8i], TToTov (76 cTToc (f^vyBv ipKog oSovTwv ! 
84 OvXopev, aiff* w<l>tXXeg atiKsXiov arparov £XXov 
tnipaivuv, prjS* appiv avaaaiphv' oimv apa Ztvg 

62. v^^ mens, reflexion, prudence Icounsd, Cp.] — 70. See 12, 70. 

•--71, 72. jSca (yociv) and olSa, I knew thcU (which is expressed at 

"?' 70).~73. Oftener KvBaivto. Compare the two forms oidaivia and 

oiSdvb), sqq. — 75. Qucb primcB tuhducta sunt ; i. e. quas primoB stant 

V^pter mare. The words by which irputTai is accompanied here and 

*t ver. 31, give it tw^o different applications. — 76. {Tavrag) IXKVficv, 

J^m«» (in mare), Hor. : Trahuntqne siecas maohince carinas. — 

^ cvvaC, the large stones used by the ancients as anchors. — 78. 

*PP*Ti| = SfippoToQ, = Afippotriri (2, 67). App. V.— 80. See 3, 166. 

■~8t 65 = f t Ttc.— 82. See 1, 148.~83. See 4, 360.— 84. 'OXidptui- 

^^^fy Sch. See 1,2. &cik^o«, which has not a fine appearance, mean, 

jontemptible [nearly our unlUeely] ; thnaTa^povriTovy ivriKovQt Sch. 

in the Odyssey this word is frequently found. — 86. <n|)i,a£vciv goyems 

^6 dat. I with the signif. of apxnv, it takes the same government as the 



382 S. [86—114. 

86 lie vcorqroc tSwKi jcai EC yn/MiC ToXvirevccv 

afyyaXiovg iroXifiovQf o<fipa ^QiOfiiaQa cicaoroc* 
88 OvTto iri filfiovaQ Tpdwv iroXiv Bvpuayviav 
KaWd^ptiv, rig eivcK oiZvofiBv koko TroXAa ; 
I ^lyay finrtg r oXXoc 'Axatwv toutov aKOwr^ 
fjLvOoVf ov ov K£v ivtip jB Sio, oTOfia wifirav 
ayoiTOf 
92 ogrig airioTaiTo ytri ^Qhdiv apria jSa^civ, 
GKiiirTOv\6g T eii], Kai oi TrtiOolaro Xaoi 
ToaaoiS* Straoimv <fv fur ^Apyetoi<nv avanrftu^ 
vvv Si crcv i}vo<xafiriv wayx^ ^pivag^ olov iuirtC' 
96 8c (clXcai, iroXifioio (rvvearaoTog koL aurtig, 
vrjag ivaffiXfiovg aXaS* cXkI/ucv^ o^p* tri fiaXXov 
Tpfoal /u€v evicra yivifrai iTriKpariovai rrsp l^fliiCi 
iifiiv S* alirvg oXeOpog lirippiirg. Ov yap *Ax<uoi 
100 o-^Tjaovortv iroXc/iov^ vijGJy aXao iXico/Licvawy, 
aXX' a7ro7ra7rrav£OV(Tcv, cpctn^aovcrt 8i \apfijiig» 
"Evda KB arj j3ovXt| SijX^crerai, opvajUE Xab;v. 
Tov S' rifXBi^BT iiTBiTa ava^ avSp<ov ^ AyafUfiviav' 
104 '*0 'OSvcrcv, fiaXa ttoic f^ Ka0CK£O Ovjibv iviTp 
apyaXlp* arap ov ^ev lycay alicovrac avwya 
VTfag tvffaiXfiovg aXaS* eXtcc/icv viae 'A^^aioiv. 
Nvv 8' «jj, oc rrigSi 7' afidvova /uqrcv evcWoI) 
108 1} V6OC9 iji waXaiog' ifxdi Si kev aapiivi^ €ii|. 

Total S\ Koi nvritiirt ^oriv ayaObg AtopjiSfig' 
^Eyyhg avr\p — oh Srfia paravtroptv — ai k cflcXiyrf 
irilOeaOaC koI jultiti KOTti^ ayaaiiaOe I«caaroct 
112 ovveica Srj yevByifii vs^jrarog Bipi piB* vplv' 

irarpog S" \S, ayaQov kcll iyof yivog tv^opai civau 
[TuScoC) ov Ori^ytn \VTfi koto, ydia icdXv^fy.] 

verb.— 87. = ^i&iu^a, fm 00ti/ai.-- 88. See 24, 657, or 5, 482—^ 
8id,a local sense.— 92. See 6,326.-93. See 1,218.-95. otor <u«ti 
must be regarded as a second accus. intended to define the sense of 
the first, ^f^vaQ. — 96. We say also in prose ovviirrarai or ovvi^^r^ 
voKtfiOQf commissum e$t heUum. — 98. See n. 1. In order that the 
wishes of the Trojans, though already suffidently yictcmoos, msji 
nevertheless {tfinris), be satisfied still more amply, in iioXXer. •^ 
100. Stutinebunt. — 101. Uipi^Xt^l/ovtriv, twug ^vyitf^t, &A. ^piff 
oovcri. See 13, 67. — 104. RoOucrciadai is properly said of a Mow 
struck by an object which one raises for the purpose ; e. g. a stidL 
--111. MiT dpyrfc luii^naBiy /8b&.— 114. The Thebans, on the aotio- 
rity of this passage, pretended that the tomb of Tydens was amoog 
them ; but Zenodotua and Aristophanes of Byzantium rejected tbii 



8.] 14, 883 

det yap rphig iratStg a/uv/tiovic iK^yivovrOy 
»v S^ €v HXevpQvi KOL airrfivy KaXvSwvc, 
>£oc "n^^ MlAac, rpiraroQ S' ^v tTriraro Oivcvcy 
>bc ifJioio varrip' apiry S" i{v c^o^oc airwv. 
i* 6 fiev avToOi jneivi' warfip S' f/ioc "Apyii 
xfrOwfy 

y\0^tg' wq yap vov Zcvc fiOtXe koI 0€oi aAXo£« 
>T|(T7'oio S^ £717/^6 duyarpcdv, vaU Se Soi/ia 
Eioi^ /3coroio, aXic Si oc iScrav opoupac 
ofpapoiy iroWoX Sc i^vriov ioav opxaToi ijUKftt^s 
\a Si oc irpo/3ar c^Kf icIicacTro Si iravrac 
^Xaiovc 

eig' TCL Si fiiXXer qkovc/ucv, h mov yc. 
oiiic av fii ylvoq yt icaicov kqI avaXictSa ^avrccy 
^ov arc/i^craire ir^^aafxivovy ov k cv ccttoi. 
hx cojU€v iroXc/Ltovcc, icat ovTapavoi Trcp, avayicy' 
a S* eirecr avrol filv i\jiofisOa SijVorvroC) 
SeXIciiv, firi TTOv rig iff!" IeXkh sXicoc apqrai* 
\ouc S* orpvvovrcc ivriaofUVf oi to vdpog mp 
txc^ Tipa ^Ipovrcc a^coracr* ovSl pia\ovTai» 

n interpolation, posterior (adds Heyne) to the Tragic poets. 
)thers call him Porthaon, — 116. See 13, 217. — 119- 'Airy- 
ych, ; had established himself. The active vdtfija {ivava) = 
s found in the Od., 4, 174. — 120. ** Deorum voluntate,** says 
es, for euphemism and for piety. The flight of Tydeus was 
sequence of a murder he had committed, which the my- 
its recount differently. — 121. King of Argos. ^vyaTpuv* 
TTTtov rb fiiavf r^v ArfiirifXriv, Sch, — 122. See 6, 644. — 
k-rriaTixoi ^vretai, Krjrroi, Sch. Plantation in rows, fm opx^St 
ffTixoC' As to the rich gifts which Tydeus received from 
us, see 9, 483. — 124. irp^paro, and collectively vpofiatric (17), 
i of cattle in general, not of sheep alone, k^k. See 2, 530. •— 
^e have already seen this formula of restriction, ft ircov ye, 
12, 2179but in those two passages et was followed by its verb. 
ve must understand that verb, ft iTtov yt (dcovcrc), lit '' but 
you will hear speak, if indeed (you hear it spoken of)," i. e. 
y^the truth. We must remember, moreover, that okovu is 
ften put in the pre$ent where 100 should put the pent : instead 
roahave heard (learnt) that . . .," they say in Greek, dcovci^, if 
ing is generally known and every body speaks of it ; or may 
ly or other speak of it According to this view we shall see 
he following paraphrase of Aristarchus is completely exact : 
ik vfiMQ lUbc tlBivai cLKtiKoora^, el aXriOri Xiyu, — 127. 
•wc lipni^vov, Sch, — 129. 'An-exw/ieda, Sch. See 2, 98. -^ 
B^u rwy /3cXwv, Sch. . oXpsaOoi, take for oneself, gain ; see 12, 
— 131. Fm iviijfn, immitto. — 132. Xapi^ofitvot ry ^vxy, Sdi. 



oc» 



84 S. [133—152. 

133 ^Q,g i<t>aff' ot S' apa tov fiaXa fxlv kXvov ijiS 
iTriOovto' 
j3av S* ifiBVy ^PX^ ^' ^P^ cf^iv ava^ av^piav ^Aya- 

OvS* aXaofTKOwifiv Bl\e kXvtoq ^Evvoaiyaiog' 

136 aXXa iitr avrovQ jXOc iraXatt^ (jkdti loiKutg' 
Se^iTtpfjv S' iXe X^^P * Ayafxifivovog ^ArpfiBaOj 
Kol fJLiv (pwviiaag iirm impoevTa irpocivSa' 
'Arpc/S?!, vvv Sri irov 'A^'AA^oc oXoov K^p 

140 yriOei evl (rrriOitTmy 0ovov koI ^v^av ^A\aiCfv 
SspKOfxivi^' CTTcl ov oi ivi ^plvec ovS* i^/SmaL 
'AXA' 6 /uev wg awoXoiTOy Oeog Si i aii^XuKnuv. 
Sol S' oviriM) fjLoXa irayxv 0coi ^aKaptg Koriovaiv* 

144 aAA' m wov TpcTiaiv ijy^roptc ^St fiiSovrsg 
evph KOvi(TOv<Tiv ttcSiov' <ru S^ c7roi//eat avroc 
(fkevyovrag irpori aaru veCjv airo kqI icAiacaafv. 
*^Qc «t7rwv fity' aiiacv, £7r£(r(TVfi€voc 7rf8io«o. 

148 "OfTffOv S* ivvBCL-xiXoi cTTia^ov 3 S€Ka;(tAoi 
ai^lpcc cv iroAe/LiC|), cpcSa ^uvayovrcc "A/oifoCy 
Totrariv Ik orriditTibiv orra Kpeiwv ^Evo(Ti\diiov 
t5ic£V 'AxatoTcTtv oc fi£7a GuivoQ ip(iaX iKatm^ 

152 KapSi^y aXXriKTOV TToAc/x/^ctv ifSc fia\e<rOai» 

Animo mo indulgentes. v)pa comes from the root AP in &p*t, af^f' 
see App. v.— 135. See 10, 515. 13, 10.— 141. ScpKOfji^, dat, tboagfa 
'AxiXX^foc, and not 'A^iXX^i, had gone before. £ither of these 
cases might have been put ver. 139, and therefore in the progress 
of the narrative the change of construction was rendered possibk 
Though, in H., the measured flow of his verse is made a more im- 
portant object than mere grammatical regularity, it is not the less 
true that at bottom every thing in his construction is in perfect har- 
mony. We forgot to point out, above, a case completely analogous, 
10, 188 : 

"Qc Tiav vffSvfioQ twoQ airb jSXc^apouv 6\u\fi, 

VVKTO ^vXaffffOfASVOKri KUKr^V . . . 

^- 142. ox<^X^ was said of a physical infirmity, like ir^p^ [^ 
voSa art0X6c, ApoU. Rhod. 1, 204, C} : but <ri>Xoc, the sobst, is 
explained by blame (/iw^oc, y^oyog). Hence some have rendered 
(rc0Xci»<reicv = liriyl/oyov voirftrttty " cover him with blama" Th* 
other explanation, icaicw<rcicv, d^avicnuv, ** destroy, annihilate hiiHi 
is, without doubt, preferable. — 145. ^ KovtuQ irXiipwffovffif vi^ 
consequently ^eif^ovrai : for fugitives, in their course^ nkt ^^ 
dnst" SbA.— 147. =: iv iriditp, see 6, 2. -r- 148, 149. See 5, 860, 861. 
— 15L See 11, U. 



53-177.] 14. 385 

HSr^ recognizes Poaeiddn in the midst of the Greeks. She inedi- 
\iea distracting the attention of Zeus. Decking herself with her 
iindsomest ornaments, she borrows the girdle of AphioditS, ptssea 
• Lemnos, and takes Hypnos (Sleep) with her to overpower Zeus. 

>3 H/o?) c dQeiSi "XpvfjoOpovo^ 6<fk0aXfjioiaiv 
<^a(r e$ OvXvfJLiroio awb piov avriKa S* iyvbt 
Tov filv TTocTTt/i/ovra fJiaxnv ava KvSiavftpaVy 
)6 avTotcacTiyvnTOv icai Saipa, xaips Si Ovfiw* 
Z ji;o o' tir aic(>orariyc icopv^iiC TroXviriSaKog "iSiJC 
r}fiwov HguSe' (nvyiooQ Si oi cttXcto Oufxi^, 
^(pfuripi^t S* iweira powvig irorvia ''Hpiy, 
oTTTTwc iSoTra^otro Aiog vooi/ aiyeo^oco. 
Hoc 0^ oi Kara Ou/uov aptarri ^atvcro /3oi/X^) 
tAueiv dg "ISjjv, fiv ivrvi/acrav S auri^v, 
£{ ir(t)(: i/ic/patro TrapaSpaOcciv ^iXorirrc 
^ y XP^'P' ''V S' vTTvov a?rf)/uova t€ Xiapov re 
Xiiiy im ^Xiffkapoimv ISI ff^ptai invKaXifiigmv. 
B^ o' ifiiv Ig OaXafxaVf tov oi <^iXog viog Ercu^sv, 
H^awrocj irvwvac Si Ovpag araOfiotdiv cir^pcrcv 
KAijitot KpvwTy, rrjv 8' ou &toc aXAoc ovc^ycv. 
Evfl' ^y' ccccX0ou(ra Ovpag cttcOijke <l>aHvag, 
AjifipotTiy fitv irpdjTOv avo xpooc c/ucpocvTOc 
Avfiara iravra KaOripsVy oXtiT^aro Si Xtw (Xacc^, 
a)L(j3po<rc(^, iSovcJ, to pa oi reOvwfxivov ^ev' 
TOV jcai Kivvfxevoio Aiog Kara xaXicojSarIc ooiiy 
tfxirrig eg yatav T€ icai ovpavov *ikbt avrfxri^ 
T(^ p' fiyB xpo** kqXov aXet^/za/ilvT), tSl \aiTag 
ire^afxivri, x^p(yi irXoKOfiovg cttXc^s tj^aeivovgy • 

icaXou^9 apppotriovgj Ik Kpaarog aOavaroio, 

k 'Atto rov tirpctfrijpiov rov opovg, «Sb^. I{ 'OXiu|fcir. &ir& ^. is 
3cted with iigtiSe. See 225. — 160. '£^a7rar^<reteV) /8cA. See 9, 
— 163. = TrapaSapOtiv, See 1, 126. — 164. T<p idi(fi avrrie 
i, (TiofAaTt, Scfi, Xiap^, hot, warm, has been explained by ij^vc, 
;Iess gratuitously ; sleep causes a greater or less degree of per- 
ioD. — 165. See 8, 366. — ^167. 'E^rjpfAootv, ApoUon. Fm iTrdpta, 
o. «rTaO|M>C, postes. — 169. See 6, 751- — 171. TA pvircuriiara 
MfiaToc, ApoUon. On XCir' IXa£<p, see the last n. on hk x.— 172. 
5 early became obsolete, and we are not sure of its meaning, 
ncients derived it fm ^^ui, the vowel of which would have been 
red short, and they explain it by riSifQ, 6v6u, fm Ovoc {t6\ 
me. — 178. See 1, 426. Tov (sc. iXaiov) Kivvfikvov (aaXtvoftSm 
)ch.) depends on avvfAri, and Atoc belongs to dio, ''It* is re- 
ible (says Mad. Dacier) that H. leaves all this luxury to 
omen, and never presents us with a perfumed hero." — 177. lie, 

S 



386 S. [178—195. 

178 ^Afi^X S^ ap^ ifijipomov iavov taaffy ov ol ^AOjivi) 
i^vd aaicritraaa, rlOei S^ evi SacSoXa noWa' 

180 XP^^^^V^ ^' £V€ry(Tt icara crrijfloc ttc/oovoto. 
Z(ii(raro Se ^oiv?)!/ Ikotov Oucravotc opapvTav 
|y S' a/oa epfiara JJKCV IvrpYTroKri Xopoiacvy 
TpfyXijva, fiopoivra' X^P^^ ^' oircAa/Lwrtro iroXAi). 

184 KpriSifivt:^ S' £^v7r€p0e icaXv^ro Sia Oeawv, 
KoXt^y VTiyarif^' Xbvkov S* iji/ ijlXeoc a>c' 
iroo-dl S^ uTTO XcTrapoiffiv iSijcraro icaXa Tre&Xa. 
Avrap iiTBiSri wavra irepi xpoi SfiicaTo koct/uov, 

188 j3ii p Ifitv CK OaXa/LtO£o, KaXccraafc^vq S* 'A^poSiri^v, 
raiv aXXciiv aTravevOc OeiHtVy Trpoc fcvdov €£circv* 
''H pa vv fiot Ti vlOoiOy ^iXov reicocy (>^& kc^ 

Tli KEv apv^craeo, icor€(r(ra/Ltlvi| royc Ovfjktfy 
192 oSvEfc' cyctf Aavaoicre, av Se Tptisaaiv apnjeic] 

Tt}v S" rip.ulfier circtra Aioc Ovyarrip 'A^ooStrq* 
-^'Hpii, irpl<TJ3a 0£a9 Ovyarep fxeyaXoio Kpovoio, 
avca 5 ri ^povl£<c* rcXIaat Sc /ic Ovfib^ avwyiVf 

(dependent) from . . . — 178. See 3, 385. — ^179. f;6t», to scrape, smooth, 
polish ; hence to work with skill, to perfection ; unless (says Heyne) 
tvia be the word proper to designate one of the operations of weaving. 
AiTK. is similarly employed 4, 110. Mer' lirc/icXeiac Karaonvdmaat 
Seh. — 180. lviTi{, fm iv(i|ftc, immitsa, is explained by wf p^v^i * clasp. 
— ^182. ** The fashion of wearing ear-rings, as we see, is of great asli- 
quity. We find also in Genesis (xxiv. 22), that the steward gave 
ear-rings to Rebecca, whom he sought in marriage for his yoang 
master Isaac. H. uses the general expression tpfiara, every tkimi 
tkfft fastens (or, according to Buttm., articles threaded on a string, fta 
ctpbi, sero : series), and he defines his thought by a periphrasis ivrpit' 
Totai Xopdiffiv, to these wdl-pierced lobes of the ears : whilst in Genesis* 
the Septuagint version, we find the proper word ivbSria" Jhtgo* 
Jllfont6. — 188. rXfivta (24, 192) means brilliant objects, precioiu: 
rpiyXtiva then would be ^ of (or consisting of) three brilliants, having 
three pendents. It has also been derived fm yX^vif, the pupil of the 
eye, and the expression of ''pierres oeilldes," (eyed-stones), such as 
the agate, the chalcedony, has been applied here. But this eompsri- 
son is not even specious. The eye in these stones is a' defect, which 
has the form of an eye ; whereas the Greek word expresses tho 
brillianee, jLOp^cvra. Td ficrd wo\Xov fiSpov xal KaKowoBtUtC 
ysvSfttva, Sch. ; wrought with difficulty. This explanation of the 
ancients has little probability. Others read rpiyXqv, dfiopiiyra (te 
fi($poc, mors) immortaliaf a reading contradicted by the use H. ebe* 
where makes of this woxd, Od. 18, 298. According to a reeent coo* 
jecturo, fiopoft^ would pertain to fsaipu (fiop^aipw), to glitter, t» 
sparkle. — 184. KpifSs {ivor^ broader perhaps thaa the < belt|' bat hm 



196—214.] 14. 887 

196 {( BvvafAai rsXiaai ye, koi h rcrcXcfffUvov iariv* 
Trjv Si So\o<^poviovaa wpogtivSa Tr6Tvta "Hpti* 
AoQ vvv fiot ^cAoriyra koI ?/ucpoVj cjlrc <w irovrac 
oafiv^ aOavarovg yiSb 0vijrouc avBpwirovg, 
!00 Eifii yap oxpofiivif voXviftop^ov rrdpara yatti^, 
Qxiavov re, 0c«jv yivtaiv, Koi fiiyripa Tq0vy, 
01 fi iv a<^oi(ri Sofioimv ib rpii^ov i\S artraXXov^ 
of^a^evoe 'p€ct)C» on re Kp6vov ivpvoira Zii^c 
04 yatijc v^'pfle fcaOcTcre xai arpvyiroio Qakaaa^q* 
TOVQ v.fx oxpofiivri, Kai <Tif aKpira vdKsa \v<j90, 
Ho?| yap Supbv ^povov aXXiyXcuv airi\ovTai 
ivvr^g KOI 0<X<{ri}roc> CTrel \6Xoq ijunai Ovfit^. 
^ £i Kcfvcti 7* CTTcccrcn irapanrtiriOovaa ffttXov Ktip 
etc cvviyv avitraifxi &f(ai0^vac ^cXc^rtfrc, 
met ICC <Tf^i 0(X?) r€ KOI acSo/i) KaXcof/ui)v. 

T17V S' avr€ TTpoccccTTC ^tXo/ijUceS^C 'A^poSfrvi* 
2 Oiic ear', ovSl €Oiic£, reov liroc apv^<ya<yflai' 
Zijvoc ycLp Tov aploTOv sv ayKoivyaiv laiaic* 
^Hj Koi airo oriiOccr^ev ikvtraro KBtnov cftavra, 

rfaaps than the * veil.' — 196. cl imktayJrw itm, tt efectum edf 
fthat 18 done," i.e. if that is feasible, possible. — 199. = dafivaaai, 
pers. mid. like irctp^, 24, 390. — SOL Qs&v ^rarspa, irij irpuirov 
!)<X£^ov rtvic riiiv ^vout&v ilnov rb fi^wp, icai iC aifTov rd \oiird 
a, Sch, We know that this doctrine was that of the Ionian 
ales, the first of the Greek philosophers, contemporary with Croesus. 
t the Oeeanumqw pcUrem rerum of Virg. {Georg. iy. 362) is only a 
rned phrase, which in his time signified nothing. See 246. — 204. 
Oi^pvorcv, Sck, See 8, 478. — 205. aicpiTa may here have its 
•per sense, *' not-judged, undecided, or very difficult to determine," 
! 2, 796. — 208. Hapairnifaaat Sch, Aor. 2 with redupl. — 209. 
I Aviriftt, to aim at . . . — 212. =: Kcvri. — 214. ksot^ is not a 
st.^ and we must reject all thought of the eestiu of the Romans^ 
agh it is the same word. Kc<rr<$c (&nd voXvKiffTOQ, 3, 371)> 
ms ** pricked with the needle, embroidered,*' from the root of 
riia, to prick. It was the belt or girdle, which later they called 
50tov. '^ This charming picture of the girdle of Aphroditd 
nus) is one of the most admired passages in the Iliad in our days. 
TO are a host of imitations of it. . . . Boileau has drawn his finest 
•gium on H. from an allusion to this charming passage : 

' On dirait que pour plaire, instruit par la nature, 
Hom^ ait k Y^uus ddrobd sa ceinture.' 

Although H., in this place, says that Love, Desire, &c., are in 
girdle of Venus, we must not understand that these figures were 
2X>idered on the girdle, and we must not take these expressions 
to atifiolute a sense. This turn of expression : There was Low, &c., 
ifies nothing but that Aphrodite, when she had on her girdle, 

S 2 



388 ST. [215— ^38, 

215 TTOiKiXoV tvOa tI ol OeXicrripia iravra rirvKio' 

216 ivff ivi filv ^(XoTijc, iv S' tftspoc, fv S* oaptarvq 
irapfhafJiqy r\T sicXc^e voov irvKa Trcp ihpoviovrwv. 
Toi; /oa ot E/iipaAe x^pviv sttoc t e^ar sic r ovo- 

Tij vvv, TOUTOv ijiavra rtt} lyKarQ^o fcoX7r<{», 

220 irotfccAoi/9 (^ ev£ iravra Tfr(v\aTaC ou8i ai 0]}fu 
aTrpfifcrui/ yc vcE<F0m o rt 0/9£ai tr^ai jaevoiv^q. 
^Oc <j>aTO' fxBiSiiaev St (ioiomc irurvia ^WpHi 
fiuBri(Ta(Ta S* iiTHra kt^ kyKorOtTO koAttco. 

224 'H fxlv e/3i] npbg Swfia Aiog Ovyarrip ^A^/ooSmf 
"H/oii S' at^aao AiTTCv /o(ov OvAv/x7ro(o, 
Uitpiriv S* lirifiacra koI ^HfiaOiriv ipartiviiVj 
aevar £0^ iTTTroTroAoiv OpyKCjv opea vnpoevra, 

228 aKporaraQ Kopv^ac* ovol xBova jiidpTrre iroBouv' 
i^ 'A 0001 S* Itti TTovrov iQriairo KVfi